《Long Sorrow Song》 C1 Seven Stars Town, was a bustling and important town at the border, and a bustling place would always have all sorts of people, and as the people mixed with the people, things would naturally become more complicated, and with more things to do, it would need someone to manage it. Xu Haotian was the person who was in charge of Seven Stars Town. The main street of Seven Stars Town was ten miles long. In the middle of the street was a Seven Stars Inn, the largest and most luxurious inn in the town, providing lodging for the wealthy merchants and giants to play with. The Seven Stars Inn had a total of five floors. The first floor had meals, the second floor had gambling houses, and above them were guest rooms. "Waiter, serve me good wine and dishes." If one were to look closely at his eyes, they would find that his eyes were deep and profound, and there was also a terrifying chilliness in them. His nose was straight and straight, and a wild and unrestrained air was mixed between his brows. The waiter sized him up and said disdainfully: "Sir, this shop belongs to Master Xu, so we don''t owe you anything on credit." The man laughed heartily and threw a gold ingot to the waiter, saying, "Just watch this. You can pay as much as you want." The waiter took the gold and bit into his mouth, immediately smiling coyly as he gestured for the man to sit on the table by the window. Most bosses don''t keep you waiting long if you pay a lot for a meal. The man''s table was quickly filled with good wine and dishes. The dishes were mainly Sichuan Lu, and the wine was the best of the best, Maiden Red. The man slowly poured the wine into a cup and started eating the dishes one by one. His eating speed was very slow and didn''t match his wild appearance. "F * ck, laozi has been here for so long, why is his food faster than mine?" A burly man with a full beard slammed the table in anger. "Because he pays more than you do." A young man slowly walked in. There were eight people following behind him. They seemed to be skilled martial artists. Upon seeing him, the waiter hurriedly bowed to him, "Master Xu, you''ve come." That middle-aged man was Xu Haotian. The big man knew Xu Haotian''s name, so he didn''t dare to speak anymore. "Is the food delicious?" Xu Haotian walked straight to the man''s table and asked politely. The man slowly chewed and swallowed the food in his mouth. Drinking a mouthful of wine, he raised his hand. Xu Haotian sat down and then said slowly, "I heard that the cook at the Seven Stars Inn was originally made for the emperor." "That''s right." Xu Haotian seemed very pleased. After all, the people who could afford to hire a chef to cook for the emperor were few in number. "This Seven Stars Town is all yours?" "Yes." "How many years have you been running this place?" "I can''t remember. It must have been at least twenty years ago." Xu Haotian carefully studied his well-maintained hands, then slowly said: "Today, from the moment you entered Seven Stars Town, you gave all the silver from my gambling house to the beggars, let all the prostitutes go, and even went to my Seven Stars Silver Manor to destroy all my account books." "I did what I should have done before I killed you. Is there something wrong with that?" The man smiled. The expressions of the eight people behind Xu Haotian had already changed. No one in Seven Stars Town would dare to say such things to Xu Haotian, but they could tell that this young man in front of them was not joking. "You may have some skills, but you are way too proud." Xu Haotian was still very friendly. "Only arrogant people are worthy of killing people." Xu Haotian laughed and asked: "How many people have you killed?" "One." The eight people behind Xu Haotian started laughing, laughing very happily. Among the eight of them, there were at least a few dozen people who killed, yet they only killed one person before and that person wanted to kill Xu Haotian in the Seven Stars Town. Xu Haotian was also laughing happily. He pointed to the eight people behind him and said: "The number of people they killed, added up, was at least six hundred." The man laughed as well and said, "They only kill average people with average martial arts skills. Aside from proving that they like to bully the weak, nothing else proves it." "Then who are you killing?" Xu Haotian was all smiles. He even felt that the man in front of him was cute and naive. "Twenty-two years ago, you brought thirteen people to Seven Stars Town and took this place as your own. After you established your foothold, you killed thirteen people who were following you, right?" "Who are you?" Xu Haotian couldn''t laugh out loud. Those things were his secrets. There were always many secrets in a person, and some of them couldn''t be revealed to others. If others were to find out and tell about them, his anger could be imagined. "On the surface, you seem to be the overseer of this place, suppressing the bandits. However, you are actually the head of the bandits, right?" The man picked up the bamboo chopsticks used for the meal and carefully examined them. "Who the hell are you?" He could tell that Xu Haotian was extremely angry, but without knowing the identity of his opponent, he wouldn''t easily make a move. "But none of those above is the reason for me to kill you. I only killed you because of something you did twenty-two years ago." The man ignored his words and continued on his own. Xu Haotian looked at the man in front of him in horror. His voice was already trembling, "Ye ¡­." "The leaf is cold." Finished, the person was no longer here, and Xu Haotian had also died. The bamboo chopsticks in Ye Mo Han''s hand had already pierced into Xu Haotian''s throat. No one saw how he made his move, and no one saw how he left. He passed through Seven Stars Town like a gust of wind, breaking the original balance. After Xu Haotian''s death, his son Xu Jing took over his position, his father''s position had always been a rule. After Xu Jing took over Seven Stars Town, he exempted all the shops in the town from the rent. He also converted all of Xu Haotian''s subordinates into a Seven Stars Armored Vanguard with 8,000 people. Of course, Xu Jing didn''t forget to take revenge for Xu Haotian. He wanted Ye Mo Han''s life with eighty thousand taels of gold, but no one dared to come and take it. "I can kill Ye Mo Han." The Giant Spirit Tiger went straight to the point, while the monkey, Wuying, mocked from the side. "Currently, Ye Mo Han has only killed two people. One is my father, and the other is Carefree Island''s Island Lord, Duan Xingyu. Mister Ji, can you win against Duan Xingyu?" Xu Jing''s calm face was filled with disbelief. "Nine years ago, I fought with Duan Xingyu once and it was a draw." Duan Xingyu was no ordinary person. When he embarked on the path of cultivation at the age of seventeen, his heart had been set on competing with the Proud Sky, but he had always been defeated in the end. Since then, he had spent his days playing with thousands of beauties on Carefree Island, not asking about the affairs of the martial arts world. However, every year for more than twenty years, there would always be people who wanted to enter Carefree Island and compete with them, but in the end, not a single one of them would survive until Ye Mo Han appeared. Xu Jing rested his cheek on his left hand, seeming to be deep in thought as he said, "We must understand why he wants to kill Ye Mo Han." He only killed Duan Xingyu, and that''s already enough to make his name known to the entire martial arts world. And now he killed your old man, hehe, this reputation has already completely covered up the two of them. Giant Spirit Tiger, I advise you not to provoke him. "I must kill him. Damn monkey, if you continue to grow his determination and destroy my prestige, I will eat your monkey brain." The Giant Spirit Tiger said angrily. Monkey Shadow laughed out loud and said proudly, "Giant Spirit Tiger, if you kill me, who will bring you to find Ye Mo Han?" In terms of martial arts, it was true that he couldn''t do much, but in terms of finding people and stealing things, he was definitely the best in the world. Giant Spirit Tiger understood this point, so he could only suppress his anger and allow him to speak freely. "I sent three hundred people to scout for news of Ye Mo Han. They all say that he went west, but after Hua Mountain, no one will see him again. I think that his place of invisibility is Hua Mountain." Xu Jing hesitated again, and said, "If Mister Hao really wants to go, then I''ll send five hundred people to follow. If he really takes action, then we can also do something about it." "Whenever my Giant Spirit Tiger wins more than more, I will bring this monkey with me. Give me 50,000 silver first. Wait until I kill Ye Mo Han, then I will come to you and ask for more gold." C2 Amongst the five mountains, Mount Hua was the most dangerous. "Giant Spirit Tiger, do you know whose territory this Hua Shan belongs to?" Monkey Shadow stood at the foot of Mount Hua and asked the Giant Spirit Tiger. "Everyone in the world knows that the Hua Shan Sect reigns at the center of the battle and its influence is spread to all corners of the mountain." "Wrong." "Wrong?" "Of course it''s wrong." Monkey Shadow sighed and changed the subject, "Fuck, I''ve been thinking about a problem the entire way from Seven Stars Town to here for two months." "What problem?" "Since Xu Jing knows that Ye Mo Han is hiding in Mount Hua, why didn''t he just send someone to find him? Why did he use a bounty instead?" The monkey scratched his ears and cheeks. It was always like this when he analyzed problems. "Very simple." The Giant Spirit Tiger replied, "Because this is the territory of the Hua Shan Sect. If he brings people here, he will definitely clash with the Hua Shan Sect." "You idiot. The Hua Shan Sect has lost many talents in the past few years, so Xu Jing will not be afraid of them. Furthermore, Xu Jing will definitely guess that Ye Chanhan is not from the Hua Shan Sect." Monkey Shadowless said. The Giant Spirit Tiger nodded its head and said with disdain: "Of course it is not from the Hua Shan Sect. If Hua Shan sent out such a person, he would have told everyone already." "But there are indeed other people on Mount Hua that Xu Jing cannot afford to offend." "Who?" "Chen Shaochong." The tiger-like eyes opened wide as he asked in surprise, "Is that the Chen Shaochong who lost only once in the eight martial arts competitions against Fang Liang and Ao Tian?" "That''s right, it is said that in the past ten years, Liang AoTian had challenged him eight times, and only won one move from him at the very last moment." That''s right, it is said that in the last ten years, Liang AoTian had defeated him eight times, and only won one move from him at the last time. The little monkey spoke with a resolute and decisive tone. "How did you know Chen Shaochong was at Hua Shan?" "Because Chen Shaochong fell in love with the Hua Shan Sect''s former Sect Leader, Lin Moxiao, after her death, was buried on the South Mountain while Chen Shaochong lived in seclusion next to the Lonely Tomb." Monkey Shadow knew many things, because he was a thief. As a thief, he naturally had to know many secrets that no one else knew. The Giant Spirit Tiger laughed and said, "Lin Moxiao is a peerless beauty. The reason that I am so proud and arrogant is because I have never married her. But in my opinion, she is someone who will be tempted by beautiful men." She has always worked hard for the Hua Shan Sect, and died when she was thirty-eight years old. During her years on the throne, the reputation of the Hua Shan Sect was comparable to that of the Wu Lin Sect Leader, Shaolin Sect. I had the pleasure of meeting her when I was young, as if I were a fairy! " As he spoke these last words, Monkey Shadow seemed to have returned to the old days when he first saw Lin Moyu. The Giant Spirit Tiger sarcastically said, "So you also like Lin Moyu, damn monkey." Monkey Shadow said proudly, "About 20 years ago, when Lin Moyu was still alive, which man in the world didn''t like her?" Of course, Giant Spirit Tiger also knew Lin Moyu. For women and martial arts, he was infatuated with the latter, so he urged, "Your analysis is reasonable, Ye Mai Han may be at the South Peak. We''ll go there now." The five peaks of Huashan Mountains were the highest in the south, and were composed of pine trees and wild geese. Just as the Giant Spirit Tiger and Monkey Shadowless wanted to go up the mountain, they were stopped by a group of twelve men in green, who were holding long swords in their hands. The leader, a man with sharp eyebrows and a stern expression, said to the two men in a clear voice, "Who are you two? You want to barge into Mount Hua without having a job?" The Giant Spirit Tiger said angrily: "Even I, Hua Shan, had to ask you piece of trash? "Who is the current Sect Leader? Leave a name for me. When things are settled, I will go and teach him a lesson." "The evil thief dares to insult the Sect Leader of our sect." The sword-browed man waved his left hand, and the twelve of them formed a circle, surrounding the Giant Spirit Tiger and Monkey Shadow in the middle. The Giant Spirit Tiger sneered, "I don''t want to kill you, but you are being too rude. Use your right hand as the price for your rudeness." As soon as the Giant Spirit Tiger finished speaking, it raised its left hand, and a thin, soft steel wire came out of its sleeve. As if it had eyes, it first wrapped itself around the sword-browed man''s right wrist, circling it once before moving on to the next one. In an instant, all twelve of them had their right wrists tied, yet none of them noticed. Monkey Shadow laughed out loud and said, "Those idiots were all tied up and yet they still don''t know." It was only then that everyone saw the steel wire around their wrists. All of their faces turned ashen. The Giant Spirit Tiger laughed loudly and said, "Damned monkey, look carefully at how their hands are broken." The Giant Spirit Tiger slowly increased its strength. The twelve people could not break free, they could only whimper in pain where they were, the pain on their faces was unbearable. Monkey Shadow laughed out loud and clapped his hands. The Giant Spirit Tiger proudly said, "Now all twelve of my hands are broken." The tightrope was pulled down, and with a "clang" sound, all twelve of them fell to the ground, covering their right hands with their hands. Their faces were filled with pain and fear, until they realized that their right hands were still there. Looking at the steel wire, it was actually broken by a stone from the Giant Spirit Tiger''s sleeve. The Giant Spirit Tiger was shocked, its own steel wire was originally small, yet it was extremely soft. The Giant Spirit Tiger looked around, but there was nothing strange. It only saw a grey figure on the north side of the mountain. It was suspicious, so it shouted, "That friend, since you have attacked, why are you hiding?" After the man heard, he went straight to the front of the crowd. Although he looked handsome, he gave off a lazy vibe. However, his face was solemn, and he was obviously Ye Mo Han. "Ye Mo Han?" Of course, the Giant Spirit Tiger had already guessed it. "It''s me." Ye Wen laughed very nicely. "I came to Mount Hua to find you." "I was also looking for you and Monkey Shadow." Ye Wen Han yawned. The Giant Spirit Tiger was a little surprised and asked, "Why are you looking for me?" "Why are you looking for me?" Ye Mo asked. "I''m going to kill you." Ye Mo Han nodded his head and smiled: "If someone else wants to kill me, I have no choice but to kill my men in order to survive." The twelve people of the Hua Shan Sect were already hiding at the side. Monkey Shadow was hiding behind a huge boulder, wanting to escape, but not willing to give up on the battle between the two. The Giant Spirit Tiger lowered its head to look at Ye Mo Han. He could already feel an invisible pressure and killing intent. There were only two possibilities if one of them was calm and composed before a life-and-death duel. One was posturing, and the other was being completely confident. Ye Chonglou obviously belonged to the latter. The more the Giant Spirit Tiger looked, the more it felt that the young man in front of it was more than 20 years younger and more than unfathomable. The moment the steel wire struck, it instantly exploded into countless small pieces, turning into countless silver needles as thin as a cow''s hair, enveloping Ye Mo Han within. The steel wire instantly exploded, turning into countless small pieces, turning into countless silver needles as thin as a cow''s hair, which enveloped Ye Mo Han within. The thin threads transformed into rain that filled the sky, captivating one''s soul. This was the origin of the name Drizzling Rain. The Giant Spirit Tiger had concealed its name for eight years, and it had practiced this move countless times. Now, every time it made a move, it would block off all the paths of retreat for the opponent, making it impossible for the opponent to avoid it. However, Ye Wen Han didn''t dodge. Just as the steel wire exploded into a silver needle, a black sphere flew out from Ye Wen''s bosom. The sphere being able to fly out on its own must have been controlled by Ye Mo Han''s inner strength. When he was in his twenties, he could not be like this at all, thus he was a little more afraid of Ye Mo Han. The more his fear increased, the more he wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible. The black sphere spun rapidly in front of Ye Mo Han, absorbing all the silver needles that filled the sky. The black sphere was originally made of stone that was specialized in absorbing iron. The Giant Spirit Tiger''s prided ultimate attack had been easily broken by Ye Mo Han. This was truly out of his expectations. When the Giant Spirit Tiger missed, its bones exploded with a loud sound, its palms turned into two blades as they chopped towards Ye Shuang Han who was in the air. Ye Mo Han''s palms faced the attack, and the rotating stone ball was like a hedgehog, colliding with the Giant Spirit Tiger''s palm attack. With a loud ''bang'', the stone ball shattered, and the silver needles flew out again. The Giant Spirit Tiger leapt up from the ground and pounced towards Ye Mo Han like a fierce tiger. Its giant body was light and fast. Ye Mo Han''s arms were wrapped around it, and silver needles and shattered stone balls were dancing in his palms like dragons. In the instant that the Giant Spirit Tiger fell, a Twin Dragon went out of the sea with a myriad of silver needles that formed a long flood dragon, piercing into the Giant Spirit Tiger''s chest. With a ''bang'', as if the earth was shaking, the Giant Spirit Tiger fell face down on the ground, lifeless. Its eyes were wide open, even in death, it could not believe that it had actually died in Ye Wen''s hands. When the twelve people of the Hua Shan Sect saw that the Giant Spirit Tiger was killed, their faces were full of pride. Ye Wen looked at the person in the lead and asked, "Is the current Sect Leader of the Hua Shan Sect Zhang Yiming?" "Yes." The person who had spoken to the Giant Spirit Tiger just now answered respectfully. His name was Li Fanghe, and he was the Senior Brother of the other 11, the grand disciple of Hua Shan Sect Leader Zhang Yiming. "Go back and tell him that Ye Wen has come to visit him tomorrow at noon." Ye Mo Han turned to look at the escaping monkey and said: "Mister monkey, there are some things I need to ask you. I will have to trouble you to come with me to the South Peak today." "Great Hero Ye, this little one only knows how to take advantage of a chicken to take advantage of a dog. If it was anything else, you have great martial arts skills, I would be helpless to help you." With that, his figure disappeared without a trace, just like the monkey. In the blink of an eye, his figure disappeared just like that of the monkey. C3 The monkey had just run to the bottom of the mountain when he saw Ye Mo. Ye Wen had his hands behind his back and was very calm. "I''m not running anymore. Great Ye, I will go wherever you want me to go. I will do whatever you want me to do." Monkey Shadow sighed. He could tell that Ye Mo Han was not a merciful person, and he also knew that Ye Mo wouldn''t kill him. He also knew that Ye Mo was no match for him, so he decided to stop running. Ye Mo Han laughed and said: "Then come with me to the South Peak." "Alright." The monkey was about to go up the mountain. "You don''t want to know what I want you to do?" Ye Mo Han was truly surprised to see Monkey Shadowless going up the mountain like this. "Of course you are following your master''s orders to bring me back to interrogate him. I only stole a sword from him over twenty years ago. After so many years, he won''t do anything to me." Monkey Shadowless said helplessly. "Master?" The sheets were cold. "You''re not Chen Shaochong''s disciple?" Monkey Shadow had thought that his guess was correct. Ye Shaochang disdainfully said, "Chen Shaochong, he is not qualified to be my master, but I want you to come with me to the South Peak because I want to meet him." The southern peak of Mount Hua was known as the second summit of the first mountain, the eastern peak of the juniper tree. The western peak of the mountain was known as the Wild Goose Peak, which meant that even the great geese were unable to fly over it. Ascending to the south mountain peak, one would be able to look far ahead. All of the mountains were beneath their feet, giving them the feeling that they were looking down on all living beings. Her grave was incongruous with her past fame. The tomb was made of a pile of stones, and on the tombstone was carved the words'' Hua Shan Sect Leader Lin Manxiao''s Tomb '', there was nothing else. Ye Mo Han stood in front of the grave, silent. Monkey Shadow looked around and said, "Chen Shao Chong is at Songjie Peak. He seems to come here every day to sweep the tomb." "At least he has a conscience. He won''t forget his old kindness." Ye Wen said indifferently. "Yeah, I, Chen Shaochong, have guarded the tomb for 20 years. Other people only called me infatuated. I''m afraid not many people know about this other than love." An old man with white hair and a thin face came from afar. He walked slowly, but he was incomparably fast. Although he was quite a distance away, he could clearly hear every word that Ye Han and the monkey had said to him. Monkey Shadow laughed and said, "Chen Shaochong, it''s been twenty years since we last met and yet you''ve become an old man." Although he said this, his heart grew even more suspicious of Ye Mo. Just who was he to actually know so much more than he did? Chen Shaochong ignored the monkey and directly walked to Lin Mo Xiao''s grave, standing side by side with Ye Wen. "You''re here." These were the first words that Chen Shaochong had said to Ye Chanhan, as if he had been waiting. "You''ve already guessed who I am?" Ye Mo Han asked. Ye Mo said coldly, "How did my father die?" Chen Shaochong asked, "Duan Xingyu and Xu Haotian, you''ve already killed them?" "Yes, we just killed the Giant Spirit Tiger at the foot of the mountain." Monkey Shadow''s face suddenly turned pale, and his voice trembled as he said, "You are the son of the Wild Devil Leaf?" "Yes, I am Ye Sheng and Lin Moxiao''s son, Ye Mo Han." Ye Mo Han''s face was filled with pride. Monkey Shadow shouted, "Impossible, this is impossible! How could Lin Moyu be your mother? Chen Shaochong, just what is going on?" Ye Mo Han snorted and said, "Monkey Shadow, leave me the thing that you stole from the void sea and become a mute. I promise I''ll let you leave the mountain alive." The little monkey''s entire body trembled. It had never felt such fear before. The Berserk Demon Leaf actually had a future, and its martial arts seemed to be extremely high. Trembling, he took out a palm-sized, oval-shaped gold medal from his brocade bag. The gold medal was beautifully shaped, with a dragon and phoenix carved into the corner, and the words'' Emerald Jade Pavilion ''carved into the center of the gold plate were clearly visible. When Chen Shaochong saw the gold plate, his expression changed as he asked in surprise, "The Emerald Jade Pavilion still exists?" "This is the new jade pavilion, and it''s also the Xu Qiuhai, Duan Xingyu, and Xu Haotian. They are all from the Jade Pavilion. The reason why I killed the Giant Spirit Tiger was because he was protected by the Jade Pavilion and was able to avoid being hunted down for eight years. " Ye Mo glanced at the monkey and asked, "They used my father''s identity as a member of the Emerald Martial Palace to kill my father and mother by force. Am I trying to kill them one by one? Isn''t that too fair?" "That battle twenty-two years ago, I only heard about it and did not participate. On the other hand, Chen Shaochong and Liangxiong both went there. To be honest, I am only a thief, and I can''t even see the honor of your father, Great Hero Ye." "I said I won''t kill you. Be a mute and go down the mountain." Ye Wen said coldly. "Mute?" What the mute meant was that he did not know how to speak. Monkey Shao Ying''s eyes begged Chen Shao Chong, which made Chen Shao Chong''s heart soften. He knew what was going on, so he said to Ye Mo Han, "Look at him, he won''t tell anyone about what happened today." Ye Mo Han remained silent for a while, before he said to the monkey, word for word, "You may leave." "Ye Xiao, don''t worry. I won''t say a word about what happened today." Monkey picked up his life and ran down the mountain as he spoke, afraid that Ye Mo would change his mind if he was too slow. Chen Shaochong looked in the direction the monkey ran in and said, "Do you really think he won''t tell us?" "You think I don''t want anyone to know that I''m going to keep him alive?" The meaning behind Ye Mo Han''s words was obvious. The reason Ye Mo Han made Monkey No Shadow go down the mountain was to make Monkey No Shadow tell others that he was the son of Ye Sheng and Lin Moyu. Chen Shaochong understood what he meant, and said: "After this matter is spread out, it will affect your mother''s reputation. As the sole female Sect Leader of the Hua Shan Sect, she will be doing well for the next few decades. In fact, this matter was covered up by me and Zhang Yiming twenty-two years ago. Now that it has been revealed, even the Hua Shan Sect will not let this matter go. " "She was my mother to begin with. She should have been with my father." Ye Mo''s two sentences were very reasonable. Chen Shaochong was speechless. Lin Moxiao was Ye Mo Han''s mother and Ye Sheng''s wife. This was the truth. Moreover, it had already been more than 20 years. Even if this were to spread out, what would happen? Maybe a lot of people had already forgotten, after all, most people were forgetful. "Now you can tell me about that battle twenty-two years ago." Ye Mo Han looked at Lin Moyu''s lonely grave and said. As he looked at this, he didn''t know if it was love or hate. Not long after he was born, he was sent away by Lin Moyu, and his only goal in this big heart was to avenge his father, so he trained hard in his martial arts and never thought of his mother. Perhaps in his heart, he hated Lin Moyu, and hated her for not personally raising him. Now, standing in front of his mother''s grave, he imagined the scene of his family reunited in his mind, and he felt a wave of grievance. It was already dusk, and the sun had set in the west. Chen Shaochong was like the setting sun, and before nightfall, he recalled the light he emitted when he was young. "Three years after your mother took over the position of Sect Leader of Mount Hua, her name became famous throughout the world. As for your father, Ye Sheng, he suddenly appeared in the martial arts world three years after your mother took over the position of sect head. Because of his insolence, and because of his serious injuries as the sect leader of the two great sects, people in the martial arts world call him the Berserk Demon. " As Chen Shaochong explained, it was as if he had returned to the past as well. C4 After seriously injuring Lin Wu, Ye Sheng became the head of the Young Master Lin, then called himself the Chief Protector of the Emerald Martial Palace, and said that if any reputable martial artists or sects did not go to the Emerald Pavilion, he would start to massacre three reputable martial artists every month. From then on, Ye Sheng became the enemy of the entire martial arts world, and the Emerald Pavilion became the symbol of his death. At that time, in the martial arts world, after Shaolin Wu Dai two sects, no other sect dared to say he was third. Lin Mo Xiao was young then, and when she first became the head of the Hua Shan Sect, she was naturally ignored by the other sects. The previous head, Zhang Dingyi, was also the current head of the sect, Zhang Yiming''s father. How could anyone know the depth of Lin Moxiao''s martial arts? However, after she accepted the position of Sect Master, she first sent a written challenge letter to Wu Dang and Sect Master Shaolin. However, this matter was made known to the entire martial arts world, and it was Lin Moxiao who wanted to use this opportunity to raise the prestige of the Hua Shan Sect. Of course, this all happened before the appearance of the Wild Devil Leaf, and the result of the match was a draw. Many small sects thought that Wu Dang and Sect Master Shaolin were deliberately giving way, so many of the sect''s masters rushed towards Hua Shan to compete with Lin Moxiao. In these three years, those who had gone up the mountain lost one after another. From then on, Hua Shan was ranked third in the martial arts world. Three years later, Ye Sheng appeared and caused a stir in the martial arts world. Shaolin Wudang was the only one who didn''t go up the mountain. In order to avoid suspicion, Lin Moxiao sent a written challenge to Ye Sheng. The two of them stood at the summit of Mount Hua, right where we were. We fought for three days and three nights, and we were unable to determine who would win. They were both peerless figures, and they appreciated each other from the very first meeting. Over the next year, Ye Sheng would secretly go to Hua Shan every month to fight with Lin Mo Xiao, but he would always achieve a draw. Ye Sheng, who had gone down the mountain, continued to kill a person in the name of the Emerald Pavilion. This had incurred the wrath of the masses. A year later, when Shaolin presided over Shaoyue Zen Master, the Sect Leader Sun Muxia organized an exorcism meeting and appointed Liang AoTian as the leader. As the deputy head, I commanded Wu Lin to gang up on Ye Shengsheng, which naturally received support from the Jianghu. In a short while, the exorcism meeting had its own influence, including Duan Xingyu, Xu Haotian, Xu Haotian, and his thirteen brothers. But at this moment, Ye Sheng suddenly disappeared. It wasn''t until 22 years ago that we discovered that he had been hidden by Lin Moyu in Hua Shan. At that time, the reputation of the Hua Shan Sect already surpassed Wu Dang and Shaolin, and in the Exorcist Association, there was also the current head, Zhang Yiming. He is the junior brother of Lin Mo Xiao, and for the past ten years, he didn''t know that Ye Sheng was hiding in Hua Shan. On that day, there were no less than a hundred people. The only ones who truly reached the summit were me, Fang Ao Tian, Xu Haotian, Xu Zihai, Duan Xingyu, and Zhang Yiming''s thirteen brothers. Those that didn''t want to go up the mountain were naturally afraid of offending Lin Moyu, and thus, they had formed a feud with the Hua Shan Sect. Liang AoTian was publicly acknowledged as the best in the world, but after fighting with Ye Sheng for over a thousand moves, the two of them were still unable to win. At this moment, Xu Haotian, Xu Yiming, Xu Xingyu, and a few others also rushed up. I didn''t want to bully the fewer with numbers. I just watched from the side. In less than four hours, Ye Xiu had injured seven of them, but the others still wouldn''t be able to touch him. I only realized later that it was because Lin Xiaoxiao was pregnant, and Ye Sheng was afraid that the martial arts world would harm Lin Moxiao and her child, that he came up with this plan. He could only ensure the safety of Lin Moxiao and her son if he had a relationship with Jiang Hu in Hua Shan and Jiang Hu. At this time, Lin Moxiao stood up and stopped everyone, saying, "This is my Hua Shan Holy Land, all the previous Sect Leaders'' tablets are in the center of the front line, we cannot let this demon die here, and sully our Hua Shan Sect." Back then, the prestige of the Hua Shan Faction was in hot pursuit of Shaolin and Wu Dang, and no one dared to refute Lin Moyu''s words, except for Zhang Yiming. Zhang Yiming was extremely angry at the time, accusing her of hiding the devil for several years. Lin Mo Xiao laughed out loud and said, "Junior Brother, I hid it for several years just to find out where the Jade Pavilion is. If it wasn''t for the fact that I don''t have any way to use it, I would have exposed his location. Liao Ao Tian also loved Lin Mo Xiao, but Ye Sheng had to die. That day, on the South Peak, Lin Moxiao had stabbed a sword into Ye Sheng''s chest without the slightest hesitation or reluctance. From the beginning to the end, a puzzled smile had hung on her face. That scene had left a deep impression on me over the years. This was probably the most forced murder in the world, a couple that loved each other deeply. They should have stayed together in the martial arts world, but they killed one another with smiles on their faces. After Ye Sheng died, Liang AoTian said that Lin Moxiao killed Ye Sheng, and Ye Sheng had nothing to do with the Hua Shan Sect. He was speaking for the others to hear, in order to stop them from speculating, and also to protect Lin Mo Xiao and Hua Shan''s reputation. After that, they left Hua Shan and returned to Shaolin to report. I found an excuse to leave halfway and quietly went back to Hua Mountain. In the place where she killed Ye Sheng at the summit, she cried her heart out. She was proud and aloof throughout her life, and many men of the martial arts world looked up to her. At that time, this was the first and last time I saw her like an ordinary woman. As I hid in the distance, I listened to her cry. It was at that moment that I found out that she was pregnant with Ye Sheng''s child. At that time, my thoughts were in disarray, and my emotions were mixed; there was jealousy, hatred, and pity for Lin Moyu. It was at this moment that I was ambushed by an old man who called himself Lord Ye. He was Ye Sheng''s father. I had been hiding in the South Mountain for seven days and I didn''t notice him at all. He said that he and Ye Sheng had broken off their father-son relationship. Because Ye Sheng had secretly joined the jade pavilion, the two of them had parted on bad terms. His purpose for coming to Hua Shan was also very obvious. He wanted to take revenge on the killer who killed his son. However, the one who killed Ye Sheng, Lin Mo Xiao, was already pregnant and was his grandson, so how could he do anything to her? He wanted to kill me, but it was Lin Moxiao who threatened me with the child in her womb in order to save me. However, Ye Sheng''s father said that his grandson was his. After he was born, he must be raised by Ye Sheng or else the Hua Shan Sect would be massacred. If it weren''t for the sake of their child, Lin Mo Xiao and Ye Sheng wouldn''t have decided on a plan to sacrifice their father in exchange for their son''s safe growth. She thought about it and felt that their child would be safer with his grandfather than in Mount Hua, so she immediately agreed to let him raise the child one year after he was born. A little more than a year ago, twenty-two years ago, Lin Moxiao had me bring the child called Ye Chanhan to a prearranged place with Ye Sheng''s father and gave the child to him. Afterwards, Lin Moyu transferred her position to Zhang Yiming. Lin Moyu, who had been removed from the Sect Leader position, died of illness less than a month ago at the top of the mountain. Zhang Yiming followed his last wish and buried her at the South Peak. C5 The bright moon hung high in the sky, the stars filled the sky, and a cold wind howled. On the summit of the South Peak, there was a lone grave, two people. You have already killed Duan Xingyu, Xu Haotian, and the Giant Spirit Tiger. Zhang Yiming is your mother''s junior brother, and your mother has never blamed him for it. Furthermore, during the few months when your mother was pregnant, he was the one who took care of all the matters and obstructed many people who harbored ill intentions towards your mother. Chen Shaochong already knew that he would go find Zhang Yiming so he tried to persuade him. Resentment was a magical thing in the world. Its lifespan could be long or short. When it was long, it could twist several generations of people together. When it was short, it would be within a person''s thoughts. The main purpose of Ye Mo Han''s appearance in Jianghu was to kill all the people who attacked his father twenty-two years ago, according to his grandfather''s wishes. Ye Mo had been under his grandfather''s strict supervision since he was young, and regardless of whether it was hot or cold, he trained diligently in martial arts. There was another person in front of him who had surrounded and attacked his father, but should he really have killed him? And his mother''s junior brother, the current Sect Leader of the Hua Shan Sect, should he kill or not? Ye Mo Han became silent. When he couldn''t make up his mind, he was usually silent. Only then would he be able to think better. This method was something that he had already learned at a very young age. Chen Shaochong looked at the silent Ye Wen and felt more and more suspicious. The Emerald Pavilion had disappeared for over twenty years, how could the void sea suddenly have a gold medal? He then asked, "Ye Han, how much do you know about the Emerald Pavilion? This organization has not been seen in the martial arts world for more than twenty years. What does the golden plate of Xu Zihai mean? " "The Jade Pavilion was originally an organization formed by eight people who killed people for money. The founder was my grandfather''s sworn brother, and it was because of this that my grandfather broke all ties with his sworn brother and my father. My father wanted this organization to become a leader in the martial arts world, so what happened next happened. Three years after my father''s death, the other members of this organization were also killed or died of illness. " Ye Mo Han changed the topic and continued: "The current Emerald Pavilion is only named after the same name. Its hierarchy is extremely strict. I''m afraid many reputable people in the martial arts world have been caught up in it." "Besides Xu Zihai, who else can it be?" Chen Shaozhong was shocked. He had been in Hua Mountain for so many years and had long forgotten about the matters of the martial arts world. "Duan Xingyu is the same. Before he died, he loudly laughed and told me that even if he died, the Jade Pavilion would come find me." As Ye Mo Han spoke, he took out another gold plate, which looked exactly the same as the one he had on the monkey, Shadowless. "What about the Giant Spirit Tiger?" "It was because of the Jade Jade Pavilion and Duan Xingyu that he was able to live to this day." To be able to recruit both Duan Xingyu and Xu Zihai into his ranks, there are only three people in the martial arts world. One is Young Master Lin Wuyu, the other is Sun Wudang, and the last one is Liang AoTian. Young Master Lin would never do such a thing. Chen Shaochong analyzed. "Therefore, this Emerald Pavilion is much more terrifying than the one from over twenty years ago, because it''s so secretive that it almost doesn''t exist." Sometimes, the more terrifying something was, the more you couldn''t feel any danger at all. The more frightening something was, it was a fatal strike that didn''t allow people the slightest opportunity to catch their breath. But Ye Mo Han didn''t care in the slightest, because when he said these words, his tone was filled with fighting spirit. "Then are you sure you want to check up on the Jade Pavilion?" "My grandfather''s dying wish was for me to kill all those who attacked my father. I have to do this first. As for the Emerald Pavilion, they will naturally come after me." Chen Shaochong nodded in agreement. Not only was an organization that could online Duan Xingyu and Xu Zihai terrifying, it was also very difficult to deal with. Ye Mo Han turned around and said: "Please help me to set up a tablet for my father next to my mother''s grave. If I die one day, you will also have to erect my tombstone here for me. " "Alright." The moon was setting in the west, and Ye Mo Han was walking down the mountain with big strides. His back was proud and lonely. Mount Hua''s center, hundreds of houses built on the top of the mountain, glazed roof tiles under the sun, shining for miles. In the middle of a large hall sat a middle-aged man who appeared to be in his forties. He looked haggard and extremely tired. He was the Sect Leader of the Hua Shan Sect ¡ª Zhang Yiming. This was the place where the Hua Shan Sect''s Sect Leader and the three Great Elders discussed the matter. Without the Sect Leader''s order, none of the disciples of the Hua Mountain Sect were allowed to enter, and from this, it was clear that Zhang Yiming valued Ye Lianhan very highly. At noon, Ye Mo Han arrived at the meeting room. "Three years ago, you appeared in the martial arts world. The first person you killed was Duan Xingyu. After that, I sent someone to look for you for three years." Zhang Yiming looked at Ye Mo with a complex expression, but his words were straightforward. Zhang Yiming revealed an expression of approval as he said, "I heard that you''ve broken through the Giant Spirit Tiger''s unique skill and prepared a special weapon." "Xu Haotian is too suspicious, his skills are not good enough for him to be afraid of. Three years of time is enough for him to relax his guard. Just in case I broke his ultimate weapon, I just never would have thought that Duan Xingyu would protect him so well, so much that even after dying for three years, the Giant Spirit Tiger still doesn''t know. " Ye Mo Han changed the topic, "But to you, I only use my hands." Zhang Yiming laughed out loud before slowly saying, "That year, your mother secretly sent you away after you were born. If she is willing to keep you by her side to raise you, I can guarantee that you will be the next Hua Shan Sect Leader." There was another meaning behind his words. Even now, as long as Ye Mo Han was willing to join the Hua Shan Sect, he would still pass down the position of sect head to Ye Mo Han. Ye Mo Han sneered, "When my mother gave you the position of Sect Leader, it was destined to have nothing to do with our Ye Family." Zhang Yiming saw his resolute attitude and his face changed slightly. He said, "Do you know that ever since you killed Xu Haotian and Duan Xingyu, many people in the martial arts world wanted to kill you. The people who killed you could reap both benefits and fame." "I don''t care what they do for me. I only care that I must live." Ye Chanhan really did not care. A child without a father or mother would only care about his own survival. How could he have the time to care about the other person''s motives? "Do you insist on becoming enemies with the entire martial arts world, following in the footsteps of your father?" Zhang Yiming had already started to get angry. He had planned to convince Ye Mo Han to submit to him and become his disciple. Ye Mo Han''s attitude was beyond his expectations. After a while, he looked at Ye Chanhan and did not speak, his face slightly pale as he said amiably, "I have an only daughter, whose name is Qing Wu, and who is exactly eighteen years old. When she was born, I was looking forward to seeing you when she grew up, and betrothed her to you. This is what I owe your mother." Hearing this, Zhang Yiming smiled from anger. "You''re really young. Do you think that I, Zhang Yiming, am inferior to Duan Xingyu or the Giant Spirit Tiger?" With that, he flew up into the air, the eagle pouncing towards Ye Mo Han like a rabbit. Ye Mo Han took 12 steps with him, and with that, Ye Mo Han was completely enveloped within the palm attack. Even if Zhang Yiming was an eagle, Ye Mo Han was definitely not a rabbit. He was alone. When Zhang Yiming left his seat, Ye Mo Han had already flown up. Zhang Yiming was fast, but Ye Mo was even faster. Zhang Yiming''s pounce only caused the door to creak, but Ye Mo was still standing behind him. "You can use the sword." Ye Wen said coldly. Zhang Yiming laughed, and with a ''whoosh'' sound, a buzzing sound could be heard. The cold air instantly filled the entire hall, and a sword appeared in Zhang Yiming''s hand. This was the flexible sword at his waist. With a slight shake of his wrist, the sixteen sword lights pierced towards Ye Mo Han. However, the location of the sword light was not a fatal point. Zhang Yiming obviously did not want Ye Mo Han''s life. This move was originally the most basic move of the Hua Shan Sect, but when Zhang Yiming used it, its speed and power became even stronger. There were two main differences between different types of martial arts: the speed of the attack and the experience of the enemy. For those with the same skill, the faster the speed, the higher the chance of winning. Secondly, it was an estimation of the opponent''s moves. When someone with the same level of skill or stronger than one''s own martial arts was about to make a move, one would be able to guess where the move came from before the move was released. Then, the opponent would be able to block the move before the move was used, forcing the opponent to use a different move. Of course, this ability to predict was like the battle between two armies. One had to be aware of the enemy''s strength and be able to defend against hundreds of battles with an extremely fast speed and a calm mind as a foundation, otherwise, the enemy''s strength would be greatly reduced in the face of battle. If one could fuse two and two, then they could be called experts. Ye Yiming''s speed was extremely fast, much faster than Zhang Yiming''s. He didn''t have much experience facing the enemy, so his ability to predict enemy attacks was very good. His arms, shoulders, and legs had a total of sixteen wounds from Zhang Yiming''s stab, and blood quickly dyed his clothes red. Fortunately, when Zhang Yiming had reached a certain point, Ye Jianhan only suffered a few superficial wounds. Due to his shock, when he used his next move, he paused for a moment. At that moment, Ye Mo Han''s body moved slightly, and he punched out with his left fist at Zhang Yiming''s right arm, the Tianjing Acupoint, and the soft sword in his hand. His right fist was like a dragon that had gone out to sea, aiming straight for Zhang Yiming''s Mysterious Concealment Acupuncture Point. By the time Zhang Yiming had reacted, it was already too late. The Hidden God Acupuncture Point was to conserve one''s energy and calm one''s mind. Under such a heavy blow, even if one did not perish, one would still be delirious. Zhang Yiming retreated five steps. He had clearly lost, and the taste of losing was terrible, especially for the Sect Leader. However, Zhang Yiming was clearly happy because Ye Mo Han had shown mercy to him. Ye Mo Han said, "From now on, our Ye family has nothing to do with the Hua Shan Sect." C6 Dusk. A five foot long path that curved endlessly. Beside this path, there was a simple and crude thatched hut. Under the thatched cottage, there were a few worn-out tables and stools. This road was a remote path leading to Seven Stars Town. This hut was the only place on this road that people could rest and eat. Under the thatched cottage, two people were sitting together at a table in the back. Two youths dressed in luxurious clothing and carrying swords were sitting together. An elderly owner was shakily carrying wine and food to them. The two youths only looked to be sixteen or seventeen years old, but the pride on their faces had already surpassed their age. Obviously, people like them had lived in the midst of flattery since they were young. The youth sitting on the left said to the one on the right, "Do you think he will come?" The youth on the right said confidently: "Definitely." "If he doesn''t come, then our journey will be a waste." He frowned and forced himself to drink it. After swallowing it with difficulty, he said, "Since two months ago, the Hua Shan Sect''s Sect Leader, Zhang Yiming, was killed by Ye Mo Han in the Hua Mountain Council Chamber, what has happened in these two months?" "After Zhang Yiming''s death, Hua Shan''s Third Elder wanted to re-form the Devil Slayer Association and eradicate Ye Wen. However, I do not understand why the Devil Slayer Association would need to be reorganized." The youth on the left said. The youth on the right sneered, "Regarding the Exorcist Association, I''ve heard about it in the past two months. Their target is Ye Mo Han''s father, Ye Sheng, and Ye Mo Han''s mother is the former Sect Leader of Hua Shan, the only female Sect Leader Lin Mo Xiao." The boy on the left was very surprised. He put down the glass and the boy on the right continued, "I don''t think the exorcism will be able to reform itself." "Why?" "Ye Sheng killed innocently in the past, Ye Mo Han had only killed four people now, one was the righteous and evil Duan Xingyu, one was the one in charge of the meat village, Xu Haotian, the other was the Giant Spirit Tiger that people could kill, and that is Zhang Yiming. All those years ago, these people had participated in the siege of Ye Sheng. Other than Zhang Yiming, who is revered in the martial arts world, nothing else is worth mentioning. " The boy on the right was extremely proud of his high opinion. The youth on the left suddenly said, "Furthermore, Ye Mo Han is Lin Mo Xiao''s son, this is an internal matter of the Hua Shan Sect. Even if the other sects want to kill Ye Mo Han, they would definitely not join the exorcist association." "Yes, because now, no matter who killed Ye Mo Han, they would be able to make a name for themselves. No one would be so foolish as to commit murder by themselves, yet they would let others take the credit for their deeds." The youth on the left said, "But, will Ye Mo Han come here today?" The youth on the right patted the youth''s shoulder and said, "He will definitely come." "Why are you so sure?" "Because after Zhang Yiming''s death, I sent two of my trusted aides to the southern mountain peak of Mount Hua. They hid there for a month, and one night, they finally saw Ye Mo Han and passed on the letter I wrote to him. As long as he sees the letter, he will come here." "What did you say in your letter?" The teenager on the left asked curiously. The youth on the right proudly said, "In the letter, I told him that if I don''t see him here in a month, he will spread some news about Lin Moxiao and Zhang Yiming in the martial arts world." The youth on the left laughed out loud and asked curiously, "Do you really know about the matter between Zhang Yiming and Lin Moyu?" The youth on the right sighed and said, "I was forced to do so and threatened him. After all, he came and went like a ghost, so where would I meet him?" At this moment, the old boss shakily placed a plate of cooked beef on the table. The boss looked to be in his eighties with a face full of ravines. It seemed that he couldn''t even walk steadily. The youth on the left said in disgust, "Put down the dishes and quickly get some other dishes. The two of us have something to do after we''ve eaten our fill." The owner nodded with a smile. He slowly turned around and said to himself, "Eat. Eat well. This is the last meal." Hearing the old boss''s words, the two youngsters'' faces greatly changed. The youth on the right said, "Old fart, what do you mean by saying this?" "What he means is that the two of you are about to die." In the distance, a man with tattered clothes walked over. It was Ye Mo Han. Although he was only twenty-four years old, because of the training since he was young, he looked a few years older than his real age. The two youths naturally knew that Ye Mo Han was the intruder, but the one on the left still asked, "Ye Mo Han?" "I received the letter. I''m here." The sun had set, and night had begun to sweep across the land. The youth on the right said, "Do you know why I asked you to come here?" Ye Wen said disdainfully, "If you attack, you can defend." The youth on the right said, "That''s right, even if we can''t kill you, we can still go to Seven Stars Town. Xu Jing really wants to take your life." Ye Wen laughed coldly, "Do you think you can leave this hut?" The two youths looked at each other and drew their swords. They drew their swords very quickly, but they could not stab out. As soon as their swords were unsheathed, Ye Mo Han walked up to the two of them and twisted their throats. The two teenagers had frightened expressions on their faces, as they thought that even if they could not kill Ye Mo Han, they would still have the power to protect themselves. But Ye Mo Han was simply too fast. The two teenagers fell to the ground without another sound, but the old owner leaned over to pick up their corpses and casually threw them out like he was throwing two chickens. At this moment, he did not look old at all. He even had more strength than the young brawny man. Ye Wen was not surprised at all. He asked, "You are Xu Jing''s man?" "Yes." At this point, the old boss''s back was no longer hunched, and although there were a lot of wrinkles on his face, he looked in good spirits. Ye Mo Han nodded his head and asked, "Do you want to kill me?" "Originally, I had that intention, but I am absolutely not your match." The boss''s words were quite honest. Ye Mo Han nodded, and turned around to leave. As he walked, he said, "Then I''ll be going." "Hold on." "What else do you want?" Ye Mo Han turned around and asked. "Although I''m not your opponent, I took Xu Jing''s money." The aged boss sighed, "So, regardless of whether I am your opponent or not, I will either kill you or be killed by you." Ye Mo Han looked at him in disbelief, and said: "You are being honest?" "Yes, no one would lie when you collect money to kill others." Night had already descended. In the darkness, many people would choose to do things because they felt that the darkness could conceal what they were doing. There were two three-inch-long cones, which were extremely sharp. He stabbed out with his left hand, and his right hand continued to slice horizontally. Each strike was intertwined, and each strike repelled the other. Ye Mo Han picked up one of the two young men''s swords and stabbed towards Ye Mo''s wrist. The sword was very short and could not be blocked by his right hand while his left hand stabbed back at Ye Mo Han''s right wrist. Ye Mo Han turned his right wrist, and casually wielded his sword. ''Ding!'' The fire flew in all directions, the tip of the sword and the tip of the awl facing each other. Tong Zhen swiftly rotated both of his hands and sent out two arcs of light. From afar, they looked like two balls of ghostfire dancing in midair, strange and dangerous. With another ''ding'' sound, the ghost flame instantly extinguished. With two ''clang'' sounds, the awl in Tong Zhen''s hand fell to the ground. Tong Zhen let out a long sigh and said, "Your movements are fast, but I didn''t expect your sword to be fast as well." It turned out that when Ye Mo Han had used his sword to strike down Tong Jihua''s taper, he had used two sword techniques. However, his speed was too fast, and there had only been one sound. "Can I go now?" "Of course." This was the first time he had failed, and also the last time. He wanted to collect the money to kill, and he wanted to do the same. If he couldn''t kill someone, he would die. This was his rule. He lifted the awl and pierced it towards his chest, but the awl was struck down again. Of course, it was still Ye Mo. "Can''t I kill myself if I lose?" In the darkness, he seemed helpless. "Fine, but not now, because I want you to go back and tell Xu Jing something." Ye Wen said coldly. "What?" "Warning him, if you find more people to bother me, I''ll go kill him first, then kill Liang Aotian." Ye Wen''s clear face was now filled with killing intent, making even the most ordinary of men shudder in fear. Tong Zhen nodded his head and promised Ye Mo Han, and said: "Liang AoTian is the previous Number One Under Heaven. He has not appeared for the past twenty odd years, his martial arts skills must be even more unfathomable. Compared to Duan Xingyu, Zhang Yiming and the others, it''s much higher. " "Then I still have to give it a try." Some things, how can you know if you can''t do it without trying? Upon hearing these words, Tong Zhen had developed an inexplicable good impression of Ye Mo Han. He said, "The rumours in the martial arts world say that you are the son of Ye Sheng and Lin Moyu. Is that true?" "Yes." "Lin Moxiao was raised by Zhang Yiming''s father, and Zhang Yiming is also Lin Moxiao''s junior brother. Did you really kill Zhang Yiming?" Codex was surprised. "Would you believe me if I said I didn''t kill him?" Ye Wen asked. C7 Every time it rained, he would stay in the rain for two hours. He himself did not know the reason for this, perhaps for the sake of calming his mind, or because he liked the feeling of the rain washing over his body, or perhaps only God knew. After he killed the two teenagers, he walked towards the east side of Seven Stars Town. When he was about five hundred miles away, someone said that Xu Jing had killed Tong Zhen without a doubt. He knew that Xu Jing would not be intimidated, nor would he live for long. The only difference was that he would kill himself or kill him, or kill himself on his own accord, and those who did not want to live would eventually find a way to die. At this time, Zhang Yiming''s daughter, Zhang Qingwu, had ascended to the position of Hua Shan Sect Leader, becoming the second female Sect Leader after the founding of Hua Shan Sect. After becoming the Sect Leader, she no longer mentioned about re-establishing an exorcist meeting, but directly said that everyone in the Hua Shan Sect would be executed by Ye Mo Han. When Ye Mo Han heard the news, he knew that he had achieved his purpose for killing Zhang Yiming. Ye Mo Han Han thought that this killer must be a part of the Hua Shan Sect, so his other identity must be related to the Jade Pavilion. This was probably the Jade Pavilion''s warning to Ye Mo Han. The rain had no intention of stopping. Ye Mo Han had already entered a small town, and in a teahouse to the side of the town was a group of people drinking tea and eating melon seeds, looking at Ye Mo Han as if he were a madman. In this kind of weather, even beggars would find a place to shelter themselves from the rain. Opposite the teahouse was a restaurant. A girl dressed in green stood at the entrance of the restaurant as she looked at Ye Mo Han with a smile. She greeted him, "Sir, the rain is wet and cold. Why don''t you come in and drink to dispel the cold?" Hearing her words, Ye Mo Han really wanted to drink a few cups, and joked: "Is this wine free of charge?" The lady in green was about thirty years old and had a natural charm. When she heard Ye Mo Han call her ''Miss'', she felt that she was looking forward to it even more. She smiled coquettishly and said, "My Third Aunt Liu only invites one guest for this Drunken Moon Restaurant every month. You are very lucky today. It is only natural that you can get it for free." The people in the teahouse had been paying attention to the two when Third Aunt Liu called out to Ye Mo. They had a malicious smile on their faces. Ye Mo Han turned his head to look at the people in the teahouse, and said while shaking off the rain on his body, "It''s hard to refuse a favor." Just like that, Ye Mo Han entered the restaurant. The restaurant was three stories high, and the first floor was empty. In the middle was a ten feet long wooden table. "Is this place really called Drunken Moon Restaurant?" Ye Mo Han didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he looked at the long table in the middle. "It opens once a month, and only one customer at a time will enter this Drunken Moon Restaurant. This is the only place within a hundred miles." Third Aunt Liu said proudly. Ye Mo Han joked, "Once a month, there will only be one customer at a time. What''s the support of your shop then? If every time you meet a pauper like me, don''t you want to die? Boss, do you have some other special method to make this customer pay with their blood? " "Of course it''s because of my Drunken Moon Wine." Third Aunt Liu clapped twice, and a muscular man with a curly beard came down from the second floor with a jug of wine in his arms. When the seal was opened, the fragrance of the wine assaulted the nostrils. Third Aunt Liu handed Ye Mo Han a bowl of wine, and he drank it down without even looking at it. Third Aunt Liu watched him drink one bowl, then poured the second bowl, then the third ¡­ He had been pouring a bowl of wine for Ye Mo Han. Third Aunt Liu was very happy to see Ye Mo Han drink one bowl after another. "Can this wine make you drunk?" Ye Mo Han looked at Third Aunt Liu''s smile that was not a smile, and before he could say anything, he fell. There was a very large bed with pink curtains and soft quilts. When Ye Wen woke up, he found himself lying there. Furthermore, beside him was a woman, a very beautiful woman. She looked like she was sleeping soundly. Ye Wen looked at her warily, as if he could wake her up by blinking his eyes. He suddenly appeared in a place like this with a beautiful woman beside him. No man would ask him why he was here, even if they had questions in their hearts. The woman seemed to feel Ye Mo Han looking at her. She let out a "moan" and pressed herself against Ye Mo Han''s chest. She was actually naked, and her chest was firm and elastic. Ye Mo Han also discovered that he was naked. Many men would definitely hold her in their arms at this time, but Ye Mo Han was just lying there, not even moving his fingers. "Did you not sleep well?" she asked him as if she had done something wrong. "Very good." At this time, Ye Mo still seemed to be very calm. "Then you." Her voice was somewhat soft, clearly hinting at what Ye Han could do. "Tell me, why is your Drunken Moon Restaurant opening its doors once a month to receive a guest?" "Because this is a rule." "Who made the rules?" "Don''t ask, there are a lot of things I don''t know either." As she spoke, her body began to tremble. Of course Ye Mo Han could feel it. "Then what do you know?" "I only know that what I should do is to serve you well. As long as you are even the slightest bit dissatisfied, I will die." She hugged Ye Mo Han tightly, her fear seemed to grow stronger and stronger, while Ye Mo Han''s curiosity towards the Drunken Moon Restaurant seemed to grow stronger and stronger as well. "Then I''m very satisfied. You don''t need to die. Put on your clothes and go." As Ye Mo Han spoke, he moved to the side. "I can''t leave even if I die." The woman''s voice was choked with sobs. "Why?" "Because those who serve the guests in the Drunken Moon Restaurant are all virgins. If the woman is still a virgin after the guests have left, then she and her family will all be killed." Ye Jianhan had never had any sympathy for others since he was young. He would not care what others thought in front of him. This was something his grandfather had taught him. Ye Mo Han glanced sideways at the clean set of clothes on the bedside and immediately jumped up. He dressed very quickly, and by the time the woman could react, Ye Mo Han had already opened the door and walked out. He was on the third floor, and the entire building was circular in shape. The corridor was three feet wide, and there were more than forty rooms on each floor of the third and second floors. The interior of the building was abnormally dark, with only the second floor visible from the third floor. Just as Ye Mo Han was about to head to the first floor, the light suddenly lit up. In addition to the hundreds of lamps in the corridor, there was also a huge glazed lamp in the center. Suddenly, a light filled the entire Drunken Moon Restaurant. On the first floor, a dozen pairs of eyes were focused on Ye Mo Han. At the end of the long table sat a masked man. His torch-like eyes were also fixed on Ye Mo Han. It was obvious that the masked man was the one in charge here. Ye Mo Han jumped down from the third floor and landed in front of the masked men. He glanced around and found that other than the Third Aunt Liu and the man serving the wine, the others were drinking tea in the teahouse. "Our best girl here. How is it? Satisfied?" Third Aunt Liu looked at the Ye Mo Han who jumped down, her face filled with the smile of a bawd. Ye Wen stretched lazily and joked, "Third Aunt Liu is indeed the wife of the Zuiyue Pavilion. She knows what kind of person I need." "This is the Drunken Moon Restaurant, not a brothel." The masked man sitting across from Ye Chonglou said in a hoarse and low voice. His mask was brightly colored, like a giant spider''s strange smile. It made him seem even more eerie and terrifying. Third Aunt Liu was smiling, but when she heard the masked man''s words, she immediately changed from joy to fear. Clearly, Third Aunt Liu was very afraid of the masked man. Seeing Third Aunt Liu''s expression, Ye Mo knew that his guess was correct. This masked man was the boss of the Drunken Moon Restaurant, so he said to the masked man, "The Drunken Moon Tower only receives one guest a month. When a guest is satisfied here, they should at least do something in return, right?" The masked man praised and said, "You are too straightforward, Lord Ye. This is actually the Black Cloaked Sect." Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but be taken aback. The three words'' Wu Yi Sect ''was enough to change the expression of anyone who heard about it. The founder was a descendant of Xie An, originally a small sect. Third Aunt Liu pointed at the masked man respectfully and said to Ye Mo Han: "Young Master Ye, this is the current leader of our Black Cloaked Sect." "I didn''t expect that I would be able to reach the most secretive organization just by walking around by myself." Ye Mo Han looked at his feet in approval. "Wrong." Xie Feipeng said, "The Wu Yi Sect has a total of three hundred and twenty-four secret bases in the north and south of the river. Even if you can''t enter this place, you will still go somewhere else." "So you''re saying that Black Cloth Sect has been targeting me since a long time ago?" "That''s right." There were a total of eleven people on the first floor of the Drunken Moon Restaurant. Ye Mo Han and Xie Feipeng sat face to face with each other. Third Aunt Liu and the others stood quietly by the long table and slightly nodded their heads. They were extremely respectful towards Xie Feipeng. Although Ye Mo Han was curious as to why the Black Cloth Sect had set their eyes on him, he did not plan to ask because he knew that Xie Feipeng would say so himself. After a long silence, Xie Feipeng opened his mouth and said, "The Wu Yi Sect absorbs new members every month. The method to absorb new members is to first examine a person and then let him enter the restaurant that opens once a month and receives one guest at a time. The guest is a man and when he falls drunk, there will be a beautiful lady accompanying him; when it is a woman, a handsome man will accompany her and after a night, when the customer is satisfied, he will voluntarily join us." "What if I''m satisfied and don''t join?" Xie Feipeng laughed coldly like he was crying like a ghost, "If others are not satisfied, they will die. But if Lord Ye is not satisfied, I will not force him." "Then I won''t disturb you any further." As Xie Feipeng said this, Ye Mo Han stood up and prepared to leave. Xie Feipeng gestured to Third Aunt Liu and Third Aunt Liu shouted, "Hold it." Both hands as a hook straight to the cold leaf after the heart. Ye Mo Han slightly frowned and without even looking back, he casually extended his right hand and grabbed Third Aunt Liu''s wrist. With a "kacha" sound, the wrist was broken. Third Aunt Liu''s face was deathly pale and she did not dare to make a sound. C8 Ye Wen Han looked around and said with disdain, "Do you all want to come at me together?" Xie Feipeng clapped his hands, and the mask on his face seemed to change along with his movements. It was as if his smile became even weirder. Xie Feipeng said, "Lord Ye is so good. I didn''t misjudge him. The reason I invited you here is to ask you to help us kill someone." "I have no interest in joining the Black Cloaked Sect." Ye Mo Han directly refused. In his heart, he knew what he should do. Only people with a clear goal in their hearts would refuse. Third Aunt Liu forced herself to get up, and she could tell that she was still in pain, but Xie Feipeng did not give her any orders, so she did not dare to retreat or fight with Ye Mo Han anymore. The Wu Yi Sect paid great attention to their master''s orders, so she could only glare at Ye Mo Han fiercely, as if this would ease her pain and ease the anger in her heart. If not for the fact that he still wanted to kill Liang AoTian and Xu Zihai, he might really be unable to hold back and fight here. When he was very young, his grandfather had told him that if he hated both of them, he would first kill the one he hated the most, the one he wanted the most, and then take care of the other one. Xie Feipeng continued, "The person we want to kill is Liang Ruan Feng, the nephew of your enemy." This time, Ye Mo Han became interested and said: "Could it be that the Wu Yi Sect can''t deal with even a single good wind?" Xie Feipeng sighed and said, "There are three talented people in Wu Lin, led by you, Lord Ye, and only Nangong Ping is left standing side by side. In addition to the fact that AoTian was his uncle, many people believed that his martial arts skills were unfathomably deep, even surpassing that of AoTian when he was young. These words of his not only complimented Ye Mo Han, but also revealed that it was indeed not easy to kill Liang Rufeng. "Why did you kill him?" Ye Mo Han didn''t care about the rankings. What he cared about was the reason why he killed people. He had always felt that killing someone without any special reason was actually a very repulsive and even contemptible thing. "Someone paid us a lot of money to kill him, but I sent out twelve assassins in a row, and they were all killed by him with one sword." Xie Feipeng seemed very helpless. He looked at Ye Mo Han''s expressionless face and continued to add, "If you can help me kill him, I will give you one thousand taels of gold." "A thousand gold." Ye Wen Han repeated himself three times. "Where is he?" The Wind God Col was surrounded by mountains and had a radius of only five miles. There was only a natural fissure to the north, about three feet wide. The wind from the four seasons continued to gush in through the crack. Because of this, the Wind God''s Col became known as the Jade Abyss Pool, which was located right in the middle of the Wind God''s Col. The fierce winds of the four seasons of the Wind God Cave was the perfect support for the Avalon of Five Elements. Thus, most of the year, he would train hard by the side of the Jade Abyss Pool in the Wind God''s Abyss. Of course, Ye Mo Han didn''t want to kill Liang Tian Feng, but finding Liang Ao Tian could be considered as a shortcut. Currently, he only wanted to kill Liang Ao Tian and Xu Zi Hai quickly, only by doing so could he fulfill his grandfather''s last wish and take revenge for his father. This was the only way to deal with the situation without distractions under the joint influence of the Hua Mountain Sect, the Seven Stars Town, and the extremely secretive Jade Pavilion. Five hundred li wasn''t too far, but Ye Wen had only walked two miles before he stopped because a horse carriage had stopped in front of him. The coachman was a hunchback with a crooked mouth. Ye Mo Han was very worried that he could see the road, so he was a little curious about the owner of the carriage. Hiring such a person as a coachman was not something that a person without courage could do. After the car stopped, the door opened. The interior was spacious enough to accommodate at least five people. The carriage had a luxurious design and was covered with a good carpet. A person was sitting inside with light makeup on, and he was wearing green clothes with bright eyes and white teeth. Ye Shuihan''s eyes couldn''t help but light up. The girl in front of him was beautiful, but she wasn''t a cold, beautiful, and otherworldly beauty. Her beauty made people feel a sense of familiarity, but also no pressure. "This place is five hundred miles away from the Wind God Cave, why don''t you get on the carriage and travel with us?" The green-clothed girl''s voice was sweet and melodious, similar to her appearance, causing one to feel a sense of familiarity. At this time, Ye Mo Han actually seemed to have been reunited with the girl in green for a long time. He thanked her and got on the carriage. In this world, there weren''t many people who could make you feel close with just a single glance. Therefore, there was no need to know who the other party was and what his goal was. Ye Mo Han sat opposite the green-clad woman. As soon as the door was closed, the car started to move. Ye Mo Han put away his usual unruly look and sat down with a straight face, with his eyes closed. The girl in green seemed to see through his thoughts. She smiled and said, "Last spring''s supper, didn''t Lord Ye rest enough?" If it were another person speaking of this matter, Ye Mo Han would definitely be able to talk and smile, but facing her, he actually became a bit embarrassed, and replied with an irrelevant question: "Miss, you are also a member of Wu Yi Sect?" The girl in green snorted and said with disdain, "These bunch of gangsters can''t even handle a single benevolent thing, and they even pretend to be the most responsible killing organization in the martial world." "Could it be that the lady wants to kill Rufeng''s employer?" "I''m Mo Xi Yan." The green robed lady corrected. Normally, Ye Mo Han didn''t care about what others wanted to do, but now he decided to ask Mo Xiyan why she wanted to kill Liang Yifeng. "Because I don''t like him to be alive." Mo Xi Yan''s answer was basically no different from not having said anything. C9 The carriage moved very quickly and did not budge at all. After traveling for two hours, the carriage stopped in front of an inn. "You must be hungry. This is the last inn we will go to. We will prepare some food here and then rush over." Mo Xi Yan opened the door and said to Ye Mo. There were two people welcoming him at the entrance of the inn. One was the shopkeeper and one was the waiter. The coachman walked in front of the two of them, gestured to them for a while, then gestured to Mo Xiyan, and followed the waiter to lead the carriage to the backyard. "Is he dumb?" Ye Mo Han asked in surprise. "He''s deaf, and his eyes can only see five Zhang away." Mo Xi smiled weirdly. At this moment, she seemed like a cute girl. Mo Xi Yan looked at the shocked Du Xuanyu and added in a low voice, "For a girl who is out alone, this kind of coachman is the safest." The two of them entered the inn, and it was only the two of them. Ye Mo Han was no longer restrained, and as the food and wine were served, he began to eat without a word. Mo Xi didn''t even move her chopsticks as she watched him eat. After Ye Mo Han finished eating, she let out a long sigh, "If you really can kill Liang Rufeng, I''ll give you another ten thousand taels of gold." First of all, I''m only looking for Liangrou to kill Liang AoTian. Second, unless it''s absolutely necessary, I won''t kill Liangrou. If I do kill him, it won''t be for you and the Wu Yi Sect. Ye Mo Han''s meaning was obviously to go to the Wind God Cave and investigate the whereabouts of Liang Ao Tian. "If you don''t kill him, the Black Cloaked Sect won''t let you go." Mo Xiyan said seriously, "Xie Feipeng is very unreasonable. When the time comes, with the Hua Mountain Faction, Seven Stars Town, and the Dark Cloth Sect in the dark, do you really think you can handle them?" Everyone knew about Ye Mo Han''s story, but he knew very little about the Emerald Pavilion. Therefore, he did not speak carelessly about it in the martial arts world. Otherwise, Mo Xi Yan knew that amongst the powers that wanted to kill Ye Mo Han, she would have to add this Jade Pavilion, the most mysterious and dangerous organization. Mo Xi looked at Ye Mo Han silently, and then said excitedly: "Great Hero Ye, could it be that you''re afraid of being too good at martial arts, and of being killed instead of being able to kill him?" Ye Mo Han nodded his head, and replied seriously: "That''s right, I''m just afraid that I won''t be his match. It is said that the Gale Sword Technique is high, and his actions are very fair. If such a person does not hold me back, why would I take the risk to kill him? " Mo Xiyan said, "In that case, you''re not willing to work for me." "Why should I work for you?" Ye Mo Han asked. Although he felt close to Mo Xi Yan at first, and was even a bit restrained after getting on the car, but after travelling together for a while, Ye Mo Han had returned to his normal attitude and tone. Mo Xi''s face suddenly turned red. After hesitating for a moment, she lowered her head. In a moment, she raised her head again and saw the naked girl lying beside her last night. "Even though you didn''t do anything last night, we still have a physical relationship." Mo Xi took off the mask she was wearing and threw it in front of Ye Mo Han. She looked at Ye Mo Han and said, "Don''t be surprised, this isn''t made from human skin. I made the number one disguised expert in the world, Ghost Valley, use the python skin." Ye Mo Han''s face was burning. He was both embarrassed and regretful that nothing bad happened between a man and a woman in the middle of the night in the same bed. He asked himself, if Mo Xi was not wearing a mask, would something happen between him and her? While thinking about this question, Ye Mo felt that he was a little coarse, so he forced himself to stay calm and used a calm gaze to welcome Mo Xianyan''s scrutiny, "Looks like you''ve had quite a bit of conflict with Liangrou. Other than money, you''ve also used your own body as a bargaining chip to kill him." Mo Xi''s face was suddenly filled with rage. At this moment, the shopkeeper walked over and asked: "Young Master, Young Miss, the food and water you guys want have been prepared. The carriage is just outside the door. Do you want to load it now?" Mo Xi gave a snort and threw a silver ingot to him, asking: "Shopkeeper, is there any injustice nearby? "What kind of robbing and robbing people, robbing and bullying people and the market? Our young master hates this kind of thing the most. These few days, he hasn''t been involved in this kind of thing and he already feels itchy about it, so he wants to meddle in it." "Yo, Miss, you really don''t need to say this. Other than the Li family members in the north of the city, he owes Old Yang 100 taels of silver this year, so he has to forcefully marry an old man Yang''s sixteen-year-old daughter before paying the day after tomorrow." The shopkeeper sighed repeatedly. Mo Xi laughed secretly in her heart, "Young Master Ye doesn''t have the money to meddle in this matter, right? I can lend you the money if you beg me." Ye Wen Han stood up, and after eating and drinking to his heart''s content, he said, "In this world, there are so many things that you can use your daughter to repay a debt. I can''t do anything about it by myself." Ye Mo Han was about to walk out the door when the hunchbacked, deaf and mute driver stood by the side of the carriage, staring at Mo Xi Yan. "If you don''t care, then I care." Mo Xiyan waved her hand and the coachman walked in. Mo Xiyan gestured as she said, "Go to the Li family north of the city and kill all the men." Naturally, what she said was what Ye Mo Han had to listen to. After the shopkeeper heard Mo Xianyan''s words, he seemed to have heard a very funny joke, "Miss, please don''t joke around. I find it difficult even for this coachman to survive. How could he have the ability to kill others?" The shopkeeper''s expression was somewhat contemptuous. Although the coachman couldn''t see far, he wasn''t blind. He could see the storekeeper''s expression. The shopkeeper didn''t laugh for a long time, not even for a short time. However, his smile remained on his face. There wouldn''t be any other expression because he was dead. Ye Mo saw it clearly. It was the hunchbacked, deaf, and dumb carriage driver who seemed to be struggling to walk. The carriage driver killed him with a clean and nimble move. He only punched the shopkeeper in the chest, and the storekeeper froze. This move was both accurate and ruthless, and his strength was measured and precise. This hunchback driver was clearly an expert, and from his respectful expression towards Mo Xianyan, he didn''t seem like an ordinary driver, but more like a loyal servant. Only now did Mo Xi Yan''s identity reveal her mysteriousness. Ye Mo Han was too lazy to guess, so he asked curiously, "You''re already so powerful as a coachman, why did you find someone else to kill Liangreng?" Mo Xi Yan had regained her kind expression when Ye Mo Han first met her, but Ye Mo Han found her expression even more strange. Mo Xi Yan said slowly: "Because I only have one subordinate, but I have a lot of money." Ye Mo Han admitted that what she said was reasonable, and the waiter saw a shopkeeper who was frozen, and walked over curiously. After looking at him for a while, his face showed a terrified expression, and he stretched out his hand to check the shopkeeper''s breath, but was stopped by Mo Xi, "He''s already dead. If you don''t want to die, you can go to the north of the city and kill official Li now." The waiter was so scared that he collapsed on the ground and was carried away by the coachman towards the north. Obviously, the coachman knew what Mo Xiyan wanted to do, or perhaps the coachman wasn''t deaf, nor a hunchback, nor a mute. He was just a martial arts expert hidden under these appearances. Ye Han didn''t want to investigate these things. He left the carriage and rode away alone. Mo Xi Yan chased after him, but how could she catch up? She could only stand there and get angry. C10 The wilderness was desolate and overgrown with weeds. The more the horse rode, the more desolate it became. This was an era of frequent dynasties and heroes. Every time such an era occurred, there would be many interesting stories, but many people would also die. With such a background, if you didn''t have the ability to protect your life, you would only become a fish on the chopping block, and be slaughtered at will by someone else''s chopping block. The closer they got to the Wind God Cavern, the stronger the wind. The withered stalks of grass and flowers fluttered with the wind, suddenly rising and falling. When Ye Mo Han saw the protruding mountain peak on the ground, he was less than five kilometers away from the Wind God Cave. The narrow entrance was like the devil''s open mouth, wanting to suck in everything in the world. Ye Wen coldly dismounted, and after staring for a while, he walked towards the small entrance. The horse that accompanied him turned around and ran back with a whimper. It struggled to cross all four limbs, but it was more than twice as fast as it had come. The entrance was three hundred feet, and every step he took was like a punishment. After he passed through the entrance, the wind became lighter. If it were hell on the outside, even if this place wasn''t heaven, it would still be a peaceful and peaceful place. This place was like a naturally formed courtyard. There was a lake in the middle with endless ripples on its surface. Naturally, this was the Jade Deep Pool. In front of him, there was a handsome man dressed in white. He was holding a long sword and slowly stabbed it into the water, stirring it for a moment. When he pulled it out, the tip of the sword was already a foot long fish. This person was as good as the wind. He had a face as fair as jade and eyes like stars. Under his white robe, he seemed gentle and refined. He picked up the fish from the tip of his sword and looked at Ye Mo Han. He asked: "Ye Mo Han?" "Yes." The leaf sheet replied coldly. Liangreng threw the sword carelessly on the ground and plunged it into the hilt of the sword. "Come from afar. How about we eat a fish from the Jade Lake?" Ye Mo Han shook his head, "You should know why I''m here." "To kill Duan Xingyu as soon as you entered the martial arts world. Zhang Yiming, what you want to do is not a secret in the martial arts world." Liang Rufeng changed the topic of conversation. "But my uncle had already passed away before you killed Duan Xingyu. Four years have passed so far." "How did he die?" Ye Mo Han obviously didn''t believe it, he had always regarded Liang AoTian as his number one enemy, and he came to find Liang AoTian at this time after careful deliberation. Ever since he killed Duan Xingyu and the others, the people in the martial arts world had guessed that Liang AoTian was not Ye Mo Han''s opponent. This would undoubtedly create an invisible pressure on Liang Ao Tian, and this was beneficial to Ye Mo Han. But now, when Ye Mo Han heard the news of Liang Ao Tian''s death, his heart was not happy at all. He thought about all the times he had killed Liang Ao Tian, and all of it came to nothing. "I was ambushed and injured, but I didn''t last for more than a month." An expression of sadness appeared on Liang Rufeng''s face. "Who is the murderer?" "I don''t know." Liang Rufeng''s eyes shone with a bright light, he stared at Ye Mo Han and said: "You don''t believe that he is dead?" "Believe me, Liang AoTian would not have faked his death, and you don''t seem like someone who would lie." Ye Mo Han also thought the same way. He had just entered the Wind God Cave, and when he saw the peace that was like the wind, he felt that he was someone to be trusted. In the life of a person, there will always be people who you trust the first time you see them. When you see people like that, there will always be two types of results. One is when you become good brothers, and you can live and die together. Ye Jianhan didn''t want the box to have too much of each other, whether it be brothers or enemies. Now that Liao Ao Tian was dead, Ye Mo Han''s last enemy was the overlord of the East China Sea, the void sea. "You''re leaving?" Liang Rufeng asked as he looked at Ye Mo who had turned around. "Of course." "Wu Dang and Hua Shan both used the sword as their sect. Zhang Yiming died under your sword." The wind caressed his sword. It was an ordinary sword, but the look in his eyes was as though he was looking at the woman he loved. Ye Chanhan understood the meaning of the ''benevolent like the wind''. He wanted to compete in sword techniques with himself. At this moment, Liang Wuren was still looking at his sword, as if everything around him had nothing to do with it. Only his sword was his everything, and Ye Muhan suddenly understood Xie Feipeng''s words. When he held the sword, his eyes were only focused on the sword, so when he fought someone, he was either thinking of defeating or killing them. At this moment, this kind of person would not even consider their own safety. Victory meant life, and defeat meant death. This was their only creed. Ye Jianhan originally thought that he also revered the belief that victory would lead to life, and defeat would lead to death. Right now, he felt that it was more appropriate to say that only the ''good as good as the wind'' was more appropriate. Perhaps it could be said that of all the people Ye Mo Han had met, only the ''good as good as the wind'' was that kind of person. The two became silent. The ripples in the pool expanded faster and faster, as if to create a tense atmosphere between the two. Ye Mo Han suddenly smiled and said, "Even if you want to compete, you should still give me a sword. Only then will it be fair." "I''ve never used a sword." "You want me to face White Blade empty-handed?" "If you lose, I won''t kill you. If you win, I bow down to you." Sword qi spread out, imposing and vast. Only the sword technique that brought out the sword Qi was truly a good sword technique. The sword technique that was as good as the wind brought along the sword Qi. His sword techniques were meticulous and orderly, and his sword Qis were sharp and fierce. To be able to swim in the sword qi was very uncomfortable, and Ye Mo Han was feeling very uncomfortable right now. The sword Qi around him was like a huge cage, growing larger and smaller as his figure changed. Ye Wen Han was still unable to get rid of the cage that seemed to be there. The Lifelike Wind Sword Technique suddenly changed from being stable and orderly to being light and agile, just like a gentleman turning into a lively girl. The combination of these two completely different sword techniques was actually effortless. Ye Chanhan''s current speed was almost completely used up in dodging them. After all, he and Good Wind were both top experts. Plus, Good Wind had a sword, and the Wind God Cave was a place where Good Wind had trained in the sword for many years, so it was obvious that he was at a disadvantage. Although Ye Mo Han had seen the move of the Sword Qi many times, he was still surrounded by the Sword Qi. With one move, it was difficult for him to gain the upper hand in this battle. Liangreng had used four sets of sword techniques, a total of one hundred and twelve moves, and even with one thousand three hundred and six forms, he still had not defeated Ye Mo Han. The breeze was still calm and gentle on the surface, but his heart had more or less become anxious, and the sheets were also cold. There were at least eight times when the sword had almost pierced him. If he was stabbed, then he would have won this match. Ever since Ye Mo had stepped into the martial arts world, he had told himself many times that only victory was allowed and defeat was not allowed, especially before his grandfather''s final wish had been fulfilled. Once again, he changed his moves like the wind. His sword Qi contained the saber art, the saber art contained the spear art, and the spear art hid the whip art. Sabre, sword, defense, spear, close combat, long distance whip, after 50 moves, Ye Mo Han was completely flustered. Ye Wen knew that he would definitely lose if this went on, but he could not think of a method to break the Sword Qi technique. He glanced sideways at the still rippling Jade Lake and his heart lit up. Ye Mo Han no longer pressed his body forward, but instead turned around and approached the Jade Deep Pool. Ye Mo Han no longer dodged. He threw out his palms with all his might, and "Boom!" sounds rang out continuously. The water in the pool was like waves, and the sword qi instantly dissipated. Originally, the moment Ye Mo Han saw the ripples in the lake, he realized something. When the sword Qi swept across the lake like wind, he used his internal energy to counteract it. When the sword Qi arrived in front of Ye Mo Han, it was already half of its power. In addition to Ye Mo Han''s full strength counterattack, the sword Qi also rebounded like ripples. While they were fighting in this way, Liao Rufeng was in the middle of using his move. Before he made his move, he had already seen the backlash from the sword Qi. Instinctively, he threw out a palm with his left hand. When Liang Rufeng struck out with his left palm, Ye Chanhan''s palm power had been tempered layer by layer, and he was also at the end of his strength. And just like that, the fierce sword Qi had been obliterated into nothingness by the two people''s palm power. "Good courage, good inner force." A look of approval appeared in Liang Rufeng''s eyes. "Your swordplay is also very good." Ye Mo Han was telling the truth. "Xu Zihai''s martial arts are not your opponent, but he is cunning. With your current reputation, he will definitely be on his guard, so you have to stay alive." Of course, there was another reason for him to live well. Ye Mo knew that a person like Liang Refeng would definitely fight him to the death once again, because he would only do his best when his desire to survive was strong. Ye Chanhan did not speak. Sometimes, he just silently agreed. Of course he would live well, because Ye Chanhan understood that there were still many things that needed him to do. Suddenly, deafening booms rang out in succession. Ye Mo Han looked towards the entrance of the Windgod''s Abyss and saw smoke billowing from the narrow entrance. Mountain rocks on both sides of the entrance rustled down. They had actually been bombarded by gunfire. Ye Wen listened attentively. Under the bombardment of the cannons, sounds of ''sou sou'' could be vaguely heard. It must be that the cannons were moving even faster under the strong wind. "It''s the Ghost Valley''s Sky Subduing Cannon." Liang Rufeng''s expression changed drastically. Ye Mo Han had also heard Mo Xi Yan mention this before, but he didn''t know much about the people from the Ghost Valley. No one had ever seen his real face. His other specialty was making cannons, and the most powerful one was this kind of anti-sky cannon, which had a range of five miles. Thirty years ago, there was a general who personally invited him to make cannons, but he was killed with a single palm from the general, causing him to disappear, until someone said five years ago that he was working for the Mo Clan. "Mo Clan?" "Mo Clan''s Mo Yunfan is a clan that has only risen up for ten years. He was once on par with the Nangong Clan. One year ago, the youngest son of the Nangong Clan, Nangong Dingdong, went to the Mo Clan to propose marriage. Mo Yunfan agreed to marry his daughter to Nangong Dingdong." "Mo Xi Yan is Mo Yunfan''s daughter?" Ye Mo Han asked. "You know her?" Liangreng''s expression was a little unnatural. C11 The white jade shone brightly in the sunlight, but the black jade was surrounded by the black gas. The two jades did not seem to like being separated, as if they had gained intelligence and were attracted to each other. It was rather strange. Even Cao Teng, who was standing far away, had never seen such a scene before. Despite experiencing countless political whirlpools and strong winds and waves, the scene before his eyes was inconceivable and he could not help but frown. "Little Black, Little White, listen to me, don''t scare people." Cao Song, on the other hand, seemed to be giving orders to the kitten and dog, while the two jades were extremely obedient. Cao Song, on the other hand, seemed to be giving orders to the kitten and dog, but the two jades were extremely obedient, and only flashed, only to see a mini dragon shadow flash on the white jade, and a tiny phoenix shake on the black jade. After looking at it for a while, Zhao Yan still could not tell what it was. As long as it was a treasure, she gave it back to Cao Song, "Eh, Song''er, did Uncle Cao give you this jade?" "Uncle Xiahou and the others told me to wear it since I was young. I don''t know how it came to this." Cao Song shook his head. "You just said that you used to stay at Xiahou''s house. What happened?" Didn''t you grow up in the Residence? " Zhao Yan saw that Cao Song did not seem to be able to say anything, so she started talking about something else. At this moment, she thought of the Xiahou couple that had arrived in Luoyang that day, and did not know what had happened to them. "Oh, when I was young, well, before I was ten, I lived at Uncle Xiahou''s house. I used to think I was the son of the Xiahou family, but Uncle said I was sick and couldn''t go home until I was ten. The family treated me well, but Daddy always came to see me bring me something nice to eat every year ¡­" Just like this, the two of them exchanged words, and laughter would be heard from time to time ¡­ Thus, the Zhao siblings stayed at the Great Autumn Residence. It was the most peaceful and beautiful day of their lives. Zhao Zhong could not bear to see his sister work so hard, so he followed behind Cao Fu and agreed that he would be a servant in the mansion. Thus, he did everything he could to help Cao Fu, even though he was a teenager, he did more than most servants. Cao Fu also liked him very much and told him everything. Zhao Yan could not bear to see her brother work so hard alone, so she bought some needlework cloth to make some clothes and shoes for the people of Cao family. Although everyone had it in their house, they had to personally weave some clothes and shoes for them, and only after a few days did a teacher come along and ask her to follow him to study. Zhao Yan remembered that Liu Zhi''s mother had asked her to learn some poetry, and although she did not want to remember that the young man was good for her, she had to weave less clothes every day, so she started to read books with Cao Song ¡­ One day, in the Cao family''s study hall, an old teacher shook his head, "One day: ''What''s after it?" He saw that there was a desk in front of the old man, and behind the desk stood a youth. It was Cao Song, but he could not read the book. "Cough, ''Ancestor has taught, I ¡­''" Seeing that Cao Song could not recite, the teacher began to direct him. "But ¡­" "But ¡­" Cao Song still could not say anything. "''The people can come close, but they cannot come down. The people only have their roots in this world, it is very stable''," a young girl reminded Cao Song in a low voice. It was indeed Zhao Yan. "Ah, ''The people can come near, but they can''t. The people can only follow the rules, this is a firm and stable place'', Cao Song said in a hurry as if he was holding onto his last straw of hope, but in his heart, he thought, ''Big Sister Yan has been playing with me until very late last night after class, and has already passed away.'' How could she do that? "Hmph, sit down. Even girls learn more than you do!" After the teacher taught Cao Song a lesson, he sighed and shook his head. This little gongzi was usually happy and greedy. He originally wanted to use this story to advise Cao Song to study hard, but he didn''t want to be greedy. However, this girl, Bai Rao, was extremely smart and obedient. The words in the ''Book Scripture'', however, were fluent. "Sister Yan, thank you for making me lose a board." Cao Song secretly turned his head to look at Zhao Yan and whispered to her. Then he turned back and made a face while the teacher was not paying attention, "You!" Zhao Yan found it funny and shook her head as well ¡­ ¡­ In the Han Dynasty, although the Four Books and Five Classics were the classics of Confucianism, the son of an official focused on the five classics. The Book of Shang was also known as the Book of Shang, which was one of the classics. This phrase came from "The Song of the Fifth Son", which referred to Xia Qi''s eldest son, Taikang, who lived in corruption during his reign, who drank and hunted, disregarded politics, and hunted by the Luo River for a day. As the people could not bear the pressure of Taikang, the monarch of a poor country, Houyi, resisted Taikang and refused to allow him to return to his country. The five younger brothers of Taikang, who were waiting by the Luo River, complained about Taikang, and recounted that the ancestor, Daiyu, had written this "Song of the Fifth Son". The first song was about how the ancestors said that the people could get close to each other but not underestimate them. People were the foundation of the country, and only when the country was peaceful could they do so ¡­ Zhao Yan was originally born into a poor family. When she read this sentence, she felt that it was very true. In fact, it was a famous saying. As she read it, she remembered it in her heart. Zhao Yan was intelligent in the beginning because she did not have the chance to read in her childhood, but in the past few days, she had read with Cao Song and understood a lot of principles. Some of them were about governing the country and the citizens, while others were about cultivating and establishing one''s life, while some were about benevolent, righteous and intelligent. Zhao Yan thought to herself, it''s just like how I used to be, the citizens have no chance to read, I do not understand these principles, but the scholars and officials understand it, thinking about the refugees gathered outside Luoyang, why does the government not care, why does the emperor not care? He had heard that the Emperor was not yet in charge of the affairs of the people and was under the command of General Liang Ji. Why did he ignore the lives and deaths of the commoners? The name ''Liang Zhi'' and ''Emperor'' were not taught by teachers, but mentioned by his brother. Zhao Zhong ran around the residence with Cao Fu, and he also knew a lot of things about the court. Usually, siblings would talk about everything, so Zhao Zhong told more about these stories. "Little sister, do you know what General Liang Ji looks like?" Zhao Zhong asked Zhao Yan. Zhao Yan shook her head. "Brother thought that one must be handsome and skilled in martial arts in order to be a great general, but Uncle Cao Fu secretly told me that this person''s shoulders are like an eagle''s, and his eyes are as erect as a jackal''s, but he doesn''t have a spirit, and his speech is vague. But, he can only record down things like archery, drinking, playing chess, playing, gambling, and gambling, and all of those other things, and he can only become a great general by relying on the fact that he is a close relative of the royal family. If your brother can also have a family like this, then he will definitely do better than him." At that time, Zhao Yan had thought it was because she was interested in listening. When she thought about how there was actually such a general in the world, the brother and sister even laughed together. If the people in charge of the world were people who only knew how to enjoy themselves, then what would become of the people and what would happen to the refugees? Did Uncle Xiahou and Aunt Fan not have homes yet? How did they eat? Zhao Yan remembered and decided to embroider some clothes to send to her family! He planned to go out to repair some fabric and make another set of clothes ¡­ After finishing her studies, Zhuo Yan would accompany her out of the house to buy needle and thread. Ever since she had gotten well, Cao Fu had asked her to follow Zhao Yan. The two of them were about the same age, so Zhao Yan treated her like a sister. "Sister Huan''er, why do some of the ladies on the street frown as if they were just crying?" When Zhao Yan arrived at the market, she saw that many women were dressed strangely, different from before. "Miss, this is'' Worry brow ''and'' Cry Face '', these eyebrows are thin and tortuous, with a dense luster." Miss, this is'' Worry brow ''and'' Cry Face '', these eyebrows are thin and tortuous, with a dense luster and a raised eyebrow, just like a young lady frowning her brows, making people feel tender towards her. Huan''er said. "Oh, big sister Huan''Er, didn''t you say that you would call me Yan''er when no one was around? Eh, that young lady''s hair is slanted to the side, could it be that lady''s masterpiece as well?" Zhao Yan saw that the woman''s bun was off. At first, Zhao Yan thought it was strange, but all the women in Luoyang City pretended to be charming and appeared to be weak and pitiable. Thinking about how disgusting it was, thinking that a woman should not be a virtuous and virtuous woman, yet she had made such a gesture to tempt men, and it was still the creation of Madam Liang Ji. Right when they were looking around the city, a carriage rushed past them. Soon, there were five more of them, but they saw that the carriage was filled with trees and sand, stirring up a cloud of dust on the road. The two ladies coughed as the carriage sped away ¡­ C12 "Pa Da" Yu''er''s silver chopstick fell to the ground. Zhe Zhe and Huangtai Ji immediately looked over. "Yu''er, why were you so careless?" Zhe Zhe quietly held Yu''er''s hand and squeezed it. "Rozhe, bring me some silver taels as well." "Yes." "En!" Lo Zhi, who had been waiting outside the hall, responded and quickly took out a new silver note, placing it in front of Yu''er. Yu''er smiled awkwardly, "I''m sorry, chenqie was rude." After saying that, he lowered his head and continued eating. Emperor Taiji smiled and said, "My beloved concubine, don''t tell me you have nothing else to ask?" "What did the emperor say?" Chenqie doesn''t understand. " Yu''er''s heart tightened at once. "Oh?" Emperor Taiji smiled and said, "That shouldn''t be the case! Dorgon is a man at the top of the heart of his concubine, and when she heard that he was hurt, shouldn''t she ask him how he was? " "Your majesty!" Zhe Zhe covered his mouth and exclaimed. Emperor Taiji didn''t care about Zhe Zhe, he only looked straight at Yu''er''s pale face. Yu''er slowly clenched her trembling hands under the table, forced a smile and said, "Your Imperial Majesty''s meaning, chenqie doesn''t understand." "Pa!" Yu''er and Zhe Zhe Zhe shuddered at the same time as the golden porcelain bowl was smashed into the ground by Emperor Taiji. "Does your beloved concubine really not understand? "Would you like me to remind you of what you have done with Dorgon?" Yu''er quickly kneeled on the ground and bowed, "Your majesty the Emperor is enlightened! Your concubine and Fourteenth Bear did not do anything to stop this! " "Is that so?" Huang Tidemark was so angry that he started laughing, "Very well, then let me ask you! Did the jade bracelet that Great Fortune asked Dorgon to give to the future of Fujin was given to you? " Yu''er kowtowed and said, "Yes, Your Majesty." "You''re finally willing to admit it? Very good! "I ask you again, have you been thinking of Dorgon all these years since you came to the palace, but have you not paid any attention to me?" Yu''er bit her lips without saying anything. Huang Taiji said angrily, "We treated you so well, but you actually betrayed us!" "Your Majesty, please calm your anger." This is all in the past, be careful not to anger yourself to death. " So you actually knew about this from the beginning? You! "You are all hiding this from me!" "Your majesty!" Zhe Zhe shouted helplessly. Tai Chi interrupted Zhe Zhe: "Don''t talk to me!" Zhe Zhe stepped aside feeling wronged. Emperor Taiji looked at Yu''er kneeling on the ground, and tried his best to slow down his tone as he asked, "All these years, have you ever put me in your heart?" All these years? Yu''er pondered. All these years, he had always been thinking about this person, but who was this person in front of him? Did she really feel nothing towards him? When Huang Tai Ji saw Yu''er not saying anything, he became even more furious. He flipped all of the dishes on the table onto the floor and said word by word, "I don''t want to see you again!" With that, Huang Taiji gave Zhe Zhe a glare and left. It seemed that Zhe Zhe was still immersed in the rage of Emperor Taiji, unable to recover from it for a long time. It took him a while before he could support Yu''er, who was kneeling on the ground. "How was it discovered? Yu''er, did you really not tell anyone else? " Hearing Zhe Zhe''s words, Yu''er suddenly felt relieved. So it wasn''t an aunt, but luckily it wasn''t an aunt! Yu Er''s expression softened as she replied, "How could I go around telling people this? I really don''t know." Su Mo''er would never have told anyone, nor did her aunt tell the Emperor about this. Yu''er really doesn''t know how the Emperor found out about this. " "Yes, I was wondering why he suddenly asked me to set up a feast at my Qingning Palace and even invited you here. It was to confirm your relationship with Duolgong! But how in the world did the Emperor know? " Yu''er shook her head. After a moment''s thought, Zhe Zhe asked, "Think about it, did you and Dorgon accidentally get hurt? Just like how I saw your clues, someone else also saw it and reported it to the Emperor?" Yu''er frowned deeply, she couldn''t come up with a solution no matter how she thought about it. Suddenly, Yu''er raised her head and said in a trembling voice, "Today at noon, elder sister Hailan Zhu came to find me at the Palace of Eternal Fortune and asked me what kind of woman Dorgon liked. She said she wanted to find a blessing for Dorgon." "What did you say?" Zhe asked anxiously. "I''m not sure about that either. After that, Sister Hailan Zhu said, "You guys have been friends since you were young. I thought you knew what kind of girl Grandpa Fourteen liked!" "However, do you think that up to now, 14th Master still has not taken a wife and has a lover?!" "That''s what she told you?" Zhe Zhe asked in a trembling voice, clutching his chest. Yu''er nodded her head, "That''s what I think." "Yu''er," Zhe Zhe said as he held onto Yu''er''s hand. "Seems like it was Sea Orchid Pearl that informed the emperor of this matter." "How could that be?" Yu''er muttered: "I am sisters with her, why would she harm me? "It won''t happen, it definitely won''t happen ¡­" "Yu''er!" Zhe Zhe squeezed Yu''er''s hand. "I am not sure right now. Calm down. When the king''s anger is gone, I will go and plead for mercy with the emperor." You should stay in the Forever Blessed Palace for a long time, don''t go out yet. If there''s any news, I''ll get Rogue to bring it to you. " Yu''er nodded blankly. Zhe Zhe sighed and said, "Forget it, I won''t be able to hide from what''s coming. You can go back. I''ll think of a way. " "Aunt ¡­" Yu''er choked with sobs. "Go back." Zegna slumped back in his chair. Yu''er blessed herself and walked out of the Qing Ning Palace with messy steps. Spring Willow Xia He was in the middle of a fiery hot conversation with a young eunuch from the Qing Ning Palace when he heard Su Mo''er call out in a low voice, "Your Highness has come out!" When Su Mo''er saw Yu''er''s pale face, a bad premonition arose in her heart and she quickly held onto Yu''er''s hand. Yu''er looked at Su Mo''er. She saw Su Mo''er smile and nod at her, and the tears that Yu''er was enduring finally flowed down her face. At this moment, Su Mo''er and Chun Liu, Xia He were flustered, wiping away Yu''er''s tears. "What happened to the Empress?" Don''t scare us! Did you get scolded by the empress? " Su Mo''er asked anxiously. Yu''er held back her tears and said in a low voice, "I want to go back." "Good, good, good! The Empress went wherever she wanted to go! Spring Willow, come here and help me support the Empress. Xia He, hurry up and prepare the shoulder of the King! " "Yes sir!" Xia He trotted off, preparing to leave. The western part of the palace was still filled with the fragrance of the incense. Emperor Taiji slightly closed his eyes, enjoying the Lan Pearl''s soft and weak hand massaging on his shoulder. After a long while, Huang Tidemark said, "Love concubine, just as you said, Duolong and Yu''er already had a secret relationship!" "What!" Hai Lan Zhu looked at Emperor Taiji in shock, "Chenqie only treated the two of them as brothers and sisters and knew that the Fourteenth Master was going to fight in the battlefield. That''s why little sister Yu''s tears spilled over to the imperial garden. Is that not the case? " Emperor Taiji seemed to be enduring something, as he only said, "After you told me that the other day, I sent someone to investigate the movements of these two people for the past few years. "Only now did he know that many years ago, Duolgong had passed to Zhuang Fei the family jade bracelet that Great Fortune had asked him to pass on to the future of Fujin." "How could this be?" Hai Lan Zhu covered her mouth in surprise. "Then what does the emperor intend to do?" "This Emperor has not made up his mind." Emperor Taiji painfully closed his eyes, "Zhuang Fei is very clever. Even some men might not be able to compare to her intelligence. "I was attracted by her floral beauty, and at the same time was infatuated by her exquisite dignity. I like her so much, and treats her so well, but she has always been deceiving me!" She smiled and said, "Your Majesty, for the past few years, little sister Yu has been wholeheartedly serving the Emperor. Your consort hopes that the Emperor will forgive little sister Yu for the past few years of friendship." "Do your best?" Emperor Taiji sneered and said, "You should be putting on an act! "Did she ever have a sliver of memory of me in her heart!" "Please calm your anger, Your Majesty!" Hai Lan''s soft eyes turned red. "Chenqie is too foolish to share the Emperor''s worries." Emperor Taiji felt a bit of pity as he pulled Hai Lan Pearl into his embrace, "I don''t blame you. "I just can''t stand the feeling of being betrayed." "Your Majesty," Hai Lan Zhu said as she laid her hand on his chest, "Regardless of how others treat Your Majesty, your concubine will always be by your side and will never have second thoughts!" Huang Tidemark was moved, he hugged the pearl tightly, "I have you, that''s enough!" Hai Lan Zhu leaned against Emperor Taiji''s chest, revealing a victorious smile. Da Yu''er, even if the emperor likes you, I will still slowly take his heart away from him! In the past, I have lost everything to you. From now on, I want you to never be able to turn the situation around and to taste the taste of being abandoned! C13 Two people on the road, more or less than one person will be a little more interesting, can reduce a person''s sense of loneliness. However, there were many inconveniences for the same beautiful woman on the road. For example, there were people who would covet Liu Yiyi''s beauty, and if they became distracted, Ye Mo Han would have to act as a bodyguard to deal with them. However, the thing that made Ye Mo feel the most helpless was that Liu Yiyi kept asking him questions. She was very interested in Ye Mo''s past, and wished that she could ask him about his every day. Although Ye Jianhan had an unruly and wild personality and was calm and composed on many occasions, when he was alone with a woman, he often appeared to be uneasy. Especially when Liu Yiyi''s glib tongue had made him speechless, Ye Mo Han would often snort coldly to conceal the nervousness in his heart in a cold manner. Fortunately, when Ye Mo had this kind of expression, Liu Yiyi tactfully shut her mouth. Ye Mo Han and Liu Yi Yi were travelling eastward. Liu Yi Yi Yi had repeatedly advised Ye Mo Han not to go to the void sea. Of course, Ye Yi Han would not go. After failing to persuade her several times, Liu Yiyi said, "Since your goal is to kill him, isn''t it the same wherever you kill him?" "Yes." "Then why didn''t we lure him out and let us take all the time in the world to kill him? That way, it would be easier, so why did we have to go to the East Sea to find him?" Liu Yiyi asked Ye Mo coldly. "My grandfather had also told me before that in terms of martial arts, Liangao Guang Tian was my rival. However, in terms of deceit, Xu Zihai was my strongest opponent." "Then we can''t go." Liu Yiyi really didn''t want Ye Mo Han to risk his life to go to the East China Sea. Since she was a child, she had been wandering in the martial arts world and had long heard of Xu Zihai''s reputation. The other day, when she heard that Duan Xingyu and Xu Zihai were also from the Jade Pavilion, she was even more frightened. The Pavilion Master was truly powerful enough to control some of the martial arts experts. Wanting her life was even easier. Now that she was following Ye Mo Han, she felt a sense of safety. The most important thing was that she didn''t need to listen to anyone else''s orders. She had helped Ye Mo Han, but wasn''t that the same as helping him? "How can I lure the void sea out of the East China Sea?" "Just use the Gold Medallion from the Jade Pavilion." Ye Mo Han suddenly said, "He sent the seven demons to find the monkey for a few years just for this tablet. It would be great if he could use this tablet to lure him out of the East Sea." "Great Hero Ye, how do we lure him out?" Liu Yiyi smiled and asked. The seven demons of the East Sea are already dead. Although Monkey Shadow did not tell anyone about the gold medal, Xu Zihai will definitely guess that it fell into your hands. If I were him, if someone were to tell me where the gold medal is, I would think this is a trap. " Ye Yi Yi Yi looked at her blankly, waiting for her to continue. Liu Yiyi laughed in her heart as she continued: "Luckily, no one in the Emerald Jade Pavilion knows the Pavilion Master''s true appearance." "What?" Ye Mo Han was stunned, what he actually wanted to ask was, wouldn''t gold medal winners be able to meet with the pavilion master? "The level of the Jade Pavilion is very strict. Below the pavilion master is the protector holding the gold medal. My master and I are the lowest ranked soul envoys." The master that Liu Yiyi spoke of was the housekeeper who had already died. He had adopted Liu Yiyi and wandered the martial arts world. For some reason, he had joined the Emerald Pavilion. "But even though the protector could see the Pavilion Master, he could not see her face. I once heard someone who gave orders to my master say that the Pavilion Master was a man, but soon after, another person said that the Pavilion Master was a woman. It was only then that I found out that the Pavilion Master had not revealed her true appearance. " As Liu Yiyi spoke, she couldn''t help but feel a chill in her heart. A terrifying person, when you don''t know it, is equivalent to not being there. However, when one clearly knew of his existence but did not know of anything else, fear would truly strike. "You mean, you want me to impersonate the master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion, swindle the void sea out of the East China Sea, and then kill him?" "Do you think you can impersonate me?" Liu Yiyi said in disdain. "Then what should I do?" Ye Yi Yi said so much, but she still couldn''t say anything useful. "I''ll tell you what to do unless you promise me something." "Is this a deal?" Liu Yiyi smiled slyly. "It could be considered a deal for you." For his own good, Ye Mo Han had no reason to disagree. Liu Yi Yi Yi''s face was serious as she said, "After I help you kill Xu Zi Hai, you have to promise not to provoke the Jade Pavilion again." Ye Mo Han didn''t say anything, because he had a strong premonition that after Xu Zi Hai died, the Jade Pavilion would have more interaction with him. Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Liu Yiyi added, "I''m not doing this for your own good, but for my own." "Xu Zihai is his subordinate. Do you think that after I kill him, the Jade Pavilion will let this matter rest?" Ye Wen asked. "I think so." Liu Yiyi replied with certainty. "Why?" Liu Yi Yi sucked in a breath of cold air and said slowly: "Because Duan Xingyu has the same status as Xu Zihai, after you killed Duan Xingyu, the Pavilion Master only sent people like us to warn you. So, even if you kill Xu Zihai, he would not go all out to kill you. After all, those people are only his chess pieces. Liu Yiyi clearly understood their strength. When she and her master were sent to kill Ye Mo Han, she didn''t feel anything different from before. Only when she chatted with Ye Mo Han did she realize that Ye Mo Han was not a person that was easy to deal with, so when she attacked, she gave herself a way out. On one hand, she didn''t want to die. On the other hand, she wanted to use Ye Mo Han to escape the control of the Jade Pavilion. No matter how she looked at it, Liu Yiyi had done the right thing. "The reason why the Jade Pavilion didn''t want me to die was probably to make use of my value, right?" Ye Mo Han made his guess. Liu Yi Yi Yi''s expression changed after she heard what he said. She said slowly, "Perhaps he is. Even though I''ve never met the Pavilion Master, I want to know if his ambition is in the martial arts world or not. It is the entire world." At that time, the royal family was destitute and had many heroes, but even the two great sects of the martial arts world, Shaolin and Wudang, didn''t dare covet the world. It was not impossible for the Jade Pavilion to do so. After all, to have unparalleled power and control the fate of others was something everyone yearned for. Liu Yiyi''s words caused Ye Mo Han to be shocked. He had never thought of what he was going to do. After the revenge, the life Ye Mo Han wanted most was to choose a beautiful place to live and live for the rest of his life. He was still somewhat not used to hearing that someone was going to rule the world. However, Ye Mo Han also felt that Liu Yiyi''s words were reasonable. The pavilion master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion really wanted to rule the world. "But the most important thing is that Zhulu world still needs an army. Do you think that the Jade Pavilion will have one?" "No matter what the pavilion master wants to do, it''s none of your business. I''ve helped you kill Xu Zihai, so don''t provoke the Jade Pavilion again, okay?" Liu Yiyi''s tone was no longer a request but a request. At this moment, it was hard to tell whether she was afraid that Ye Mo would be unsafe even after his death, or if she was really doing it for Ye Mo. Ye Mo Han thought about it for a while and said, "Alright, I promise you. Now you should tell me how to lure the void sea out, right? " Seeing that Ye Mo Han had agreed, Liu Yi Yi let out a sigh of relief and said, "If we want him to leave the East Sea, we only need one person." "Who?" "Monkey Shadowless." "What''s the use of monkey shadow?" Ye Wen Han didn''t understand. Liu Yiyi said confidently, "Monkey Shadowless spread out your background. Does everyone else think you want to kill him?" "Yes." "What if Shadowless Monkey went to the East China Sea and passed on the orders of the Jade Pavilion Master, ordering him to leave the East China Sea?" Liu Yiyi smiled as she asked Ye Mo Han. Ye Mo Han was suddenly enlightened, and his eyes showed praise: "Good idea! Based on this method, even if Xu Zihai is suspicious of the monkey, he will not suspect me. He will still go out of the East Sea to investigate if it''s true or not. " C14 Liu Yiyi''s method was not bad, but where was Monkey Shadow? In the past few months, there had been no news of him in the martial arts world. "Are you confident you can find him?" Liu Yiyi asked Ye Mo Han. She was the one who came up with this idea, and Monkey Shadowless was the key to this plan''s success. Ye Mo Han pondered for a while, then said with certainty, "He''s not in Seven Stars Town, he''s at Hua Mountain. The masters of these two places all want to kill me so badly." "What you''re saying makes sense. It looks like you''re not stupid. Why didn''t you think of this idea of mine?" Liu Yi Yi Yi suddenly stretched out her hand and tapped Ye Wen''s head as she spoke. With a smile that was like a flower, she looked at Ye Mo Han. Her expression was that of a woman challenging a man. Liu Yiyi wasn''t worried about Hua Shan and the Seven Stars Town. She understood that with Ye Mo Han''s strength, he would be able to find someone there and retreat safely. Liu Yiyi was a beauty, not inferior to Mo Xi, but Ye Wen''s mind was filled with the image of Mo Xi Yan. Perhaps, many people were like this. They didn''t pay attention to those who weren''t around to think back. What they could obtain from their tentacles they didn''t even notice. "Because I didn''t think about it." What Ye Mo Han said was the truth. Towards his last enemy, the void sea, his only thought was to directly kill him. However, Liu Yiyi''s appearance had changed some of his plans. Perhaps this woman was his weakness. When Liu Yiyi asked Ye Mo if he wanted to go to Seven Stars Town first or to Mount Hua, Ye Yi said Seven Stars Town without thinking. In the past few months, Seven Stars Town seemed to have changed. It was no longer bustling with life like before, and it was now desolate and desolate everywhere. The doors and houses were wide open on both sides of the street. The basic facilities were all there, so it was obvious that they were in a hurry. Other than Liu Yiyi and Ye Mo Han, it would be hard to find anyone else. In just a few months, what had happened? "What happened here?" Liu Yiyi knew that her question was useless. "It should be Xu Jing who ordered the people to be evacuated." Ye Mo Han looked around and then fixed his gaze on the Seven Stars Inn. He remembered the time he killed Xu Haotian. The Seven Stars Tavern''s door was wide open, the corners of the room were densely covered with cobwebs. It was as if no one had been here for a long time. Liu Yi Yi''s gaze followed Ye Wen''s cold gaze. The most elegant and eye-catching Seven Stars Inn of the past had attracted the attention of many people even in times of depression and on this street. "What''s there?" "The biggest inn in Seven Stars Town." Ye Mo Han still stared at that place. "There''s no one here, not even Monkey Shadow. Let''s go, to Mount Hua." A woman couldn''t muster up much interest in a desolate place. "There must be more than one here." "It''s nothing," Ye Mo Han said with a smile as he looked at the cobweb at the corner of Seven Stars Town. I just don''t know if Monkey Shadowless is here or not. " Liu Yi Yi Yi exclaimed, as if she didn''t hear Ye Wen''s words, and asked again: "What do you mean? Could it be that there''s someone inside the inn? " Ye Mo coldly asked, "Can''t you see that it''s different from other places?" Liu Yiyi carefully observed for a while and said, "The only difference is that there are probably more spiderwebs than the other houses." Ye Mo Han nodded. "However, it doesn''t mean that there''s anyone inside. It only means that the place has been abandoned for a longer time than other places." "Seven Stars Town is the place where all the merchants must pass. Seven Stars Tavern is the resting place for the merchants, and when Xu Jing evacuates this place, it is obvious that he has encountered a great trouble, and this trouble is enough to kill everyone in Seven Stars Town. However, for the sake of money, some guests, even if there is the risk of losing their lives here, would still gamble and habitually stay in this inn. " Ye Mo Han was right, many people were willing to take huge risks for money. "What does that mean?" "It means there shouldn''t be cobwebs." "That doesn''t mean anything. Spiders can form nets wherever they want." Liu Yiyi''s tone was obviously purposely making life difficult for Ye Mo. Ye Mo Han continued, "This spider web was deliberately placed by the people inside to hide their tracks. However, the traces are too obvious and they wish to cover it up." Liu Yiyi was about to say something when a voice came out from the Seven Stars Inn, "Ye Mo Han, you are truly amazing. Since you could tell that there was someone here, then can you tell what kind of spider is at the entrance?" The sound was sharp and ear-piercing, and Ye Mo Han could already tell that it was indeed the monkey without a shadow. Liu Yi Yi Yi walked forward a few steps and observed the spiders in detail. Each spider was about the same size as an ordinary spider. The only difference was that there was one more spot on its abdomen, which was as red as a circle. Liu Yiyi thought of a type of spider she had heard of. She cried out to Ye Mo Han, "It''s the Underworld King Spider!" "This little girl is really knowledgeable, ah. Ye Wen is cold, this is the Underworld King spider." Monkey Shadow laughed sinisterly in the Seven Stars Inn. Liu Yiyi told Ye Wen in a low voice that the Underworld King Spider was born in a land of extreme cold. Its web was extremely fast and the net it had was extremely adhesive and resilient. Anyone within seven feet of him would be attacked. The venom of the Underworld King Spiders had all been absorbed by the red dot on his abdomen. With a single bite, he would be dead within two hours. The red dot on the belly of the Underworld King spider would disappear, and the Underworld King spider would die as a result. Ye Mo Han heard what Monkey Shadow said and laughed, "Monkey Shadow, why should I kill you?" "That''s right, Monkey-Shadowless, he didn''t come to kill you. He came to protect you." "Little girl, what do you know? Ye Mo Han''s life is already known to everyone, and Lin Mo Xiao''s reputation has been ruined. For his mother, wouldn''t he kill me? " Monkey Shapeless angrily rebuked Liu Yiyi. Monkey Shadowless asked curiously, "What do you mean by that?" Liu Yi Yi Yi glanced at Ye Wen, and seeing that he had no intention to stop her, she voiced out her guess, "Think about it, when Ye Mo Han first entered the martial arts world, the whole world started shaking. At this time, he wanted to tell others that he was the son of the former Sect Leader of the Hua Shan Sect, Lin Moxiao. How many people would believe him? Not only would others not believe him, they would even call him a swindler, swindling him in the name of the Huashan Sect. Even the Huashan Sect would send someone to teach him a lesson. Wouldn''t Ye Nantian become a clown with superior kung fu? But will that work any different if it gets out of your mouth, a man who is good at collecting secrets? " The purpose of his departure from Mount Hua was to let him know that he was the son of Lin Moyu and Ye Sheng. Although he didn''t say these things, he just didn''t know who he should say them to. Now that Liu Yi Yi Yi had made such a crazy comment, it made sense. He couldn''t help but praise her ability to adapt to the situation. After hearing what Liu Yi Yi said, Monkey Wuying went silent for a while and then angrily said, "Little girl, I can tell from your words that you are a weird person. You want to trick me into leaving, but you don''t have a way." "Monkey Shadow, I won''t kill you. I came to find you because I have something I need your help with." Ye Mo Han''s tone was sincere. Ye Mo Han spoke like that, which surprised the monkey, and said: "Your martial arts are strong, what can you ask of me?" "Please help me kill Xu Zihai." Ye Mo Han replied straightforwardly. Liu Yi Yi Yi wanted nothing more than to gag him. Monkey Shadow laughed out loud and said, "Ye Mo Han, if you say this, I really believe that you aren''t here to kill me. A deceitful man like Xu Zihai, who could stand shoulder to shoulder with me in tricks, was far more vicious than me. I even stole his gold medal a few years ago. He already wanted my life. Ye Mo Han, tell me, how can I help you kill him? won''t you let me walk right into your trap? " At this time, the King of Hell spider quickly climbed down from the spider web in front of the Seven Stars Inn and went into a black bag on the doorstep. At the same time, a few hundred more descended from the roof, lining up in a line for their black pockets, in an orderly fashion, like well-trained soldiers. However, it was strange to look at, especially with the red dots on its abdomen. With hundreds of Underworld King Spiders gathering around it, it was especially eye-catching, giving people goosebumps. After all the Underworld King Spiders entered their black pockets, the monkey appeared. He bent down to pick up his pocket, clamped his mouth shut, and tucked it around his waist. He then laughed heartily at Ye Mo Han and boasted, "Brother Ye, how is it? Can I train these spiders well?" For Ye Mo Han''s reasons not to kill him, Monkey Shadow thought that it was reasonable. Without his life on the line, Monkey Shadow wanted to show off his control over the Underworld King Spider. Seeing that the Underworld King spiders were behaving well, Monkey Shadowless was in a good mood. He immediately greeted Ye Mo Han as a brother. When Liu Yiyi saw that he and Ye Mo Han addressed each other as brothers, she felt quite disgusted. She wanted to retort, but then she remembered that she needed his help, and seeing that Ye Mo Han didn''t mind, she decided to endure it. Ye Mo Han didn''t have a good impression of these things, so he could only calmly agree and went straight to the point, "The plan to kill Xu Que Hai is actually very simple. I just need you to go to the East Sea." "What?" Xu Zihai wanted my life anyway, and his seven disciples were killed because of me as well. You want me to go to the East Sea? Aren''t you just asking me to die? " The monkey was furious. "Since I let you go, I must have the confidence to keep you alive. How can a man be so timid?" When Liu Yiyi saw Qin Lie''s expression, she could no longer hold back her mockery. "Damn it, so what if I''m Xu Zihai? It''s not that I don''t dare to go, but I''m just not willing to make unnecessary sacrifices. If your plan doesn''t work out, then I''ll just throw my life away." Ye Mo Han took out the Gold Coin from the Jade Pavilion, threw it to the monkey, and said, "Take this to the East Sea and tell Xu Zi Hai that the pavilion master is waiting for him at the Seven Stars Town. Tell him to come quickly." "You can let me go, but first you have to tell me what this gold medal represents in the Emerald Pavilion. And what kind of organization is the Jade Pavilion? " This was because he had been chased by the seven demons of the East China Sea for a few years, so he had become curious about the power that this brand represented. Plus, that day on the Hua Mountain, he had heard from Ye Mo Han that the current Fei Yu pavilion was even more mysterious and terrifying than before, and the curiosity in his heart was hard to suppress. In the past few months, he had already heard a lot about the Emerald Jade Pavilion, but nothing came of it. Now that he had brought up the matter, he found an opportunity to satisfy his curiosity. Ye Mo looked at Liu Yiyi, telling her to tell the monkey, Wu Ying. After a while, she seemed to have made up her mind. She nodded and told him everything that she knew about the Emerald Jade Pavilion in front of Ye Mo Han and Shadowless. C15 Ye Wen knew that he was hesitating, so he did not urge him on. However, Liu Yiyi said impatiently, "Quickly think about it, we are still half a month away from the East China Sea. It is better to be early than to be late." "Little girl, you are a person of the Emerald Jade Pavilion. Why did you betray us? Are you trying to help me? Do you have some ulterior motive?" Monkey Shadow had always had a lot of doubts, and because of that, he lived for a long time. Perhaps, in the world of people, suspicion was essential to a better and longer life. Liu Yiyi rolled her eyes at Shadowless, then looked at Ye Mo. Seeing this, he laughed and said, "Could it be that you took a fancy to Ye Mo Han, then decided to take the risk and left the Jade Pavilion?" Monkey Shadowless looked at Liu Yiyi and then turned around to look at Ye Mo. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that what he said made more sense. He couldn''t help but feel proud that he could see through Liu Yiyi''s thoughts. When Liu Yiyi heard this, her beautiful white face turned red with embarrassment and anger. The shame was that after hearing what Monkey Shadowless said, she felt a bit of joy in her heart. She couldn''t help but be startled. Could it be that she really liked Ye Mo Han? What was angered was that Liu Yiyi, who was at home, could not be angry when such a thing was said to her face. Liu Yiyi didn''t know how to refute and could only angrily retort, "You smelly monkey, don''t speak nonsense." Seeing her like this, Monkey Shadow felt that he was right. When Ye Mo Han heard the monkey''s words, he was also stunned. Seeing Liu Yiyi''s expression, he remembered the first woman in his life. The first woman he came into contact with was when he was eighteen. That evening, while he was cultivating on the edge of a cliff, his grandfather, carrying a woman, walked up to him and said, "She will make you a real man." With that, his grandfather strode away. Ye Mo Han had long since forgotten that woman''s appearance, but he still remembered her active and delicate moans that day, as well as her panting. What was even more unforgettable was the redness on her face. It was also a kind of bashful blush, just like the one on Liu Yiyi''s face right now. A few years later, Ye Chanhan had entered many brothels himself, and had spent many times with many different women. However, on the evening of the eighteenth day, that strange woman''s crimson red face no longer appeared on the face of the woman he had spent a night with. It was only today that he saw it again. He also understood that after that day, he had asked his grandfather who that woman was. His grandfather laughed and told Ye Jianhan that this was a girl who would often peek at Ye Jianhan practicing martial arts. Ye Mo Han stopped recalling his memories and said, "Monkey No Shadow, Xu Zihai wants to kill you, and you definitely want to kill him as well. As long as you can help me, I promise you that after Xu Qiuhai dies, you will be able to live on in peace. " If someone else said that to Monkey Shadow, Monkey Shadow would definitely feel like he was farting. However, from Ye Mo Han''s words, the monkey did not feel like he was boasting. However, the monkey Wu Ying was still a little worried, so he asked: "What if the Hua Shan Sect wants to kill me too?" "You have damaged Lin Moyu''s reputation. Of course they would want your life." Liu Yiyi also quickly followed up, fearing that the monkey would continue to joke around with Ye Mo Han. Ye Mo Han spoke word by word, "Even the Hua Shan Sect cannot touch you." "What big words you have there!" A deep voice came from the end of Seven Stars Town''s street. Hearing the voice, Monkey Wu Ying was so scared that his face turned pale and he trembled: "It''s the Great Clan Elder of the Hua Shan Sect, Lu Ming Jie." Ye Mo Han and the others looked at the street and saw an old man with white hair and a beard. He was dressed in black and had a face full of wrinkles. Amongst the three elders of the Hua Shan Sect, Grand Elder Lu Mingjie was Zhang Dingyi''s senior apprentice brother and also Lin Mo Xiao''s senior uncle. He had never fought with anyone, and had always lived a carefree life. Therefore, the people in the martial arts world ignored him. Although he had the position of an elder, he roamed the mountains and plains of the martial arts world all year round. Very few people knew of his traces. This time, Zhang Yiming''s death had enraged him. When he heard that he had been killed by Lin Moyu''s son, Ye Mo Han, he was even more infuriated. He returned to Mount Hua from the wilderness and forcefully pushed Zhang Qingwu to ascend to the position of Sect Leader. He also personally left the Jianghu to hunt down Ye Mo Han and the monkey that had damaged Lin Mo Xiao''s reputation. The monkey seemed to understand something and shouted, "Lu Mingjie, you have followed me for so long, could it be that you want to use me to draw out Ye Mo Han?" "Yes. But, I thought that you would ruin his mother''s reputation and that he would want to kill you. In the end, he actually had other plans." Lu Mingjie''s tone was slow, but it carried an imposing aura. "You also admit that Lin Moxiao is his mother. Why did you still come and capture me when I said this in the martial arts world? I''m not making this up." The more he thought about it, the more furious Monkey Shadow became. Lu Mingjie shook his head, "Some things can be said in public, but others can only be said in private." He slowly raised his head, narrowed his eyes and looked towards the sky, and continued, "Mo Xiao is also my beloved disciple, and also the one I recommended her to be. "She might have done something wrong, but she has already left. If she was a filial child, she should have tried her best to hide it. How could she spread it around the martial arts world and ruin her reputation?" These words were obviously directed towards Ye Mo Han. "Because my father is Ye Sheng, my mother is Lin Moxiao, I am their son, they are in love together. Twenty years ago, they tried to hide this from everyone, but now, I want everyone to know that Lin Moyu''s husband is Ye Sheng." Ye Wen''s cold brows stood erect, giving off a dignified appearance. He was completely different from his usual unbridled and unrestrained manner. Lu Ming let out a chuckle and sighed, "Although she is your mother, but you must remember that she is also the Sect Leader of ZTE Hua Shan Sect." His last sentence, Lu Mingjie''s words were full of killing intent. Liu Yiyi didn''t even dare to look directly at Lu Mingjie. When she looked over, she couldn''t help but shiver. On Lu Mingjie''s wrinkled face, two eyes that were full of killing intent stared straight at Ye Wen, causing people to shiver. She silently tugged on Ye Wen''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "I don''t think this old man is someone to be trifled with. It''s better to wait for an opportunity to escape." As he spoke, he did not forget to give the monkey a meaningful glance. However, this could not be hidden from Lu Mingjie''s eyes. He nodded slightly towards Liu Yiyi and said: "Lady, I don''t care who you are, but this matter has nothing to do with you. You can leave first." He looked at Ye Mo Han and Monkey No Shadow and said, "One of these two killed the previous head of my Hua Shan, and the other insulted the previous head of my Hua Shan. Therefore, they must return with me to Hua Shan today, and give us an explanation in front of everyone." The monkey laughed. "Brother Ye, at most, I was scolded by them for walking around and spreading rumors. As for you, it''s not a small crime to kill the Hua Shan Sect Leader. If you go with him, you can only leave with your life intact." The reason he said this was simply to let Ye Mo Han fight with Lu Ming Jie, so that he could reap the rewards and take the opportunity to slip away. Ye Mo Han understood the monkey''s hidden intentions. He had also seen that Lu Mingjie was not easy to deal with, and his skills were definitely not inferior to that of Giant Spirit Tiger, Duan Xingyu, and Zhang Yiming. However, how could Ye Mo Han just surrender? C16 Ye Mo Han and Lu Ming Jie stood face to face in front of the Seven Stars Inn. Monkey Shadow pulled Liu Yi Yi away from them and stood thirty feet away from them. A chilly wind blew in all directions, and the leaves rustled. It was as if all the objects in the world were staring at Ye Mo Han and Lu Ming Jie in their respective positions. "I''ve met your father once. You are indeed very similar to him, with the same pride and conceit. I really don''t want to fight you, so you should just come with me to Mount Hua and wait for the Sect Leader''s decision. " Lu Mingjie suddenly said. "Since my father and I are so similar, do you think that I will directly follow you?" "You really want me to attack?" Lu Mingjie was slightly startled. "If you don''t act, how can we determine the victor?" Ye Mo asked. Lu Mingjie laughed coldly, "Good boy, if you hadn''t killed your Martial Uncle Yi Ming, I might have even accepted you as my first disciple. But now that you are still stubborn and unrepentant, I have no choice but to kill you, this unfilial and unfilial bastard. " Lu Mingjie''s tone was cold, causing Liu Yiyi to shiver. At this moment, she really wanted to grab hold of Ye Mo Han and run far away from this martial arts world that was full of trouble. But Lu Mingjie had already made his move, one move at a time, opening and closing, steady and orderly. The fallen leaves beneath their feet swayed erratically. At times they were floating up and down, like duckweed drifting in the vast ocean. Liu Yiyi knew that when a person''s inner force reached a very strong level, when they exchanged blows with others, the things around them would be unknowingly affected. Judging from the frequency with which the leaves were rising and falling, Lu Mingjie''s inner force had reached an unbelievable level. It was extremely difficult for Ye Mo Han to withstand the first attack of Lu Mingjie. He could already feel that the power of this old man in front of him was far greater than that of his opponent. A person with such powerful martial arts skills actually received such contempt in the martial arts world. This was truly out of Ye Mo Han''s expectations. If Lu Mingjie was looked down upon by others, then why was Monkey Shadow so afraid of him? Did Monkey Shadow know some of his secrets? Ye Mo Han was in the middle of his thoughts, and seeing Lu Mingjie''s right palm coming straight at him, he hurriedly gathered his thoughts and tried to receive the blow. However, the blow still hit his shoulder, and the pain seeped into his bones. He could barely lift his arm. Ye Mo Han''s left hand curled up and attacked Lu Mingjie''s chest, while his other hand stretched out like a nimble snake, slashing towards Lu Mingjie''s throat. This move was a fast and effective fatal move. Lu Mingjie''s long sleeve lightly moved, borrowing the force to back up a few meters, he said: "What an unfilial son! You really want to kill me. No wonder you can be so cruel to your Martial Uncle." Ye Mo said coldly, "Where did all this nonsense come from? If you want to kill me, I naturally want to kill you as well." Lu Mingjie was infuriated, his fingers curled into a claw, and the leaves on the ground curled up into a ball under his two hands. Then, he held his hands in a circle, and the ball formed from the two leaves in his hands merged together in an instant, turning into a huge skull in his hands. The giant mouth formed by the tree leaves smiled viciously at Ye Yihan, as if it wanted to swallow him whole. Lu Mingjie pushed his palms out horizontally, the leaf skeleton in his palms like a ghost, malevolently flying towards Ye Shuang Han. During the process of flying, it continued to grow larger, and by the time it was in front of Ye Mo Han, it had already become a giant skeleton the size of a person. Liu Yi Yi Yi couldn''t see Ye Mo''s body. He was already completely covered by the skeleton, and the skeleton before her eyes was enough to frighten anyone. Right at that moment, Liu Yiyi''s head suddenly hurt. It was as if something had hit her head. At the moment of pain, an image appeared in her mind. ''Bang! ''Ye Yi Yi Yi came back to her senses as she heard a loud noise. She saw Ye Yi Han standing on the ground in pain with a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. This move of Lu Mingjie''s had gathered 90% of his power, and Ye Mo Han was forced to take it. After he had used his full strength, he could clearly feel that he had been struck in the chest by twelve leaves, and his chest had four broken ribs. Lu Mingjie saw that Ye Chanhan did not fall, and so he forced himself to stand there. He was astonished, and said, "How is it? Is your master''s power more than enough to deal with you?" Ye Mo Han raised his hand with difficulty to wipe away the blood on the corner of his mouth, and said in a broken voice, "Monkey No Shadow, do you think that after I die, you will be able to escape from his grasp?" Monkey Shadow''s complexion changed. He had originally thought that Ye Mo Han would be able to defeat Lu Mingjie, but at the very least, Ye Mo Han would be able to kill both of them. This way, he would be able to leave safely. He hadn''t thought that the disparity between victory and defeat would manifest so quickly in such a short period of time. "Old Man Lu, if you let me go today, I''ll give you the map you want. How about it?" What is the map that Monkey Shadow proposed at this time? Why did Lu Mingjie want it so much? L¨¹ Mingjie smirked, "Monkey Shadow, do you really think that I care about that map? As long as you die, no one will know the location of that map and the records on it will also disappear, just like it never existed in this world. " "Old fool, you''re really vicious. No wonder you could do such a thing." If the transaction failed, then Monkey Shadow would swear out loud. This was his personality. L¨¹ Mingjie sneered without saying a word, his ten fingers were like hooks as the leaves began to gather in his palm once again. Liu Yiyi hurriedly ran in front of Ye Mo Han. Ye Mo Han wanted to pull her away, but he found that he had used all his remaining strength to stand, so he didn''t have the slightest bit of strength left. The skeleton was formed once more. Since ancient times, it had been the symbol of death, and now, it was even more so. There were many things in the world, and didn''t they all have a symbol, be it good or bad? This time, Lu Mingjie obviously wanted to go all out. His goal was obvious: to put Ye Mo in a deathtrap, and of course, that included Liu Yiyi, who was standing in front of Ye Mo Han. The skeletons grew larger and larger. Monkey Shadowless cursed as he jumped. Liu Yiyi had already made up her mind, vowing to live together with Ye Mo Han. Ye Mo Han looked at Liu Yiyi''s delicate back and was moved beyond words. Up until now, when had there ever been someone like Liu Yiyi who treated him like this? Looking at the rapidly gathering skeletons, Ye Wen''s heart was filled with dissatisfaction. Who would be willing in the face of death? Would they really die here? Ye Mo Han had gathered all of his remaining power into his right hand, wanting to make a last ditch effort so that Liu Yi Yi could survive. After all, she shouldn''t have died because of him. Ye Mo Han had always abided by the principle that others could not owe him, and he himself could not owe others either. "Old fool, you''ve f * cking been pretending all your life. Are you going to show off your vicious nature now?" The monkey cried out as it threw out the black bag on its waist with its right hand. At this moment, Lu Mingjie was about to attack the final killing blow, when he saw the item thrown over by Monkey Shadow. He did not know what was inside the black bag, so he did not dare to be careless. "Bag!" The shoulder turned and the leaf skeleton attacked the cloth bag. With a bang, the pieces flew into the air, and countless black shadows pounced towards Lu Mingjie ¡ª it was those Underworld King spiders. Lu Mingjie sneered. He struck out with his left palm, and then his palm instantly shot out more than twenty palm strikes. The Underworld King Spiders landed right in front of Lu Mingjie, each and every one of them landing on the ground. It turned out that Lu Mingjie had used his more than twenty palms to weave a wall of air in front of him, blocking all of the Underworld King spiders on the outside. C17 The ground was covered in a haze of gray. There were thousands of Underworld King Spiders. It was likely that the monkey, Shadow, had been hiding in the bag all this time. The Underworld King Spiders crawled towards the Seven Stars Inn in droves, leaving only Lu Mingjie on the street. It turned out that the monkey, Wu Shao, had taken advantage of the time when Lu Mingjie was dealing with the Underworld King Spider to rescue Ye Mo Han and Liu Yi Yi. Looking at those Underworld King Spiders, they all climbed up to the Seven Stars Inn''s door and roof in an orderly fashion. Hundreds or dozens of them, made of silk. In less than an hour, the entire Seven Stars Tavern was covered by a huge, silver-gray spider web. Lu Mingzi stood far away from the inn. He had already recognised that these were the Underworld King Spiders. The Underworld King Spiders'' spider webs were extremely tough, and this large net was woven from thousands of them at the same time. Lu Mingjie knew that the three of them were inside, but there was nothing he could do about it, so he said in a clear voice, "Monkey Shadow, your ability to control spiders is amazing. I just wonder if these Underworld King spiders can withstand the fire." The sound was transmitted through his Qi and could be heard for miles. In the dim tunnel, a person was lying on a simple bed. His face was pale and he was sleeping soundly. Beside the bed, there was an extremely old table. There was a man and a woman sitting there. The man was vulgar and the woman was beautiful. The two of them were naturally Monkey Wu Ying and Liu Yi Yi Yi. The monkey, Wu Ying, had already finished helping Ye Mo Han''s bones, and had given him his unique healing medicine. He assured Liu Yiyi that Ye Mo would be back to normal in seven days. Liu Yiyi knew that Ye Mo Han''s life was not in danger, so she relaxed. She kept imagining the image that would appear in her mind when Ye Mo Han and Lu Ming Jie were dueling. Who was that person? Why did he look so friendly? The more she tried to recall, the more blurry the image of the back of the person in her mind became. Everyone may have felt this way before, and when you try to remember something or someone in the back of your mind, memory always goes against you. You know very well that that person or that thing, existed and happened, but you just can''t dig it up, otherwise memory will torture you to the point of exhaustion. Liu Yiyi was tormented by her memories, the torments causing her head to ache. It was only when she heard Lu Mingjie''s words that she was able to walk out of her memories. "Don''t worry, this is the tunnel that Xu Haotian personally constructed. It''s seven feet away from the ground, and it won''t catch fire." Furthermore, I have already prepared food and water for half a year. Even the three of us can endure for three months. " Monkey Shapeless said complacently as he looked at Liu Yi Yi''s worried face. Liu Yiyi nodded and didn''t say anything. She turned her head to look at Ye Mo, her eyes filled with worry and confusion. Monkey Shadow laughed and said, "Little girl, this Ye Mo Han is indeed handsome, but he is destined to be in danger at any time. "Looking at the current situation, there are more people who want his life. I advise you to quickly find an honest man to marry and change your name to get away from the martial arts world." "No one from the Jade Pavilion can die peacefully. If I didn''t follow him, do you think I would have lived this long?" Liu Yiyi smelled the burnt smell in the air, and indeed, Lu Mingjie had set fire to the Seven Stars Inn. The monkey was so angry that he scolded, "Damn it, you old fool! The Underworld King Spider that I have spent so much effort to nurture has been completely burnt by this old man!" Liu Yiyi wanted to laugh when she saw that, but she held herself back. Suddenly, she remembered the map that the monkey Wuying had mentioned, so she asked, "What is the map that Lu Mingjie spoke of?" Monkey Shadow was stunned for a moment. He rolled his eyes a few times, as if weighing the pros and cons. Then, he said, "That is the secret dao diagram of the Hua Shan Sect." "Hua Shan Sect''s secret passage?" Liu Yiyi mumbled. "Yes, in this world, regardless of whether it is a sect or an individual, in order to avoid being killed or having their sect destroyed, which one of them isn''t cunning and crafty, just in case." Thinking of his Underworld King Spider turning to ashes, Monkey Shadow became even more heartbroken. He told Liu Yiyi about the map and Lu Mingjie. It turned out that the map was a detailed record of the Hua Shan secret passageway. The Hua Shan secret passageway was constructed by the founder of the Hua Mountain Sect using three thousand disciples. After 15 years, the secret passageway was completed. The 3,000 people who constructed the secret passageway were all killed by the creators of Mount Hua on the charge of conspiring against them. From then on, only the Sect Leader knew the location of the secret passage. The entrance and exit were passed on by the Sect Leader of the Hua Shan Sect from mouth to mouth. Because of the scale of the secret passage, it encompassed almost half of Mount Hua, so the founder of the Hua Shan Sect could not bear to burn the map. The founder of the sect was on the verge of death. His kindness was shown, and he felt ashamed of his three thousand disciples. He had buried a letter on the southern mountain along with the secret passage map. Monkey Shadow had also found this letter under a huge rock after stealing from Chen Shaochong in Hua Shan. That letter was filled with the creator''s repentance towards the three thousand dead disciples. At the end of the letter, it was also written that no matter who got the map or if it was beneficial to the Hua Shan Sect, it was all due to the will of the heavens. With Monkey Shadowless''s personality, he would definitely follow the map into the secret passage as soon as he got it. It was also many years ago that Monkey Shadowless had walked through the secret passage of Mount Hua to prepare the ground for today''s conflict with Lu Mingjie. On that day, Monkey Shadow entered the secret passageway, and during the next five days, he spent his days in the cave. He casually strolled through the secret passageway, sighing over the supernatural workmanship of the secret passageway. On the fifth day, he arrived at a stone room. There were words carved on the stone wall of the room. The monkey was reading them without a trace, and cold sweat couldn''t help but pour down. The inscription on the stone wall related to Lu Mingjie. The inscription was signed by Lin Mo Xiao''s master, Zhang Yiming''s father, and Lu Jie''s junior brother ¨C Zhang Dingyi. At that time, Lu Mingjie and Zhang Dingyi were both disciples of Hua Shan Sect''s Sect Leader, but Lu Mingjie was obsessed with martial arts and was unwilling to talk much with others. Thus, when his Master chose the next Sect Leader, he passed the position of Sect Leader to Zhang Dingyi. Lu Mingjie''s heart was filled with resentment, so he started to fight with his master. Under this competition, Lu Mingjie discovered that his martial arts had already surpassed that of his master. This caused him to be overjoyed, and he even hit his master three times, causing his master to lose his life. After knowing about this, Zhang Dingyi was determined to get revenge, but his master told him not to pursue this matter. He could only suppress his hatred in his heart and not create any new problems. And secretly exiled L¨¹ Mingjie out of the Huashan, announced to the public that L¨¹ Jijie''s character scattered, roaming the mountains and plains. How could Lu Mingjie leave so easily? He didn''t know where the secret passage was located, so he hid within it for more than ten years. In the past ten years, he had practiced martial arts more diligently in the secret passage. He held a grudge against Zhang Dingyi and secretly spied on Zhang Dingyi and Hua Shan Sect Leader''s position. In Zhang Dingyi''s secret tunnel, Lu Mingjie was fighting in the cave. The two of them had been fighting in the secret tunnel for three days and three nights, and no one was able to win. After that, Zhang Dingyi was hit by Lu Mingji''s poisoned weapon, causing him to lose his life in the cave. As for Lu Mingjie, he also escaped after being heavily injured by Zhang Dingyi. Zhang Dingyi knew that he could not do anything about it, so he forced himself to go to a hidden stone room and carved these things on the stone wall, hoping that one day, the disciples of the Hua Shan Sect would enter this place and see the inscription, with the exception of Lu Mingjie, who cleared the entrance for the Hua Shan Sect. However, the person who had seen those words in that stone room was the monkey, Shadowless. Some things are always different from what you expected. "Since you saw those words, how did Lu Mingjie know that you had seen them?" As Monkey Shadow finished speaking, Ye Mo Han had already woken up. He quietly sat up and listened attentively to Monkey Shadow''s narration. "That old thing! He was right behind me at that time, staring at me like he wanted to eat me!" "Behind you?" Liu Yiyi didn''t dare to believe it. Since Lu Mingjie is behind you, why didn''t he kill you then and there? Why did he waste so much time waiting until today? Aren''t you afraid that the news will spread all these years? " Monkey Shadow said, "At that time, I was very scared and quickly ran out. He really didn''t chase me, and later on I thought it might be because during his days, his cultivation went berserk and he couldn''t chase me. Because when I saw his expression back then, he was dispirited, and his face had a faint green glow, just like a zombie''s. " "Your guess is right. When we fought, I already felt that his martial arts wasn''t that of the Hua Shan Sect, but a mix of many different martial arts, and there was even a bit of demonic charm, especially when it came to his internal energy." Ye Chanhan analyzed. "Makes sense." "Yeah," Shadowless Monkey agreed. After so many years, I didn''t dare to spread this news because Lu Mingjie faked Zhang Dingyi''s death and helped your mother sit in the position of the Hua Shan Sect''s head. He successfully became the Hua Shan Sect''s Great Elder. My principle is that if others don''t kill me, I''ll keep my secret forever. I thought that he would never come looking for me again. I didn''t expect that he would come using me as a pretext to slander Hua Shan''s reputation to take my life, and even wanted to take care of you. " "It is only natural for him to take care of me. After all, everyone in the martial arts world knows that I was the one who killed Zhang Yiming. After he kills me, his prestige will increase. Although Ye Mo Han didn''t have a good impression of the Hua Shan sect, he was still a bit angry when he thought of how such a person could control the Hua Shan sect. "Listening to what Monkey Shadow said just now, I thought that Lu Mingjie is just someone who knows how to practice martial arts." If what you say is true, then his strategy is not ordinary either. " Liu Yiyi was worried. When she saw Lu Mingjiu, she immediately felt that Xu Zihai was not worth mentioning. In the tunnel, the temperature was gradually rising. Ye Mo Han and the others already felt that it was somewhat hot and dry, and seven feet below the ground, they could still be affected. The Seven Stars Town that Xu Haotian had painstakingly managed for so many years was just burnt down like this. The way things changed and changed, who could predict that? C18 The temperature in the tunnel continued to rise, and the pain was almost gone after the broken ribs were replaced by the monkey''s shadow. However, after being roasted at high temperature, the pain started to reignite again. He raised his head to look at Liu Yiyi. His face was drenched in sweat, and his clothes were tightly stuck to his body. There were curves and curves, causing one''s imagination to wander. Ye Mo Han thought of Xu Jing, who had suddenly left. He didn''t know why, but he asked, "Monkey Wuying, why is Xu Jing leaving Seven Stars Town?" "I don''t know why, but this son of a bitch actually wasted his father''s foundation like that." After saying that, he sighed repeatedly, with a sense of not wanting to see the steel at all. Ye Mo Han Han sneered, "Stop lying. Why are you telling me so quickly? You can only live a little longer with me right now?" "You haven''t recovered from your injuries yet. Doesn''t that mean you''re not afraid that I''ll kill you?" The tone of Monkey Shadow''s voice became surprisingly calm. Unusual, it gave Liu Yiyi a fright. "You won''t." The sheets were still calm. "Why wouldn''t I?" "Because it would be good for me if you were alive. As for the others, they all wish for your death, especially that Lu Mingjie up there. " Ye Wen''s clothes were soaked. The pain became more and more intense, but he still spoke in his usual tone. "So what? I can also kill you, and hide in this tunnel for the rest of my life. " "Because I need you, I will definitely protect you once my injuries heal. Moreover, after this fire, Lu Mingjie might not even leave. After a few months, you will have nothing left, are you going to starve to death here, or are you going to be killed by Lu Mingjie? " "Ye Mo Han, I, Monkey Shadowless, have never admired you before, but today I want to say that I really admire you." Your analysis makes a lot of sense, and I really don''t dare to kill you. The reason why I let you live is the same as what you let me live for. Monkey Shadowless sighed. As for why Xu Jing suddenly left, it seems like it''s because he went to the Central Plains to rely on the Mo Clan. " "Mo Clan?" Ye Mo Han and Liu Yi Yi asked in unison. "The Central Plains is divided into two families. One is the Nangong Family, the other is the Mo Family. Rumor has it that Mo Yunfan is the son of a general from the previous dynasty, and his wealth is innumerable." Even though both Ye Mo Han and Ye Mo Han were shocked by the Mo Clan, but in their hearts, they felt different. When Ye Yihan heard about the Mo Clan, the first person that popped out of his mind was Mo Xiyan, while Liu Yiyi felt an ordinary sense of curiosity towards the Mo Clan. "Xu Jing has tens of thousands of people and is more than enough to protect this Seven Stars Town. Why did he have to rely on the Mo Clan?" Liu Yiyi knew a lot about the affairs of the martial arts world. "The Jianghu has not been peaceful recently. If Xu Jingyu is not threatened, why not be his own boss and rely on others instead?" Monkey Shadow relayed, "But this is also good. If things aren''t peaceful, it would be more lively. I can also take this opportunity to fish up more treasures." Liu Yiyi sneered, "Then you still have to protect your own life before you can steal someone else''s." The meaning of her words was to warn the monkey, Shadowless, to not do anything unfavorable to Ye Mo Han at this time. "What sort of threat did Xu Jing receive?" "Zhang Qingwu, the current Sect Leader of Mount Hua." "Don''t worry," Monkey Shadowless said. Right now, the Huashan Sect, or Lu Mingjie, held the real power. "I am afraid that he is starting to expand the forces of the Huashan Sect, hoping to fight for power in the martial world, the leader Wu Lin." Ye Mo Han agreed with the monkey and continued, "It''s just that Xu Jing went to Mount Hua, I''m afraid Shaolin Wu Dang wouldn''t be willing to give up. He couldn''t afford to offend these three sects, so he went to the Mo Clan." "After all, within the Mo Clan''s power in the Central Plains, only the Nangong Clan could contend against them. The sects in the Jianghu could only watch helplessly as Xu Jing ran off. These sects would definitely not dare to offend Mo Yunfan." The heat continued, and the fire in Seven Stars Town burned for three days and three nights. In this period of time, Ye Mo and the other two had eaten very little, almost all of them drinking water. This was enough to relieve the stifling heat. On the fourth day, the stuffy and stuffy feeling in his body began to subside. Monkey''s Shadowless Medicine was extremely effective. Ye Mo Han''s injuries had already mostly healed. Without the hot air, a person''s mood would also become much better. Liu Yiyi wanted to cook a meal for the three of them, only to discover that there was only some rice and a long shelved piece of cured meat. Fortunately, due to the constant humidity in the depths of the tunnel, some fungi had grown out. Liu Yiyi picked some of them and made three different dishes with the cured meat. For the past few days, the three of them had almost had nothing to eat due to the heat. When Liu Yiyi brought the food over, the monkey, Wuying, salivated and ate three bowls in a row, almost wanting to eat Liu Yiyi and Ye Mo as well. It made Liu Yiyi angry. She threatened to make him eat more so that he would put some laxatives in the food and make him unable to stand up. After the meal, the tunnel had started to feel a little cold. The three of them felt their spirits lift. "In two days, your injuries will be healed and we can sneak out." The monkey, Shadowless, said to Ye Mo. "Is there any other exit to this tunnel?" Liu Yiyi asked. Now that she thought of Lu Mingjie, she still felt a chill run down her spine. The extent of her fear was only second to the fear she felt towards the pavilion master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion. Monkey Shadowless shook his head and said, "Both the entrance and exit are in the center of the hall of the Seven Stars Inn. Now that the fire has been extinguished, the exit should be filled with ashes. If Lu Mingjie were to look for it, he would never be able to find the entrance to the tunnel. " "He should go find our corpses first. If he can''t find them, then he''ll just sit on top of them and wait for us to fall into his trap." Liu Yiyi thought of Lu Mingjie''s appearance and could not help but cast a glance at Ye Mo Han, as if Ye Mo Han was still battling him. Ye Wen winked at Liu Yiyi and said, "We can''t face him head on, so let''s just avoid him. After all, he''s so old, so it''s easy for him to get sleepy. After a few days when I''m completely healed, the possibility of sneaking away is still very high. " Liu Yiyi knew that Ye Mo was only trying to comfort her. If Lu Mingjie really did act like this, he would be standing guard on top of it. With his abilities, even the slightest movement could be seen, not to mention the fact that there were three survivors who were about to slip away. Liu Yiyi didn''t say anything else. When she thought of Ye Mo Han winking at her just now, she felt like a child that hadn''t grown up. She was mischievous and adorable, so she couldn''t help but laugh. Monkey didn''t see that. Seeing Liu Yiyi laugh for no reason, he mumbled, "Women are really strange." He turned around and went next door. This tunnel had a total of three holes, the innermost one for storing food, and the other two for sleeping quarters. Ye Mo Han and Liu Yi Yi slept in the same cave while Monkey Shadow slept in the other cave. After five days of silence, Ye Han''s injuries had completely healed. The heat in the tunnel was slowly replaced by moisture. Ye Mo Han walked to the cave entrance and looked up. The exit of the tunnel was perpendicular to the bottom. The entrance was cylindrical, and only one person could pass through at a time. The exit was reinforced by three feet thick steel plates. On the four sides of the steel plates, there were dozens of convex spots arranged to make tunnel steps. "You want to go out today?" Liu Yiyi asked. "It''s better to choose than to strike." Ye Wen stretched lazily and stretched his muscles. In the past few days in this tunnel, he had long since grown tired of it and dreamed of going out to get some fresh air. "But Lu Mingjie might still be on it." Liu Yiyi said worriedly. "If we don''t see our bodies, he''ll definitely be up there." "Then why don''t we wait?" "I''ve already waited long enough for this." Liu Yiyi understood Ye Mo Han''s words, and that was to kill Xu Qiuhai. Enmity was a complicated matter. It could not be explained, it could not be explained, and it could not be cut. "You''re not really going to run away while he''s asleep, are you?" Monkey Shadow walked over. Of course not, Ye Mo Han would not do that. "The map of Mount Hua should still be with you, right?" Ye Wen glanced at the black bag on the monkey''s waist and said. "What do you want?" Monkey Shadowless subconsciously covered his own pockets. "Since you already know the secret passage''s entrance and exit, you can just give this map to him." "He already said that day, he doesn''t care about this map." "Of course he doesn''t care. However, what he cares about is if this map falls into the hands of others and they share a secret with him." Ye Mo Han already had a general understanding of Lu Jie''s character. Since Zhang Dingyi''s arrival in the Hua Shan sect, no one knew about the existence of the secret passageway, and neither did his mother, Lin Xiao,. It could be seen that Lu Mingjie would rather the map disappear forever than let it reappear in the human world. He wanted to use that secret passage alone and didn''t want anyone else to know about the existence of this secret passage. "Do you mean to threaten him with a picture?" "Almost, you just have to destroy the map. If we can''t get out of it, he won''t kill you if he can''t find the map. " Ye Han was confident. Monkey Shadow nodded. "Then when he threatened me, I only need to say that you searched the map the first time I saw you. That way, he wouldn''t dare to kill us." "You said that you hid it at your friend''s place. It would be more believable." "Isn''t this too risky? What if he gets angry from embarrassment? We are all very dangerous, he even killed his master and junior apprentice-brother. " Liu Yiyi was still nervous. Ye Mo stared at Liu Yiyi and asked, "Wouldn''t taking risks make life more interesting?" Ye Mo Han''s eyes were bright. His deep eyes seemed to be telling Liu Yi Yi not to worry. He would definitely be able to escape successfully. C19 The whole Seven Stars Town had been completely burnt. Some of the wood that were not completely burned still emitted green smoke. The upper part of the tunnel was covered with sundries, so opening it was extremely difficult. Fortunately, there was a bit of strength in the steel plate, so opening it wasn''t too difficult. Ye Wen looked around, but did not see Lu Mingjie. He guessed that Lu Mingjie was not far away and immediately jumped out. After Liu Yiyi and Monkey No Shadow came out of the tunnel, they identified the direction. The three of them didn''t dare to stay any longer and prepared to head east. Just as Liu Yiyi was rejoicing over Lu Mingjie''s absence, she heard his laughter. "My luck is great, no wonder I couldn''t find a single corpse after searching through this place." L¨¹ Mingjie''s wrinkled face was full of fatigue. He smiled at the three of them. That smile made Liu Yiyi feel cold. Ye Mo Han turned around and laughed, "You really are a bit of a ghost that won''t leave." Lu Mingji snorted lightly, reprimanding Ye Mo Han, "Truly, a child without parents is lacking in manners. In terms of seniority, you should call me Master." Ye Mo Han also imitated Lu Ming and snorted, "Luckily you are not my master, otherwise I would have done something disobedient and offended you. If word of this got out, it would be bad." Lu Mingjie did not understand the hidden meaning behind Ye Mo''s words. "You''ve already killed your Martial Uncle. Isn''t that called disobedient?" "I want to kill you if I can." Ye Mo Han said word by word. "This brat doesn''t know his place, is he trying to court death just because of his injuries?" Lu Mingjie suddenly struck out with his palm, it was both domineering and sharp. Ye Wen Han did not dare to take it head on, it was worth relying on his Qing Gong to avoid it. However, Lu Mingjie seemed to be able to predict his moves, and with another palm strike, he sealed off all paths of retreat. Ye Wen Han was shocked, he immediately flipped to the side to avoid Lu Mingjie''s palms. "Good boy." Lu Ming praised Ye Wen as he struck out with two palms towards Ye Wen Han. Ye Mo Han lowered his head and punched back. As the fist and palm collided, Ye Mo Han took six steps back. Lu Mingjie stepped up, his left hand struck straight at Ye Wen Han''s head, while his right palm split vertically, as a Qi saber shot out towards Ye Wen Han. With his palm in the lead, the blade arrived first. If Ye Mo Han wanted to sidestep the Qi blade, the Sky Spirit Gate would definitely be opened wide, and he would perish under Lu Mingjie''s palm. (TL: Qi = Qi = Qi = Qi = Qi = Qi = Qi = Qi = Qi = Qi = Qi = Qi = Qi = Qi = Qi = Qi.) It was impossible for Ye Wen to avoid this. In that case, there was no retreat, only advance. Black dust flew up in front of Lu Mingjie. A Qi saber and a palm struck the ground, forming a pit three feet wide. Ye Mo Han continued to move forward, passing under Lu Mingjie''s crotch. Although this move was a bit embarrassing, it could still be considered a bold and witty move. When Liu Yiyi saw that Ye Han had safely avoided the attack, the stone in her heart fell to the ground. Seeing that Lu Mingjie was about to continue battling, she unconsciously felt her heart tighten. "Stop!" Monkey Shadowless shouted. Lu Mingjie turned his head to look coldly at the monkey, "Don''t be in such a hurry. You''ll be next." "The map of Mount Hua is not on me. If you kill me, the secret passageway will be exposed to the public." Of course, the map of the secret passage of Mount Hua was not with Monkey Shadow. He had burned it in the tunnel. "What did you say?" Lu Mingjie did not quite believe it. "I placed the map near a trustworthy person. If I am killed, he will open the map and copy it according to what I said. Then, he will give the map to Shaolin, Wu Dang, and some other small sects." After listening to Ye Mo Han''s suggestion, the monkey Wu Ying could tell that Ye Mo Han''s judgement was correct by the expression on Lu Ming Jie''s face. "Are you sure that if you don''t die, that person won''t look at the map?" "Of course not." Monkey Shadowless was very sure. Ye Mo Han laughed in his heart, but his face was full of surprise, as if this was the first time he had heard about the secret passage. "Why are you so sure?" "Because the one who kept the map was my mother." In this world, wasn''t parents the most worrisome people? L¨¹ Mingjie looked at the three of them and said, "With this condition, in exchange for your two lives, I won''t be able to come up with a good deal." "It''s worth it. If you don''t agree to let me leave today, Monkey Shadow won''t feel safe." Ye Wen Han looked at the monkey and said. The monkey, Shadowless, agreed, "Ye Mo Han is now useful to me. He is my free umbrella. If you kill him, then what happens if you kill me after you get the map?" Lu Mingjie laughed coldly, "After I get the map, none of you will be able to escape. I''ll let you go now. " Ye Mo Han and the other two did not expect Lu Mingjie to agree so readily. He turned around and was about to leave, when he heard Lu Mingjian say: "But, you must leave this woman behind as a hostage." "No." Ye Mo Han replied decisively. When Liu Yiyi heard that Lu Mingjie wanted her as a hostage, she panicked. But seeing Ye Chonglou reply so straightforwardly, the happiness in his heart overcame his panic. He didn''t know why, but in his heart, he was thinking that if he could save his own life, it would be worth it even if he were to die for him. In the past few days, the figure in Liu Yiyi''s mind would appear from time to time. In her dreams, she even dreamed of being coquettish with someone whose face could not be clearly seen. She had a faint feeling that Ye Mo Han was somehow related to the person in her mind. "Alright, I''ll stay." Liu Yiyi thought for a while and agreed to be Lu Mingjie''s hostage. Ye Mo Han and Monkey Shadowless were surprised. Ye Mo gazed at Liu Yiyi. Liu Yiyi raised her head, looked at him, and smiled. Sometimes, the two of them didn''t need to speak much. They could understand each other just by looking at each other. These two people could be friends, relatives, or lovers. From the look in her eyes, Ye Yiyi knew that she was leaving safely. After making up her mind, Ye Mo knew that he couldn''t change her decision. Since he couldn''t change it, then he would just have to adapt to this change. However, Monkey Shadow couldn''t help but ask, "Old man, you''re so old, why would you keep a little girl around for?" "I will give all of you a month''s time. Bring your map to the Jade Spring Academy at the foot of the mountain to exchange for her. I will treat her well in this month. After the one month deadline, all of you can come and collect her corpse." "Lu Mingjie ignored the monkey and said to Ye Mo Han." "Also, if I don''t want to hear about her in the martial arts world, I will kill her immediately." "Give me two months." Ye Jianhan agreed to let Liu Yiyi be the hostage. "You have no right to bargain with me." "In that month, I will use it to kill Xu Zihai. If he dies, it will only bring you hundreds of benefits." Ye Mo Han was right. The Xu Zi Sea ruled over the East China Sea, and although it had nothing to do with Mount Hua, but if Lu Ming Jie really wanted to dominate the martial arts world, sooner or later, he would become Lu Ming Jie''s stumbling block. Ye Mo Han grasped this point in Lu Ming Jie''s mind and made the request for another month. Lu Mingjie thought for a moment, then nodded his head, "Alright, I''ll give you one more month. After two months, if I can''t see the map at the foot of Hua Shan, you don''t need to see this girl anymore." Just like that, Liu Yiyi took the hostage and followed Lu Mingjie. Their figures gradually disappeared into the broken ashes. "Even if you killed Xu Zihai, that map would be gone. How are you going to save her?" "Two months is more than enough time to kill two people." Ye Mo Han seemed very confident. In two months, would he really be able to kill Lu Mingjie? C20 The sea was turbulent, the sea breeze was howling, the morning clouds were just coming out, and the red light was scattering on the sea surface, like a knight riding the wind and breaking the waves, charging into battle on the sea. This was the shore of the East Sea. The Xuanzi Sea was spread throughout the entire East Sea, and it was stationed on an island about five hundred miles away from the coast. All the fishermen along the coast were under the control of the sea, and they had to pay tribute to the sea every month. The fishermen were in dire need of life, and besides the money they had to pay every month, life was even more difficult. Although they were resentful, they could only obediently comply with this rule. Otherwise, they would be severely punished by Xu Qiuyi''s underlings. If they were light, they would be beaten up and crippled, and if they were heavy, their entire family would perish. Under the harsh punishment, who would dare to resist? Ye Jianhan decided to let the monkey, Shadowless, lure the Sea of Void out of the island first, so he found a boatman. The boatman was a man, for his face was barely visible through the beard. He wore an extremely large and gray robe. The robe was very old, as if it had never been washed. From the looks of it, he was a very poor fisherman. A very poor fisherman actually had a very large ship. Aside from the cabin, the ship had two decks, one was twenty meters long and one was fifteen meters wide. There were more than ten sailors on board. The fishing boats of the East China Sea could sail freely on the surface of the lake, but they had to go through instructions to get close to the island where the Sea of Void was stationed. But if you are willing to spend money, someone will always risk breaking the rules. Ye Han had no money, so Shadowless could only take out a gold ingot to the fisherman as a reward. According to Ye Mo Han''s plan, he would use the gold medals from the Jade Pavilion to lure Xu Que Hai out of the island. As long as he got to the shore, Ye Mo Han had full confidence in killing him. Monkey Shadowless was placed on the upper deck of the ship. According to the speed of the ship, it would take him three days to reach his destination. Monkey Shadow was bored to death on the boat, so he went to find the owner of the boat, the fisherman, to chat with him. However, no matter how hard he tried to find the content, the fisherman never said a word to him. Monkey Shadow cursed inwardly, but he did not dare to continue being him. He thought that after this matter was successfully completed, he would definitely steal all the valuable items on the ship. The next day, Monkey arrived at the bow of the ship and saw the island. After travelling for six more hours, three boats from the sea came towards them. The three ships were twice as big as the ones Shadowless had taken. On the sails of each ship, there was a large white flag with the word ''Sea'' written on it. The three ships flew over with the wind. They must be the subordinates of Xu Qiuhai. They must have seen a strange ship approaching the island, so they came to question it. In less than four hours, the three ships arrived before the fisherman''s boat. The three ships anchored and surrounded the fisherman''s boat. The ship was led out by a black-clothed man as he loudly shouted, "It''s forbidden to go to sea from the front. Return to the ship quickly, otherwise, we will be met with a calamity." Monkey Shadow took out the gold medal from his chest pocket and threw it to the man, saying, "Quickly tell Xu Zihai that I need to see him." The big man took the gold plate and was shocked. News of the seven demons of the East Sea dying in the Central Plains a few years after they chased the monkey had already spread throughout the island. Seeing that this person looked very similar to the monkey described in the island, they were shocked and didn''t dare to ask anymore. After the two of them conversed for a while, the man said in a loud voice, "Follow this boat." In the early hours of the next morning, the ship was docked on the island. The dock was wide, and there were more than fifty ships docked at the docks. The big man had asked Monkey to leave the boat without a trace. Monkey without a trace had followed Ye Mo Han''s instructions and refused to go down. He insisted on letting Xu Que Hai see him in person. The burly man was helpless and dared not to be rude to the monkey, so he had no choice but to send his men forward. About an hour later, the anxious Monkey Shadow stood on the deck and saw the virtual sea. A middle-aged man with an aquiline nose and malicious eyes had eight people following behind him. Xu Qiuhai looked at the monkey and laughed, "monkey, you stole something from me, and you still dare to send it to me?" Monkey Shadowless sneered, and scolded, "You dog, I used to care about that brand of yours, but now it''s not strange at all. I even brought it to you from afar, do you know why?" "Why?" Xu Zihai was stunned for a moment. "Don''t you know what a gold medal represents? You want me to tell you such a confidential matter in front of so many people? You can''t afford to be blamed by your superiors, can you? " Monkey Shadowless looked around and said. Xu Zihai looked at everyone and hesitated. Monkey Shadow urged, "Hurry up. This is a confidential matter. You can''t afford to be blamed if it delays." Xu Qiuhai took a glance at everyone, and as if he had made a huge decision, he slowly walked towards the fishing boat that Monkey Shadowless was on. As expected, no one followed behind him. As soon as he reached the deck, a gray shadow came at him ¡ª the owner of the boat, the fisherman. The rabbit rose and fell, and with a ''kacha'' sound, Xu Zihai''s neck was broken by him. He didn''t even make a sound as he fell down. Monkey Shadow looked at the fisherman in surprise. The fisherman smiled at him and tore off the beard on his face. It was Ye Mo Han. When Ye Mo Han had found the fisherman, he had made up his mind about this plan. When the boat was about to sail, he knocked the fisherman unconscious and took off his clothes. Just in case, he shaved the fisherman''s beard and stuck it on his own face. On the way home, Ye Mo Han had intentionally ignored the monkey for fear that it would see through his disguise. When Monkey Shadow called Xu Zihai onto the boat, he started to kill him. This was to prevent any unforeseen events from occurring. After all, Ye Mo only had two months'' worth of time. When you can defeat your opponent, don''t talk too much, don''t do anything else that doesn''t matter. The opportunity is fleeting. If you defeat your opponent in one move and don''t give them any chance to catch their breath, you can also guarantee your own safety. By the same logic, when you have the chance to kill your enemy, you must kill him in one move. It would be the most reasonable and advantageous method to simply kill him. That was what Ye Han did. C21 The sea was turbulent, the sea breeze was howling, the morning clouds were just coming out, and the red light was scattering on the sea surface, like a knight riding the wind and breaking the waves, charging into battle on the sea. This was the shore of the East Sea. The Xuanzi Sea was spread throughout the entire East Sea, and it was stationed on an island about five hundred miles away from the coast. All the fishermen along the coast were under the control of the sea, and they had to pay tribute to the sea every month. The fishermen were in dire need of life, and besides the money they had to pay every month, life was even more difficult. Although they were resentful, they could only obediently comply with this rule. Otherwise, they would be severely punished by Xu Qiuyi''s underlings. If they were light, they would be beaten up and crippled, and if they were heavy, their entire family would perish. Under the harsh punishment, who would dare to resist? Ye Jianhan decided to let the monkey, Shadowless, lure the Sea of Void out of the island first, so he found a boatman. The boatman was a man, for his face was barely visible through the beard. He wore an extremely large and gray robe. The robe was very old, as if it had never been washed. From the looks of it, he was a very poor fisherman. A very poor fisherman actually had a very large ship. Aside from the cabin, the ship had two decks, one was twenty meters long and one was fifteen meters wide. There were more than ten sailors on board. The fishing boats of the East China Sea could sail freely on the surface of the lake, but they had to go through instructions to get close to the island where the Sea of Void was stationed. But if you are willing to spend money, someone will always risk breaking the rules. Ye Han had no money, so Shadowless could only take out a gold ingot to the fisherman as a reward. According to Ye Mo Han''s plan, he would use the gold medals from the Jade Pavilion to lure Xu Que Hai out of the island. As long as he got to the shore, Ye Mo Han had full confidence in killing him. Monkey Shadowless was placed on the upper deck of the ship. According to the speed of the ship, it would take him three days to reach his destination. Monkey Shadow was bored to death on the boat, so he went to find the owner of the boat, the fisherman, to chat with him. However, no matter how hard he tried to find the content, the fisherman never said a word to him. Monkey Shadow cursed inwardly, but he did not dare to continue being him. He thought that after this matter was successfully completed, he would definitely steal all the valuable items on the ship. The next day, Monkey arrived at the bow of the ship and saw the island. After travelling for six more hours, three boats from the sea came towards them. The three ships were twice as big as the ones Shadowless had taken. On the sails of each ship, there was a large white flag with the word ''Sea'' written on it. The three ships flew over with the wind. They must be the subordinates of Xu Qiuhai. They must have seen a strange ship approaching the island, so they came to question it. In less than four hours, the three ships arrived before the fisherman''s boat. The three ships anchored and surrounded the fisherman''s boat. The ship was led out by a black-clothed man as he loudly shouted, "It''s forbidden to go to sea from the front. Return to the ship quickly, otherwise, we will be met with a calamity." Monkey Shadow took out the gold medal from his chest pocket and threw it to the man, saying, "Quickly tell Xu Zihai that I need to see him." The big man took the gold plate and was shocked. News of the seven demons of the East Sea dying in the Central Plains a few years after they chased the monkey had already spread throughout the island. Seeing that this person looked very similar to the monkey described in the island, they were shocked and didn''t dare to ask anymore. After the two of them conversed for a while, the man said in a loud voice, "Follow this boat." The more the boat sailed towards the island, the more anxious Monkey Shadow became, fearing that he would be killed by the Voidsea if he exposed an opening. Thinking that Ye Mo Han might be bathing in the sun by the sea, the unease in his heart turned into anger, and he scolded Ye Mo Han''s family. However, Monkey Shadowless knew that without Ye Mo Han''s protection, he would not live for long. There were so many people in the martial arts world who wanted his life, and just Lu Mingjie alone was enough to give him a headache. He was still hoping for Ye Mo Han to kill Lu Mingjie in two months. With regards to Xu Zihai, Monkey Shadow could only brace himself and continue. In the early hours of the next morning, the ship was docked on the island. The dock was wide, and there were more than fifty ships docked at the docks. The big man had asked Monkey to leave the boat without a trace. Monkey without a trace had followed Ye Mo Han''s instructions and refused to go down. He insisted on letting Xu Que Hai see him in person. The burly man was helpless and dared not to be rude to the monkey, so he had no choice but to send his men forward. About an hour later, the anxious Monkey Shadow stood on the deck and saw the virtual sea. A middle-aged man with an aquiline nose and malicious eyes had eight people following behind him. Xu Qiuhai looked at the monkey and laughed, "monkey, you stole something from me, and you still dare to send it to me?" Monkey Shadowless sneered, and scolded, "You dog, I used to care about that brand of yours, but now it''s not strange at all. I even brought it to you from afar, do you know why?" "Why?" Xu Zihai was stunned for a moment. "Don''t you know what a gold medal represents? You want me to tell you such a confidential matter in front of so many people? You can''t afford to be blamed by your superiors, can you? " Monkey Shadowless looked around and said. Xu Zihai looked at everyone and hesitated. Monkey Shadow urged, "Hurry up. This is a confidential matter. You can''t afford to be blamed if it delays." Xu Qiuhai took a glance at everyone, and as if he had made a huge decision, he slowly walked towards the fishing boat that Monkey Shadowless was on. As expected, no one followed behind him. As soon as he reached the deck, a gray shadow came at him ¡ª the owner of the boat, the fisherman. The rabbit rose and fell, and with a ''kacha'' sound, Xu Zihai''s neck was broken by him. He didn''t even make a sound as he fell down. Monkey Shadow looked at the fisherman in surprise. The fisherman smiled at him and tore off the beard on his face. It was Ye Mo Han. When Ye Mo Han had found the fisherman, he had made up his mind about this plan. When the boat was about to sail, he knocked the fisherman unconscious and took off his clothes. Just in case, he shaved the fisherman''s beard and stuck it on his own face. On the way home, Ye Mo Han had intentionally ignored the monkey for fear that it would see through his disguise. When Monkey Shadow called Xu Zihai onto the boat, he started to kill him. This was to prevent any unforeseen events from occurring. After all, Ye Mo only had two months'' worth of time. When you can defeat your opponent, don''t talk too much, don''t do anything else that doesn''t matter. The opportunity is fleeting. If you defeat your opponent in one move and don''t give them any chance to catch their breath, you can also guarantee your own safety. By the same logic, when you have the chance to kill your enemy, you must kill him in one move. It would be the most reasonable and advantageous method to simply kill him. That was what Ye Han did. C22 Xu Shihai had been killed by Ye Mo Han just like that, but his men were surprisingly calm. They stood there quietly, looking at Ye Mo Han and Monkey Wu Ying. How could they be so calm when they saw their leader being killed? Ye Chanhan seemed to sense that something was wrong. When he focused his eyes, he saw that the eight people behind Xu Qiuhai were lined up in a straight line, and two people were walking over from afar. One of them had an aquiline nose and a dark expression. He looked exactly the same as the Xumi Sea that Ye Mo Han had killed. The other person was actually as good as the wind that had fought with Ye Mo. Why were they together? Where''s Mo Xiyan? This was the first thought that flashed through Ye Mo Han''s mind. Xu Zihai said with a laugh, "Thank you for sending me a letter in advance, telling me to be careful. Otherwise, the one who would have lost his life today would have been me." "Even without me, the one who will die today will be your substitute." Liang Rufeng said lightly. In the blink of an eye, he said to Ye Mo Han, "Ye Mo Han, you actually dared to come here to kill me, you have guts." The sheets were cold and silent. "Xu Zihai, you stinking bastard, you''re really cunning. You actually found a substitute to trick your father." "Monkey Shadowless, if you say anymore, I''ll immediately throw you into the sea to feed the fishes." When Monkey Shadow heard this, he immediately shut his mouth. He knew that Xu Qiuhai had the ability to do so. The people around him were all his subordinates, and he could kill anyone he wanted. "Ye Mo Han, I originally didn''t want to kill you, but since you insist on coming to my door, don''t blame me." Xu Zihai said with a regretful tone. "Do you really think you can kill me?" Ye Mo Han''s words were to Xu Zihai, but his eyes were focused on the good as the wind. "This place is full of my people. If I let you die today, you won''t live past tomorrow." Ye Mo Han looked at the crowd with a sinister smile on his face, as if Ye Mo Han and Monkey Shadowless were two sheep surrounded by a pack of hungry wolves. "Are all the people here really your men?" "You don''t see it?" "I can tell one of them isn''t?" Of course, the leaf sheet refers to the good wind. Xu Zihai also knew that he was talking about a kind heart, so he smiled and said: "His uncle and I could be considered to have shared life and death together in the past. Right, that was when we killed your father. You think nephew Liang will be unfavorable towards me? " Ye Mo gave a cold snort. "Perhaps he is the only one who knows." Xu Zhihai laughed out loud. He was very happy as he turned around and said to Liang Rufeng, "Nephew, tell this silly kid, will you harm me?" "Yes." As the word came out of his mouth, the sword that was as good as the wind had already left its sheath and stabbed into the heart of the void sea. Xu Qiuhai''s eyes were wide open, filled with disbelief and surprise. Even if he died, he did not believe that the wind would suddenly stab him with this sword. This time, Xu Zihai''s men reacted. The eight people lined up, whether they were going up or down, left or right, and pounced towards the wind. The expression on the face of the wind was still so calm, he did not put these eight people in his eyes at all. The swords twisted backwards, forming an arc in the air, like shooting stars in the sky. The throats of the four people just happened to hit this sword that was like a shooting star. Fresh blood interweaved and gushed out like a gale. It did not have a single stain on its blood-red surface, making it look like a dazzling white stamen among the blossoming red flowers. The other four people missed their target and were also drenched in blood. Only then did they realize that their four companions had already lost their lives. The four of them looked at each other before turning around to flee. Beside them, a man waved his hand and more than ten sabremen surged forward, hacking all four of them to death in a split-second. The one who had waved his hand to give the order was the one who had whispered with the black-clothed, tight-uniformed man. That person had an extremely shrewd face. Clearly, he was an expert at following the wind. His name was Cao Mingze, and he was one of the top strategists in Xuanzhai. He was the only one who relied on the East Sea to survive. He was in charge of the amount of tribute. Cao Tianze straightened his clothes, nodded to Liang Rufeng and Ye Mo Han, and said in a clear voice, "From today onwards, we will be following Young Master Liang''s lead." When Monkey Shadow saw this, he heaved a sigh of relief. "Xu Zihai''s kung fu skills are even better than mine." "It''s a pity that he''s not as lucky as you. He ran into a good wind in this kind of situation." Ye Mo Han sighed. "What do you mean?" "Just take a look for yourself." Ye Mo stood on the deck and looked at the people on the dock. Liang Rufeng looked at Cao Tianze coldly and asked, "Why did you kill them?" "Don''t tell me that you don''t want to kill them?" Cao Tianze had a flattering smile on his face. "You think I can''t kill them?" Cao Tianze tried to see what Liang Rufeng meant from his expression, but he failed. This made him very afraid, and his tone was somewhat stuttering, "I just want to save Young Master Liang some time. After all, these people''s blood will dirty your sword." "Blood will only make my sword sharper." "A bright breeze caresses his sword." Now, my sword needs your blood. " Cao Tianze''s legs began to tremble. Those who were used to kneeling would always have their legs trembling. Just as Cao Tianze was about to kneel down out of habit, a sword as swift as the wind pierced into his throat. Some people are used to enjoying the worship of others, but there are also some people who do not like the worship of others. The setting sun was in the middle of the horizon, as if it was guarding the last rays of light before the arrival of night. Ye Han and Liang Rufeng stood on the deck, the sea breeze caressed their faces, making them feel cool and refreshing. At this time, although it was very comfortable, Ye Mo Han was still thinking about Liu Yiyi. "It''s all thanks to you today." Ye Yi Han thanked the good wind. "You don''t have to thank me. The only reason I''m here is because I was entrusted by Mo Xiyan." Ye Mo Han''s heart had already guessed that Mo Xi Yan was the one who had ordered the good wind to come, but why did the good wind listen to him? Ye Mo Han couldn''t understand either. Could it be that Liang Rufeng also liked Mo Xi Yan? As if he had seen through Ye Mo Han''s thoughts, he continued, "She said that if I help her this time, she won''t bother me anymore." "Then I really should go and thank her." "No need, she didn''t do it all for you." "What do you mean?" "Xu Zihai has 30,000 men under his command. After he dies, the Mo Clan will send someone to subdue these 30,000 men to increase their strength." Liang Ri''s words gave Ye Wen Han a huge shock. Xu Jing''s men had already pledged their allegiance to the Mo Clan, and with the addition of the 30,000 troops of the void sea, the Mo Clan''s power had increased by a lot. Furthermore, the Mo Clan''s strength had provided the necessary conditions for Mo Yunfan''s determination to dominate the entire world. Ye Mo Han suddenly had a strange feeling. Could the Mo Clan be related to the Jade Pavilion? If Mo Yunfan was the founder of the Jade Pavilion, then he had the right to pursue the deer in the world. He could use the Mo Clan''s influence to control the powerful families, and then use the Jade Pavilion to control the entire martial arts world from the shadows. After the two forces successfully merged, it was as easy to take over the world as taking out things from the bag. C23 In this world, there was a type of person that many people wanted to be friends with. However, this sort of person was destined to never have any friends, because from the moment they were born, all their interest and energy were attracted to one thing. Liang Rufeng was such a person. What attracted him was the sword in his hand. "There''s a duel between us." Liang Rufeng suddenly said. "Right now." Ye Jianhan gazed at the rising full moon on the sea. It was said that full moon represented reunion, and it could remind people of their hometown. However, without a home, what would they think of a full moon? Liang Rufeng shook his head, "Not now. You have something on your mind." "You can tell?" Ye Mo Han was somewhat surprised. "If you were fine, you wouldn''t have risked your life to kill Xu Qiuhai." Ye Wen laughed coldly, "I thought you only knew how to practice the sword. I didn''t expect you to be so smart." "If you have something on your mind, you can''t duel properly. In order to keep you from worrying, I will work with you to solve this thorny problem. " Liang Rufeng was smart. He had already guessed that something that could cause Ye Mo Han to be in a difficult position would be very troublesome. In order to have a fair fight with Ye Mo Han, he had taken the initiative to ask Ye Mo Han to work together to solve this problem. "You''re going to help me?" Ye Wen asked coldly. "I''m not helping you, I just want to have a fair duel with you. A fair duel must rid itself of all distractions, and any distractions will not be called fair." Wasn''t fairness what everyone hoped for? But how many people were willing to work so hard for fairness? Regardless of whether it was a small fairness or a large fairness, as long as you put in effort to fight for it, it was definitely worth it. Liang Rufeng was a good helper, and with his help, Ye Mo Han was able to defeat Lu Ming Jie. When he told Liang Rufeng about Lu Mingjie''s death, he naturally left out the matter of Lu Mingjie killing his master and plotting the murder of his junior brother and Hua Shan''s secret passageway. Hearing that it was Lu Mingjie, Liang Yifeng frowned, "I have heard of him before. It is said that he has never fought with anyone before, but I didn''t expect his martial arts to be so high. I really want to go up against him. " "He really isn''t easy to deal with." Ye Mo Han smiled bitterly. Furthermore, his internal energy is filled with a demonic aura, which does not seem like the orthodox Hua Shan Martial Arts. " "A person who is addicted to alcohol would like to have a taste of wine that he hasn''t tasted before. A person who is addicted to martial arts is the same." "A change in the topic is as swift as the wind." If what he has learnt is truly demonic, then the time he has spent in cultivation is definitely not short. " "You mean this is the kind of martial arts that Lu Mingjie has been training in?" Ye Mo Han''s heart agreed with this. If it wasn''t for this, how could Lu Ming Jie have killed his master so many years ago? "My sword has never tasted the blood of this sort of old man." The wind caressed the scabbard, as if he would definitely be able to kill Lu Mingjie. "With your help, Lu Mingjie will definitely die." Ye Mo was confident of this. Liang Rufeng looked at the full moon and asked, "How much do you know about the Jade Pavilion?" Ye Mo Han''s heart trembled. A good man like the wind knew about the Jade Pavilion. Could it be that he had heard about it from Mo Xiyan? Maybe Liang Rufeng was from the Jade Jade Pavilion? Liang Rufeng suddenly smiled and took out the gold medallion that Monkey Shadowless gave to Xu Zihai, "Don''t worry, I''m not from the Jade Pavilion. Just now, one of Xu Zhihai''s men secretly gave this to me, so I asked you out of curiosity." Ye Wen let out a breath of relief, and said: "Fortunately, you are not a member of the Jade Pavilion, otherwise you would have been my enemy. I really don''t know what to do now." "Xi Yan likes you." Liang Rufeng suddenly said these words, causing Ye Mo Han to be at a loss of what to do. Ye Mo Han himself couldn''t explain the relationship between him and Mo Xi Yan. They could be considered to have been close friends before, but would the children of the martial arts world really be bound by these little details? "Xi Yan is a good girl." "Like the wind." Nan Gong is definitely not worthy of her. " "That''s why you killed Nangong Ding?" "He is merely a lustful person who covets the beauty of a young girl. Furthermore, he is so conceited that he wants to fight with me. He is truly courting death." It was obvious from how Liang Rufeng addressed Mo Xi Yan that the relationship between the two of them was not ordinary. Ye Mo Han seemed to understand why Mo Xi needed someone to kill the good as wind. The relationship between the good as wind and Mo Xi Yan was perhaps more complicated than Ye Mo Han had imagined, but Ye Mo Han did not want to ask. For some things, it was better to not ask than to ask. The moon was full in the west, and the sound of the boat cutting through the water was very loud. Ye Wen was tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. His thoughts were complicated. Before he ended his conversation with Liang Rufeng, he said a few more words to Ye Mo Han. He told Ye Mo Han that there was no complicated relationship between him and Mo Xi Yan, and finally entrusted Ye Wen Han to take good care of Mo Xi Yan. What kind of feelings did Mo Xiyan have for such a good man? If he had feelings, why would he send people to kill him? You still want to block the exit of the Wind God Col and trap Liang Rufeng inside? What kind of feelings did she have for Mo Xiyan? Do you like it? If a person like Liang Rufeng could be considered the killer of thousands of girls, why didn''t Mo Xi Yan have any feelings for him? The more Ye Mo thought about it, the more he did not know what to do. It was as if he had a messy numbness in his head that he could not chop no matter how hard he tried. In fact, how many people could be so quick to cut down on matters between men and women? The heavens allowed a man and a woman to exist in this world, which meant that there were many stories between them. After three days of sailing, they arrived at the shore. The fisherman who had been knocked unconscious by Ye Mo Han had long since turned his head to look at him. When he saw Ye Mo Han, his expression became furious, but he was afraid that Ye Mo Han would knock him out again, so he could only mutter a few curses. As the fisherman cursed in a low voice, he happened to catch a glimpse of the monkey, Shadowless, sneering at him. The sailors on the fisherman''s boat all snickered and whispered when they saw the fisherman. Right now, the monkey was still a little angry at Ye Mo''s deceit. "F * ck! Even these sailors knew that you were pretending to be him. I was the only one who was tricked!" "Because you are the key to my failed plan. Of course I have to hide it from you." Ye Mo Han purposely used failure, which was obviously a form of self-mockery. "Then why did these sailors conceal it for you?" "Because their boss is very stingy, and I gave you some money, they are very willing to pretend that they don''t know anything and go to their respective jobs peacefully." Ye Mo''s cold smile was just like the sun at this moment, making people feel warm and comfortable. At this moment, the news of the murder of Xu Zihai and Cao Tianze was spread among the fishermen. The fishermen cheered and danced and surrounded Ye Mo and the other two. They wanted the three of them to stay for a few more days to give them a chance to express their gratitude. Xu Zihai and Cao Tianze were like invisible shackles that had been stuck on their bodies for a long time. After the shackles had been removed, they could not help but rejoice. Ye Wen Han looked at the simple fishermen and felt their sincerity. Xu Zihai was only his enemy, and he had never thought of doing anything for the fishermen. Being surrounded like this made Ye Mo feel a little ashamed. These simple fishermen only wanted to live a life where no one dared to bully them. However, such a simple wish was destroyed by Xu Qiuhai. Ye Mo Han suddenly felt that what he could do for these people was also something to be proud of. It was much happier than simply killing for love, hate, and hatred. After killing your enemies, sometimes you won''t be able to feel happy about your grudge and kindness, but after you help some people, when the people who helped you sincerely thank you, you''ll get some pride and a sense of accomplishment. C24 The journey from the East China Sea to Mount Hua required ten days to travel day and night on horseback and a month to travel on foot. By this time, a month had passed since the two months with Lu Mingjie, and Ye Jianhan had purchased six horses from a group of horsemen. The secret map had already been destroyed by the monkey, and Ye Mo Han had already decided to join hands and kill Lu Ming. When they were almost at the foot of Mount Hua, Monkey Shadowless was scared and wanted to leave first. Having been with Ye Mo Han for so many days, he at least had some sense of friendship. Before the monkey left, Ye Shuang Han asked him to wash his hands in gold, away from the world. Monkey Shadowless quickly agreed. "Do you really think he''d wash his hands in a golden bowl?" Ye Wen Han asked as he watched the monkey disappear into the distance. "It is easy to change one''s nature, but hard to change one''s nature." "Ye Wen said coldly." However, as long as he is far away from the martial arts world, he can still protect himself. " "Then you''re saying that you''re supporting him in stealing the hard work of ordinary people?" Liang Rufeng said with a smile. "Ordinary people''s hard work and money can''t enter his eyes. People like him like that like extraordinary things." "Ye Mo said with a cold smile." But how many ordinary people have you seen have extraordinary things? Those who have treasures are either merchants, nobles, or the martial arts world''s people. Monkeys can live a long life without provoking the martial arts world''s people. " "You''re right. No matter how good his Qing Gong is, he might not be able to escape every time." It was as if he had a finger in his hand. The two of them smiled at each other and urged their horses to move slowly. At this time, they were very close to Mount Hua, and Ye Wen was not in a hurry to get there. Right now, he really wanted to have a good meal and a good night''s sleep. He wanted to rest up and go see Lu Mingjie. Only an energetic person would be able to successfully accomplish such a task. At this time, the distance from Jade Springs Courtyard at the foot of the mountain of Hua was less than two hundred miles, and there were three towns in the middle of it. The territory of the Hua Shan Sect had been governed by Lin Moyu and Zhang Yiming for many years. They could be considered to have made a fortune for the people. Everyone loved and respected the people of the Hua Mountain Sect. Ever since it was spread that Ye Mo Han had killed Zhang Yiming, the local people had long since hated Ye Mo Han to the bones. However, they were just ordinary people and had never seen Ye Mo Han before. Even if they had, they didn''t dare to say anything. In front of strong people, most people would swallow their anger. Therefore, all they could do was to express their anger during the idle chat after lunch in order to remember the head they respected. The two of them urged their horses on. They arrived at the first town in the evening, and Ye Mo Han gave three of the five remaining horses to the owner of an inn as lodging and money for drinks. The owner of the inn was a rather loyal person. He gave Ye Mo Han ten taels of silver after leaving the two guests'' inn and their food and wine. This inn was the place where food was served. Behind it was a courtyard and the guest rooms were all built around the guest rooms. Ye Han and the good wind of the room next to each other, the two of them had a grand evening to drink, after the drink went back to their own room to rest. Late at night, the moon was bright and the stars were thin. The Crow Magpie did not fly south. Beside the inn, a few crows were cawing at the inn from a dead tree that was surrounded by three people. Since ancient times, crows had always been unknown, were they hinting at something? Outside the door of the inn stood thirty people. These thirty people all held weapons, swords, spears, and nearly all of them were different. The two people leading the group were a tall and sturdy man wearing a mask with strange patterns on his face. Under the moonlight, the mask looked even more ferocious and terrifying. The other one was a middle-aged woman who wore a charming smile on her face. The masked man was Wu Yi Sect''s head, Xie Feipeng. The woman was naturally the Third Aunt Liu who had led Ye Mo Han into the Drunken Moon Restaurant. "Are you done?" Xie Feipeng asked Third Aunt Liu. "Don''t worry, no matter how big the commotion, no one will know." "Haha ¡­" Third Aunt Liu laughed. The people within a mile of here will never hear anything. They have all been killed by the Black Cloaked Sect''s best assassins. " Xie Feipeng acknowledged and urged Third Aunt Liu, "You must not be careless. Ye Jianhan and Ruofeng are not easy to deal with. If they work together, it will be unthinkable." "Two fists are no match for four hands, we have thirty-four people now, plus the ambush in two towns, there are a total of one hundred and twenty people, the rest are rushing here to support us, no matter how strong Ye Mo Han and Liang Rufeng are, we can only die here tonight." Third Aunt Liu''s words caused one''s teeth to go cold. "Ye Mo Han ah Ye Mo Han, I let you kill a good man like the wind, you actually became friends with him, it really disappoints me." Xie Feipeng sighed, appearing extremely regretful. However, it was evident that he was unable to suppress the joy in his heart. "Rest assured, neither of them will survive the night." Third Aunt Liu promised Xie Feipeng. "Are you sure we can''t live past tonight?" Liang Rufeng walked out with Ye Mo Han, who was staring at Third Aunt Liu with a big smile on his face. "All of you drank so much, yet you can wake up so quickly." Third Aunt Liu was somewhat surprised. Her subordinate had told her that the two of them had been drinking for a long time, but in such a short time, why did the two of them appear as if they had never been drinking before? "If we were to drink in this place, wouldn''t we be courting death?" Ye Mo Han and Liang Rufeng drank from the water, and Ye Mo Han purposely changed the tavern''s owner. Xie Feipeng smiled sinisterly. "The reason why our Black Cloth Sect sent all our experts over this time is to kill the two of you. You didn''t even drink the last of the road wine. I''m sorry for you. " Ye Chonglou and Liangfeng looked at each other. They knew each other''s intentions. They wanted to capture the thief first. As long as he could take down Xie Feipeng and Third Aunt Liu in one go, they would be able to avoid a chaotic battle and both of them would be in an invincible position. Ye Mo Han and An Ran leapt from their original positions in an instant. Ye Mo Han pounced on Xie Feipeng, and An Ran pounced on Third Aunt Liu. The two of them rushed forward like a hawk pouncing on a rabbit. The thirty or so people behind Xie Feipeng and Third Aunt Liu immediately rushed out, forming a semicircle in front of them. Four blades, three swords, two spears, eight halberds suddenly thrust out at the same time. The two of them moved as fast as lightning, their bodies could no longer be frozen. Under urgent circumstances, the top of their bodies leaned forward as they raised their swords in the air. The scabbard was sent flying, blocking in front of Ye Mo Han. When Ye Wen Han found an opening, he immediately turned around and retreated. Almost at the same time, a ''ding-dong'' sound was heard. The sword in Liang Rufeng''s hand had already clashed against the two long halberds. Sparks flew in all directions as he gracefully landed beside Ye Mo Han. As soon as Liang Rufeng stood up, eight hatchet-wielding killers jumped out from the back. All eight of them seemed to be capable of slashing the sky and chopping the earth. Another eight flew out from the eight, all of them wielding long spears. The remaining eighteen people quickly surrounded the two of them. Ye Mo Han and Liang Wangfeng were like lambs waiting to be slaughtered. Third Aunt Liu laughed complacently from behind, "I thought these thirty-four people were not enough. It seems like they are more than enough. The two of them are about to become minced meat." The ringing sound of a bell could be heard without end. It was the sound of weapons colliding as people cried out in pain. The people screaming were obviously from the Black Cloth Sect. The eight people wielding long spears had their legs injured by the wind and sword Qi. The eight people who were wounded by the wind couldn''t stand still. They all fell down, stepping on the bodies of the people who wielded the long axes. Ye Mo Han Han took a blade from the encirclement, and immediately killed six people with the axe in their hands. Then he let go of the blade, and chopped at another person with the halberd. In an instant, his hands reached out and grabbed the ankles of the other two long axe wielders. He turned his body into a weapon and began to spin. Weapons immediately hacked over, and the two of them immediately lost their lives. Ye Wen''s cold body spun rapidly, and four people were hit; their brains had burst open and they died. He then looked at Ruo Feng, his sword moved swiftly and thrusted a dozen times. Five people died, eight tendons in their hands were severed, and it was no different from a cripple if he could not hold a weapon. Of the thirty-four people from the Wu Yi Sect, more than half were already dead. If Xie Feipeng wasn''t wearing a mask, his expression would''ve been very ugly. Third Aunt Liu''s face had already started to turn pale from fear. What she was afraid of wasn''t Ye Mo Han or Ruofeng, but Xie Feipeng. She had promised Xie Feipeng that she would arrange everything properly tonight, which was why Xie Feipeng had personally come to watch the battle. However, these people were clearly no match for the two of them. Xie Feipeng''s punishment for his subordinates dereliction of duty was very cruel and terrifying. Therefore, many people who failed would rather die than return to receive punishment. Third Aunt Liu sneaked a peek at Xie Feipeng. Behind the hideous mask, there seemed to be two cold and cruel gazes looking at her. Third Aunt Liu couldn''t help but shiver. At this time, only nine out of thirty-four people had the fighting strength. However, in the bloody air, these nine people''s courage had already been broken. He stood in front of Xie Feipeng and Third Aunt Liu, trying to move forward but not daring to. He could only look at his companions. Ye Mo Han smiled at Third Aunt Liu and said, "Do you want us to chop us into minced meat for you to eat?" "Of these two, which one do you want?" Ye Wen asked Ye Yihan. Xie Feipeng and Third Aunt Liu glanced at each other in disdain. Xie Feipeng was infuriated. He shouted at the nine people in front of him, "You trash, are you waiting to be killed or are you going to fight to the death?" Liang Rufeng sneered, "Give me nine people, and you can have the other two." As soon as he finished speaking, his sword was like a flood dragon, and his aura was like a rainbow. The nine of them immediately felt an unprecedented pressure, and hurriedly used their weapons to block it. However, the nine of them seemed to be attracted by a huge gravitational force. Their raised arms froze in midair, unable to retract them. Liangreng''s wrist slanted as his sword moved sideways, stabbing the left side of the third person''s jaw. The person fell to the ground dead without even making a sound. When the two people at the side saw this, Liang Rufeng''s sword had already stabbed the first and second people on the left side to death. The six people were so angry that their weapons slashed horizontally, cut vertically, and slashed diagonally towards the wind. The wind sword qi suddenly increased, and with the sword as the blade, six sword strikes followed in an instant. There was a loud sound, followed by a fog of blood, followed by a loud wailing sound. The right hands of the six people were cut off by the wind. At the same time that Liang Rufeng attacked, Ye Mo Han also attacked. However, the opponent he faced was the leader of the Black Cloaked Sect. Normally, the leader of a group of people would be either a martial artist or a resourceful person. At the same time Ye Mo Han made his move, his right hand suddenly grabbed Third Aunt Liu''s back. Third Aunt Liu instantly lost her ability to resist, like a doll in Xie Feipeng''s hands. As his subordinates, how many of them were not dolls? When Ye Mo Han was less than three meters away from the two, Xie Feipeng suddenly threw Third Aunt Liu away. Third Aunt Liu''s right index finger and middle finger came together, aiming at Ye Mo''s cold shanzhong acupoint. The Shanzhong acupoint was an important acupoint for the human body. Those who were hit by it would be unable to move their limbs, while those who were hit would die immediately. "Stop!" Ye Wen shouted. His left palm struck Third Aunt Liu''s right arm, while his right fist came down. The two forces collided, and with a cracking sound, the bones in Third Aunt Liu''s right arm shattered. She was afraid that she would never be able to recover. However, so what if the person was about to die? Ye Mo Han had broken Third Aunt Liu''s arm, but he did not kill her. Instead, he stabbed her in the chest with his sword. Third Aunt Liu immediately died. When Ye Mo Han looked at her, he suddenly realized that in Third Aunt Liu''s left hand was a dagger the size of a palm, glowing with a green light. Obviously, it was highly toxic. When Xie Feipeng saw that Third Aunt Liu had been killed, he laughed out loud. A white mist suddenly appeared around him, and in a short period of time, it started to spread out again. It was like a huge mist, so thick that one could not even see his fingers. By the time the white mist dispersed, Xie Feipeng had already disappeared without a trace. C25 The smell of blood gradually became fainter, and the crows were circling in the air. The corpses on the ground should have attracted them, and if they weren''t afraid of the cold and gentle wind coming from Ye Wen, they would have already come down and started gorging themselves. Ye Wen Han and Liang Wangfeng checked every single house in the area, and didn''t leave a single person alive. Even the watchdog was killed, and all the humans and dogs died tragically. "Are you feeling sorry for them?" Liang Rufeng looked at the somewhat unnatural Ye Mo Han and asked. "They are ordinary people, after all." Ye Yihan really wanted to capture Xie Feipeng and personally kill him, so as to comfort the souls of these people who had died so tragically. On the other hand, Liang Rufeng was very calm. "They are going to die eventually. It might be better for them to die now than to live." Ye Mo Han smiled bitterly, "What you say makes sense. In this chaotic world, dying might be better than living." "This would also agree with the saying, rather than a chaotic world, I would rather be a dog than a human." The chickens were already crowing, and the sky would soon brighten, but the sky seemed even darker. Was it the darkest before dawn? Ye Wen Han yawned, he was obviously very sleepy. "I don''t know if we can sleep peacefully." The sound of horse hooves could be heard from afar, it sounded like there were at least 50 people there. Could it be that the ambushing troops from the other two areas had come here after meeting with Xie Feipeng? The sound of the horse''s hooves was getting closer and closer. Ye Mo Han and Liang Rufeng were calm. If Xie Feipeng''s men were to come, although the two of them weren''t completely confident in defeating them, they could still protect themselves. It was getting darker and the dawn was getting closer. Ye Chanhan and Liangrou could already hear the shouts of the riders. In a moment, the riders appeared in front of them. The leader was a woman, wearing a white robe. The people behind her were all wearing the same white. The woman dressed in white was about twenty years old, and her expression was graceful and cold. Her elegant facial features revealed a trace of sorrow, and when she looked at Ye Mo Han, it also revealed a hint of fury, as if Ye Mo was going to be burned to ashes. Ye Mo saw her expression and guessed who she was. This was the territory of the Hua Shan Sect, and a young woman was wearing a white dress. She was naturally the new Sect Leader of the Hua Shan Sect, Zhang Yiming''s daughter, Zhang Qingwu. Zhang Qingwu only stared at Ye Wen Han, and from behind her, a muscular man with a grey beard appeared and berated Ye Mo Han: "Ye Mo Han, you killed my Sect Leader before, and you also killed my Hua Shan civilians late at night. These two crimes are enough for you to die a hundred times over." Ye Mo Han''s heart was filled with surprise. The Dark Yi Sect had just left, and the Hua Shan Sect was the new Sect Leader. This was too much of a coincidence. Was this Lu Mingjie playing tricks in the middle? It was probably because Lu Ming was afraid that Ye Mo Han and Liang Rufeng would work together to observe his whereabouts. He then told Wu Yi Sect that he wanted to use the Wu Yi Sect to get rid of him and Liang Rufeng. Lu Mingjie probably didn''t have much confidence in the Black Cloaked Sect, so he let Zhang Qingwu bring his men down the mountain. Zhang Qingwu said, "Elder Chu, Elder Li, now that Ye Mo is right in front of us, if he doesn''t obediently follow us, can we use the Hua Shan Sword Formation to kill him on the spot?" The ones who were called Elder Chu and Elder Li by Zhang Qingwu were the Second and Third Elders of the Hua Shan Sect. The Second Elder''s name was Chu Li, and he was Zhang Yiming''s Junior Brother. Third Elder Li Zhixiang was the youngest disciple of Zhang Dingyi. The Mountain Flower Sword Formation was created by Zhang Dingyi. After being improved by Lin Moxiao, its power had increased by leaps and bounds. The sword formation was divided into a small sword formation and a large sword formation. The small sword formation was formed by eight people, and was derived from the Fuxi Eight Trigrams. The eight people in the sword formation stood in eight different directions: Kan, Gen, Quake, Xun, Li, Kun, and Xi. The eight people in the sword formation stood in eight different positions, Kan, Gen, Zhen, Xun, Li, Kun, and Xi eight in the sword formation. Only three people had been able to break through the formation. One was Ye Sheng, two was Liang AoTian and the third was Chen Shaochong. The Great Sword Formation of Mount Hua was suitable for group battles or battles between two armies. It was also divided into a square formation and a perimeter formation. This formation was evolved from the sixty-four divinities of the Yi Chuan. The phalanx usually consisted of sixty-four people, who fought against each other and the Yellow Dragon. As the name implied, there was another circular sword formation outside the square sword formation. Besides the sixty-four people in the square formation, there were also one hundred and twenty-eight people in the round formation. During battle, this formation could join forces and attack the other party together, and could also replace the casualties in their own formation at any time. It was said that the Siege Formation had only been practiced once in front of outsiders. That time, the onlookers had been the Sect Leaders of Shaolin and Wu Dang. When the two sects saw the formation, they deeply admired it. At that time, the one who had been in charge of this array was Ye Mo Han''s mother, Lin Moyu. Chu Li and Li Zhi were both junior brothers of Lin Moxiao. Their love for Lin Moyu was far greater than their respect for Zhang Yiming. Although the two of them hated Ye Mo Han for killing Zhang Yiming, they were not willing to kill him in person. Therefore, when Zhang Qingwu suggested using the Mountain Sword Formation to kill Ye Mo Han in front of everyone, the two of them stood out to oppose him. They contend that they should first allow Ye Mo to climb Mount Hua, cripple his kung fu, and let him spend his life thinking about it in Mount Hua. But Chu Li Sa always found that the people within a mile of here all died miserably, a moment of anger, and began to berate the cold sheets. Li Zhixiang was a cautious man. He looked at the assassins from the Black Cloaked Sect on the ground and asked, "Who are these people?" "Black Cloth Sect, the people of Mount Hua were also killed by them." Liao Rao said. "Who are you?" Zhang Qingwu said coldly as he stared at Liang Yifeng. What qualifications do you have to speak here? " "As good as the wind." Of course, everyone present had heard of Liang Rufeng''s name before. He was an outstanding talent in sword arts, and also the nephew of Liang AoTian. He would definitely not lie in front of everyone. So when he said that the people of Hua Mountain were killed by the Wu Yi Sect, then it must have been the Wu Yi Sect. Chu Li and Li Zhixiang naturally believed him. Some people were able to convince others with just their own names, while others tried everything they could to gain trust in others. However, things went against their wishes. "Young Master Liang, your uncle and I had some connections back in the old days. Ye Mo Han is a great enemy to my sect, and is also the person who killed my father. May I ask Young Master Liang if I can avenge my father''s death? " Zhang Qingwu said bitterly. "Naturally." Liang Rufeng changed the topic and continued, "But not now." Zhang Qingwu let out a cold laugh. When she saw Ye Mo Han and An Ran standing side by side, she knew that the two of them were definitely in the same group. She sarcastically said, "It''s said that Uncle Liang is also Ye Mo Han''s enemy, but today, the two of them seem to be good friends." Ye Mo Han shook his head and sighed, as if he had finally made up his mind. He said, "Sect Leader Zhang, I didn''t kill your father." Li Zhixiang was slightly surprised by Zhang Yiming''s words. He thought about it carefully, Zhang Yiming''s death was indeed suspicious. The sword strike that had stabbed Zhang Yiming came from his back and pierced through his chest. That strike was accurate, and the distance between the attack and Zhang Yiming was very close. It could be inferred that Zhang Yiming knew that there was someone behind him. But with Zhang Yiming''s personality, he definitely wouldn''t let Ye Mo Han, the son of an old friend, stand behind him. Even if Ye Mo Han stood behind him, he still wouldn''t let his guard down. Although Li Zhixiang had raised these doubts, Ye Mo Han was the only one who had entered the meeting hall that day. Not long after that, Ye Mo Han had admitted to killing Zhang Yiming himself in many places. Now that Ye Jianhan had denied it, Li Zhixiang had once again recalled those suspicious points. Zhang Qingwu naturally did not believe Ye Mo Han''s words, "It''s too late to deny it now. Ye Mo Han, are you going to Mount Hua with us to receive punishment, or are you going to be punished here by our Hua Shan Sect?" Ye Wen Han was also a bit angry. He didn''t like women like Zhang Qingwu speaking to him in a disdainful and disdainful manner. Thus, he smiled and said: "I will go to Mount Hua sooner or later, but now, I will definitely not follow you." "Assemble the formation." Following Zhang Qingwu''s order, sixteen people leapt out from behind her. Each group of eight stood in eight different directions, encircling Ye Mo Han and Liang Rufeng in the center. Ye Wen said with a cold smile, "Have you ever seen the Mountain Sword Formation? This is the first time I''ve been enlightened. " "I was just curious to see it, but now I have to experience it." A bitter smile appeared on Liang Rufeng''s face. After Liang Rufeng finished speaking, Ye Mo Han suddenly moved like a ghost through the eight people, and in that instant, he returned to his original position. When he looked again, he saw that there were already eight swords in his hands. Ye Wen Han''s body slightly moved, and he struck out with his sword like a gentle breeze. The cold Qi instantly pressed down on Ye Mo Han''s body, and before he could return to his original position, he stabbed out with his sword eight times. The eight swords stabbed into the seven inches of the surrounding enemy''s sword. Ye Chanhan returned to his original position and attacked the man like the wind. He wanted to draw his sword and charge forward, but as soon as his sword was drawn, it broke. In fact, in terms of a true battle, when the Mountain Flower Sword Formation was used, even if he might not be able to defeat the two of them, he would still be able to fight them for at least an hour or so. It was just that Ye Mo Han''s sword snatch and the broken sword that was as good as the wind had been completed in one go. He had spoken first and snatched the person away, giving the Hua Shan Sword Formation no chance to display its might. Zhang Qingwu was so shocked that he became furious. He waved his hand and twenty-four disciples leapt out from behind him, forming three small sword formations. Having learned their lesson, the twenty-four of them immediately drew out their swords and pointed them at Ye Wen''s bed. C26 Dawn had begun to shine in the eastern sky, and the night did not feel so long after dawn. A chaotic battle was about to break out. Li Zhixiang''s thoughts were extremely quick, and he could tell that if he were to fight with Ye Mo Han and Liang Rufeng, they would only end up dead. For today''s matter, he was afraid that there would be a third party who would try to take advantage of the situation, so he quickly stopped them, "You two, if Ye Mo Han really did not kill my senior, then please come with us to Hua Shan to meet with our martial uncle. The truth will be revealed." Ye Jianhan''s impression of Li Zhixiang was not bad. Hearing him mention his martial uncle, he guessed that it must be Lu Mingzhu. There was still some time before the two month period. It was possible that he was at Mount Hua, so would he bring Liu Yiyi along with him? However, if they went to Mount Hua, it would be almost impossible to kill Lu Mingjie and save Liu Yiyi. If he were to expose the matter regarding Lu Mingjie, he would definitely be scolded and slandered. Ye Mo Han thought for a moment and said, "Are you referring to Grand Elder Lu Mingjie? It''s just that I promised to meet him at Jade Spring Academy in a few days'' time. If we were to recklessly climb the mountain now, it might not be appropriate. " Zhang Qingwu reprimanded, "What nonsense are you spouting? When did my senior and granduncle make an agreement with you? " Hearing Zhang Qingwu say this, Ye Mo Han relaxed. Lu Mingjie really did not tell anyone that he had fought with him. This way, Ye Mo Han was even more certain that Liu Yi Yi was not in Mount Hua, and since Zhang Qingwu came down here today, Lu Mingjie probably didn''t know. So how did Zhang Qing Wu know that Ye Yi Han and Liang Rufeng had come here? Who in the Hua Shan Sect was related to the Black Cloaked Sect? Ye Mo Han looked around at the crowd and said, "Do you know that it''s not important? After the agreement between your martial granduncle and I is over, I''ll go to Mount Hua myself. There''s no need for you to gather so many people to invite me." "I promise that after he arrives, he will definitely go to Mount Hua. Even if he doesn''t want to, I will force him to go." At this moment, the words of Liangrou still carried a lot of weight. At the very least, Chu Li and Li Zhixiang believed what he said very much. Zhang Qingwu let out a sneer as if mocking Ye Mo Han and his arrogant and conceited attitude. Chu Li and Li Zhixiang exchanged glances. Both of them had the same thoughts, and neither of them wanted to see the Hua Shan disciples fight with Ye Mo Han and Liang Ruo. With Ye Mo Han and An Ran''s kung fu skills, even if the Mountain Flower Sword Formation could defeat two people, it would still deal more than twenty casualties. Li Zhixiang walked up to Zhang Qingwu and whispered in his ear. Zhang Qingwu frowned but didn''t say anything. Li Zhixiang softly urged, "I believe he''ll be able to handle this matter well. We''ll just wait and see." "I will let you live for a few more days." "" Zhang Qingwu gritted his teeth and said after a long while. Young Master Liang, today, you boasted in front of so many people that you wanted to ensure that Ye Mo would come to Hua Mountain. If he doesn''t come to Hua Mountain after all of this is over, then you can come and kill him on his behalf, what do you say? " Zhang Qingwu obviously didn''t believe that Ye Wen Han had an appointment with Lu Mingjie, but she could see that Li Zhi Xiang and Chu Li were unwilling to kill Ye Mo Han at this time. She spoke to Liang Rufeng in such a manner that even though she lost her demeanor as the Sect Leader, she also made an emotional cover up for her concession. Liang Rufeng did not mind Zhang Qingwu''s words at all: "Okay, if Ye Wen is not cold enough, I will kill him on his behalf." Zhang Qingwu glared at the two and led the group away. Chu Li and Li Zhixiang stayed at the back. Li Zhixiang watched Zhang Qingwu walk far away before he finally said a few words to Ye Mo Han. He said in a kind tone, "Mo Han, if you really didn''t kill Martial Uncle Yiming, then I will wash your innocence even if I had to risk my life with Martial Uncle Chu." After Li Zhixiang said this, Chu Li nodded towards Ye Qinghan. He didn''t say anything more and rode with Li Zhixiang to follow Zhang Qingwu. Ye Chanhan had expected Chu Li and Li Zhixiang would treat him like this, and it must be because of his mother, but in the end, these two people had listened to Lu Jie''s words. Ye Chanhan clearly understood that almost all the people in the Jianghu Sect paid attention to their personal qualifications. With Lu Mingjie''s qualifications in the Hua Shan Sect, even the newly appointed Sect Leader Zhang Qingwu had no choice but to treat him courteously. In this way, Zhang Qingwu was just a famous Sect Leader who had no right to be carried away by Lu Mingjie. However, Ye Qingwu had a faint feeling that Zhang Qingwu wasn''t the type of person who would be willing to lower himself to others. Yuquan Courtyard was a place to visit Mount Hua, named by the ninth female princess of the Tang Rui Sect, the Golden Immortal. Jade Spring Academy was built against the mountain, with a neat layout, blending well with the scenery on the mountain and below. In the courtyard, the huge stone Pan Tuo, the water carried back, the old tree bed, the shade can cover the sun. Amongst them, there was even a long corridor turning back, decorated with paintings of pillars, pavilions and pavilions looking at each other. Jade Spring Academy used to be the territory of the True Faction, but with the rise of the Hua Shan Faction, this place had also become a vassal point of the Hua Shan Faction. Now, there were only three old and weak Taoists left. They cleaned the courtyard here, or entertained the disciples of the Hua Shan Sect walking up and down the mountain. Jade Spring Academy had become the Hua Shan Sect''s encampment. However, after being taken over by the Hua Shan Sect, the Jade Spring Academy seemed to have fallen into ruin. The one who opened the door for Ye Wen was an old Daoist with cloudy eyes and a face full of chicken skin. After the two of them explained their meeting with Lu Mingjie, the old Daoist tremblingly led them to the Worryfree Pavilion at the northwest corner of Jade Spring Academy. The place was rather high and had a wide field of vision. It was an excellent place to enjoy the beautiful scenery. From his attitude towards Ye Mo Han and Liang Zhen Feng, it could be seen how respectful the old Daoist Priest of Jade Spring Academy was towards the people of Hua Shan Sect. The other two Taoists from Jade Spring Academy, upon hearing that it was a guest of Lu Mingjie''s, also hurried over to greet Ye Mo Han and Liang Rufeng. The two people were also elderly. Their daoist-robes were filthy, as if it had been a long time since they last had a meal. Both of them looked weak and dispirited. The three of them actually knew what happened last night. The three of them spoke and gestured as if they saw it with their own eyes. The three of them said that a group of assassins had barged into the town and wasted their lives. It was fortunate that the new Sect Leader Zhang Qingwu and a few of his disciples had killed all those assassins, or else who knows how many families would have been destroyed. Obviously, the three of them did not know that the two in front of them were the ones who were involved in the fierce battle last night, otherwise, they would have been laughed to death by him. Ye Mo Han could not help but smile as he looked at the three of them, but when he thought about the innocent people who had died so tragically last night, he felt a deep hatred for Xie Feipeng and his faction, the Black Cloth Sect. After chatting for a while, the three old Daoists went to prepare food for Ye Mo Han and Liang Wangfeng. Not long after, they brought some meat and wine to the table. The Jade Spring Academy, which was governed by three old Daoists, did not lack a single fowl, duck, cow, lamb or fish. Ye Mo looked at the dishes on the table and asked, "Where did you get your money from?" "One part was donated by the local people, the other part was allocated by the Hua Shan faction." The old Daoist opened the door for the two with a face full of pride. "These dishes were all prepared long ago?" Liang Rufeng interrupted. The other two Daoists hastily nodded their heads. Ye Chanhan poured himself a cup of wine and gulped it down. By the time Ruofeng wanted to stop him, it was already too late. The Taoist opened the door with an awkward smile and explained, "From time to time, there will be disciples of Mount Hua coming down. We need to prepare at all times, in case the ones going about business down the mountain get hungry and affect our work." "You don''t need to say so much. You only need to tell me one thing, and that is, do you work for Xie Feipeng or for Lu Mingjie?" Liang Rufeng sneered, his hand had already grasped the hilt of his sword. The expressions of the three old Daoists changed, and their appearance also changed along with it. At first, they looked like an old man who had reached the end of his life, and could turn stiff at any time. At this moment, it was as if their bodies were brimming with energy, and their will was at a thousand miles away. Ye Mo Han suddenly fell on the table. Could it be that a single cup of wine could make a person drunk? Liangrou looked at Ye Mo Han and smiled faintly, staring at the three old Daoists as if he was waiting for an answer. The old Daoist opened the door and took out two three inch long Plum Blossom Spurs from his waist. He said, "It''s only right that we work for Old Man Lu. For Xie Feipeng, it''s only because he gave us too much money." Another Daoist said, "Old Man Lu probably wants all of you to die as well, so it''s the same no matter who you work for." The speaker''s weapons were a pair of three-inch-long trident swords. The other Daoist Priest''s weapons were also three-inch-long, but they were a pair of black iron rods. The Taoist with the metal rod looked at Ye Mo and said, "Are you not going to care about the life and death of your companion?" "Even if it is poisonous wine, you all still won''t be able to poison him to death." After seeing the weapons of the three men, Liang Rufeng recalled a story that his uncle had once told him. In the past, Wu Dang had brought three people to be teachers. Their master was the former Sect Leader of Wu Dang, Yang Yifeng. Yang Yifeng had bestowed three names, Qi Nu, Xie, Hate, and Qi, upon these three names. Before entering Wudang, these three were notorious in the martial arts world. However, Yang Yifeng was a merciful person and wanted the three of them to convert to Wudang so that they would no longer harm the martial arts world. Were these three old Taoists in front of him really the three rejections that had been missing for so many years? The Daoist Priest holding the Plum Blossom Thorn laughed sinisterly and said, "I don''t believe that he will not die after drinking my Bone Corrosion life-stealing wine." "Are you guys really the Three Abandons?" "Haha, I never thought that this kid would actually know our name." The three of them were overjoyed to hear Liang Rufeng call out their names. C27 After Liang Yifeng told him about Yang Yifeng and San Qi, he remembered the bet between the four of them the most. At that time, Yang Yifeng had already defeated the three of them and forced them onto a cliff. When the three of them were at their wits end, Yang Yifeng suggested a bet. "The wager is that if Yang Yifeng wins, the three of them must sincerely join the sect and not harm the martial arts world again. If Yang Yifeng loses, then the three of them will have a chance of survival. No matter how one looked at it, this gamble was beneficial to the trio. The reason why Liang Rufeng had such a deep impression of this gamble was probably because the gamble did not benefit Yang Yifeng at all. If Wu Dang accepted these three people, his reputation would definitely be tarnished, and if Yang Yifeng were to release these three people, he would also be criticized by others. The gamble proposed by Yang Yifeng could be said to be unprecedented. The four of them went down the cliff with lightness skills, the first to reach the bottom was the winner. One must know that on the cliff, although there were inverted trees, vines, and all kinds of protruding rocks as footholds, but just relying on one''s ability to walk on them would mean that there were always dangers. Trees, vines, and rocks that could be broken at any time were all fatal reasons. This was just like a lone boat moving in a raging sea of Violent Wind Wolves. It could be swallowed up by the waves at any time by the storm. After the three of them heard Yang Yifeng''s gamble, they looked at each other. They didn''t know whether they should agree or not, when suddenly, Yang Yifeng jumped off the cliff. The three of them immediately looked down the cliff and saw Yang Yifeng nimbly jumping around like a nimble monkey on the precipice. The three of them were shocked and pampered at the same time. They immediately knelt down and loudly admitted their defeat to Yang Yifeng, and were willing to join the sect under Wu Dang. After Yang Yifeng came up from the bottom of the cliff, the three of them respectfully paid their respects to him. Yang Yifeng then gave each of them the name of ''Abandonment'', which meant that he hoped that the three of them would be able to abandon their past sins and start anew, so that they could do more good things. Not only did Yang Yifeng''s wish come to nothing, how could he have expected that these Three Forsaken ones would turn out to be the Wudang Sect soon after his death and massacre the entire Wudang Mountain, causing the Wudang Sect to face the greatest crisis since the founding of their own school. Yang Yifeng ignored the criticism from the other sects in the martial arts world and accepted Three Forsaken as his personal disciples. The three of them had been working diligently and earnestly to serve Yang Yifeng all day and had never crossed the line. Many people believed that the three of them had changed under Yang Yifeng''s tutelage. The great change happened three months after Yang Yifeng''s death, which was also the eighth year of San Dazhi''s apprenticeship to Wu Dang. The death of Yang Yifeng was still a mystery of the Wudang faction. No one knew how he died. At that time, the position of the Sect Leader had been vacant, and there were two ways for the Sect Leaders to cross paths. First, they were appointed by the previous Sect Leader, and second, if the Sect Leader was not appointed, the most experienced generation under the Sect Leader would be selected. As Yang Yifeng''s personal disciple, San Qi also wanted to fight for the Sect Leader''s position, but because of the three''s past events, he met with the collective opposition of both the top and bottom officials. San Qi became furious and erupted with ferocity. He joined hands to kill over a dozen of Wu Dang disciples. In this way, the Wudang Sect was without a leader, like scattered sand, each fighting on their own. But how many of them were the opponents of San Qi? In less than half a day, San Qi had killed more than a hundred people on Wu Dang. Perhaps, if they allowed San Qi to continue killing wantonly, even if the Wudang Sect didn''t perish, they would be severely weakened. At this critical moment, a third generation disciple appeared. It was the current leader of Wu Dang, Sun Muxia. At that time, Sun Muxia was just a nameless third-generation disciple in the Wu Dang Sect. After he became the Sect Leader, someone said that he often trained hard late at night and got secret instructions from Yang Yifeng. In short, Sun Muxia and San Qi fought for more than a thousand moves before they gradually fell into a disadvantageous position. At this moment, the Wu Dang Faction''s disheartened hearts were all gathered together by Sun Muxia, besieging the three of them. A single Sun Muxia was able to fight against three people for more than a thousand moves. Under the group attack, San Qi was unable to withstand it and was heavily injured. In the chaos, the three of them had killed more than a dozen people and escaped from Mount Wudang. Afterwards, in the martial arts world, the three of them used the name of Wu Dang Three Abandons to commit some acts of robbing and robbing. The places where they committed the crimes were under the jurisdiction of the Wudang Sect, but those were places with relatively weak jurisdiction. Naturally, the three of them knew that the Wudang Sect was severely injured, so they took the opportunity to vent the hatred in their hearts. After that battle, Sun Muxia became the leader of the Wudang Sect''s disciples, especially the third generation disciples. At that time, there were only a few second generation disciples left. After Sun Muxia sat in the position of Sect Leader, he immediately began to reorganize the internal affairs of Wu Dang. On the one hand, he urged all the disciples of Wu Dang to train their martial arts to protect their enemies. On the other hand, with the Three Abandons as a guide, the recruitment of disciples became even stricter, and it was decided that no one was allowed to join the competition to prevent internal strife from happening again. Outside, tax was levied on the people under their jurisdiction according to the size of the land. This was the first step in the history of the martial arts world. After five years of Sun Moo-chien''s reign, the Wudang Sect was considered to be well-fed. In these five years, Lifestealer Three Forsaken Evil Faction''s reputation had spread far and wide. Sun Muxia already had enough energy to deal with these three. He secretly led 30 disciples and hid in the place where they frequently appeared. After a month, late at night, Three Forsaken finally appeared in Sun Muxia''s field of vision. After that night, out of the thirty disciples Sun Muxia brought with him, only one remained. Many people thought that they had died, but Liang Rufeng did not expect the three of them to be alive and well, hiding in the territory of Mount Hua and becoming a servant. But what happened on the night Sun Muxia surrounded them? How could the three of them still be alive? "I heard that all of you died on that night many years ago. How did you come to be alive now?" Liang Rufeng asked the three of them in confusion. The person holding the stick gave up his hatred. He sneered at the other two and said, "This brat has a lot of questions. Should we give him an explanation?" "At that time, the three of us were not far away from death. It was all thanks to Old Man Lu''s secret assistance that he saved us by repelling that kid Sun Muxia." A prick with a plum blossom in his hand was a sign of abandonment. Forsaken Evil held onto the trident in his hand and said: "It''s all thanks to Old Master Lu for taking us in. We did work for you today, so you can be considered as repaying your debt of gratitude." The old man was about the same age as Lu Mingjie, but he kept his mouth shut. From this, it could be seen how much respect he had for Lu Mingjie. "Is L¨¹ Mingjie going to take you in and let you do odd jobs here?" "The three of us are willing to do odd jobs, not to mention the fact that we can occasionally get some business here." Abandoning his anger, he looked at Ruofeng coldly, while the Plum Blossom Thorn in his hand seemed ready to make a move. Liang Rufeng did not dare to be careless. He drew his sword from its sheath with a swoosh. The iron rod in his left hand, that he had given up all his hatred for, suddenly smashed towards Liang Ruifeng. His right hand drew back and turned the iron rod into a stab. Abandoning Evil''s figure was like a ghost, he floated behind Liang Rufeng and used both swords to strike at his back. Abandoning Anger bent forward, the Plum Blossom Spikes swept past like a gust of wind. C28 The sword danced in the wind, and the sword light enveloped them. The sword light swirled around the four of them. Three weapons were like a hot knife through butter, instantly breaking through the sword qi. It had to be said that the sword qi was created by combining the inner strength and the extremely fast sword art, the stronger the inner strength, the stronger the sword qi was, the stronger the sword qi would be. The fact that San Qi was able to instantly break through the sword qi that was as strong as the wind meant that the inner strength of the three of them was not a small matter. The good wind twisted the sword, turned its head sideways, and shrank its shoulders, dodging the iron rod in its right hand. Abandoning Evil spread his arms wide, a great roc spread its wings, and both swords suddenly opened and closed, abruptly moving up and down, with each sword strike not leaving the chest and lower body of the Good as Wind. Abandoning Rage, the Plum Blossom Thorn followed closely behind the abandoned metal rod, thrusting towards Liang Rufeng''s eyes. At this time, the iron rod in his left hand also smashed towards the back of Liang Rufeng''s heart. Although there was a certain amount of time when San Yu made his move, the speed of each of their weapons was maintained at the same speed, which meant that their weapons could pierce into his body at the same time. Weapons were an inch shorter and an inch riskier. All three of them were three inches long, so they naturally held a great advantage in close combat. At this time, no matter how fast the Light Wind Sword was, it could only block four of the six weapons. No matter which one it blocked, even if the other two weapons could not kill him, they could only cripple him. The sword light shot up into the sky like a gust of wind. ''Ding!'' The tip of the sword made contact with the five weapons. Flames flew everywhere. Because it was extremely fast, only the sound of a long iron weapon could be heard. After the five weapons had been fended off, there was also a Plum Blossom Thorn that seemed to have abandoned its fury, thrusting straight towards the heart of the good as wind. He could already feel the Plum Blossom Thorn stabbing into his clothes. The back of his heart was his vital point. There was no chance of survival under such circumstances. A sharp pain came from the back of Liangruo. The Plum Blossom Spikes had already pierced through his body, but its location was not at the back of his heart. It moved an inch to the left. A dull groan followed, and the neck was broken. Of course, it was Ye Mo Han. When the Plum Blossom Thorn that had lost its anger was about to pierce the back of Ruo Feng''s heart, Ye Mo Han used his internal energy to force out the wine that he had drank earlier. A single wine arrow would strike the Plum Flower Thorn, causing it to shift its original position. At the same time, while the other three were still in shock, Ye Mo Han rushed towards Qi Luan, his right hand was like a steel claw as he broke Qi Luan''s neck. By the time Shuang Qi managed to react, his anger had already died. Both of them were furious, as they raised their weapons to attack Ye Mo Han. Liao Rao Feng only received light injuries. His sword twisted and moved like a snake, stabbing towards the Abandoned Evil Qi. He had no choice but to turn around to save himself. Abandoning his hatred, the pair of staves intersected as they headed towards Ye Mo Han''s throat. Ye Mo dodged to the side, his body moving nimbly, his clothes fluttering around him. He had already observed that San Yu was not proficient in lightness techniques and his internal energy was profound, so he did not meet force with force and only performed lightness techniques. He waited for the opportunity to see the path of the abandoned hate and hoped to gain the upper hand. The sword qi surrounded the room and slowly pushed him ten feet away. The sword technique became more and more adept as the two moved further and further away from each other. The power of the sword technique also became more apparent. Sword Qi surged like the unending waves in the ocean. Each was stronger than the last. The Three Abandoned Martial Arts were always about making up for each other. If there was less anger, it would be like losing a step and would no longer be able to stand firm. In less than an hour, he had been forced into a state of panic. He then looked to the side and saw that Ye Wen had turned into seven or eight silhouettes, moving swiftly and swiftly in a radius of less than a zhang away from his hatred. The hateful pair of staves would hack at times, hack at times, and occasionally stab at Ye Mo''s cold figure, but they were all staves that reached out to his shadow. After repeating this over a hundred times, he became impatient and started to run with Ye Mo Han. For a while, it seemed like there were more than ten people in the house chasing and playing around. Ye Wen''s heart was filled with joy. He suddenly walked around the room and jumped onto the table filled with meat and wine. He kicked his feet wildly at the hatred in his hands, and cups and plates danced in the air, and soup splattered everywhere. Abandoning Hate was chasing Ye Wen, when he suddenly felt a strong gust of wind in front of him. Ye Mo also noticed that it was Ye Mo Han''s hidden weapon, and he subconsciously swung the iron stick. "Your body is reeking. Let me add some material to cover you up." Ye Wen Han laughed out loud as he looked at Qi Hen who was covered in meat foam and soup. Abandoning resentment to extreme anger, he jumped up and struck out with both his staff, hitting Ye Mo Han''s face and legs. Abandoning his hatred, he threw out both fists together, the shadows of his fists drifting about as the strong wind assaulted his face, completely enveloping Ye Mo Han''s upper body. The monkey''s movement technique could be considered unparalleled in the world, but Ye Mo Han was able to force the monkey into a corner on the mountain, so how could Ye Mo Han''s movement technique be considered the best in the world? The moment the two sticks broke away from each other, Ye Mo Han had already started to retreat. By the time he had made his move, Ye Mo Han was already at a distance from the two rods, enough for him to turn around and do something else. What Ye Mo Han did was that he suddenly turned around and pounced on Ye Mo, who was facing away from him, and was forced to abandon his evil side. Two iron rods went straight into the wall, one of them disappearing. Ye Mo Han attacked with Twin Dragons Sea, hitting the evil heart from behind. At this time, Abandoned Hatred had also turned around. He had personally witnessed the death of Abandoned Evil, so he also used the Twin Dragon Sea Style, and followed the same method to attack Ye Wen''s heart. Ye Wen Han didn''t dodge, because the long sword that was as good as the wind had already pierced out from his left rib cage and directly pierced through the heart of the forsaken hatred. "Your Qing Gong is really quite good." Liang Rufeng stood beside the stone boat and was carefully cleaning his sword. Ye Wen Han leaned against the railing, looking at the fish swimming in the water without any time to think, "What do you think about the taste of this fish?" Liang Rufeng was stunned. He stared at the fish in the water and said, "If you''re hungry, you can go and find something to eat. The color of this fish is too dazzling. It must taste awful." "This fish is really hard to eat." Ye Mo Han actually ate it, and was slightly surprised. Ye Mo Han continued, "Things that are too dazzling may not necessarily be good." "What are you trying to say?" "For example, Zhang Qingwu. Which one do you think is more dazzling between her and these fishes?" Liang Rufeng thought for a while and said, "On the surface, she''s a bit impatient, but I think she''s quite meticulous. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have listened to the advice of others and brought them away. She would have just ordered you to be killed." Ye Mo Han nodded in praise towards Liang Rufeng, motioning him to continue. "She listened to the words of her two subordinates and let go of her father''s murderer in public. This means that she is still afraid of the three great elders in the Hua Shan Sect. Furthermore, it can be seen that the position of sect head is more important than anything else in her heart. If that''s the case, in order to keep the position of the Hua Shan Sect Leader, she will definitely clean up the people who are a threat to her. Right now, she is only bowing down to others to numb her enemies, hoping to catch them all and consolidate her power. " All of these thoughts were in accord with Ye Wen''s cold thoughts. Of course, the first person Zhang Qingwu wanted to clean up would be the extremely experienced Lu Mingjie. But Ye Jianhan asked, "As you said, if Zhang Qingwu valued the Sect Leader''s position so much, would she go and kill her father, Zhang Yiming?" Liang Rufeng was stunned. Zhang Qingwu wanted to assassinate his father because of the Sect Leader''s position. He felt that the probability of this happening was zero. His parents suffered physical injuries, not to mention that Zhang Qingwu was a woman. In the matter of filial piety, a woman has done more than a man since ancient times. Liang Rufeng would rather believe that Ye Mo Han had killed Zhang Yiming than that his daughter had killed his father. "I really didn''t kill Zhang Yiming." "Ye Wen Han had already seen through my good intentions." I am only guessing, of course it is very possible that Lu Mingjie killed him. " The real speculation was to discard all traditional ideas and select everyone fairly. Only in this way would the human mind not be limited to a certain extent. "That''s more likely to be you. After all, you were the only one who appeared there at that time." Ye Mo Han seemed to be deep in thought as he solemnly said, "If I can''t find the real culprit, then I can only bear this crime." Regarding the matter of Ye Mo Han killing Zhang Yiming, if Ye Mo Han could not find a reasonable explanation to prove that he was not the culprit, then he would never be able to get rid of this accusation. For many things in the world, people listen to rumours and do not listen to the explanations of their clients. Perhaps, those who trust you will believe anything you say. Those who don''t trust you, no matter what you do, it will all be in vain. In the beginning, Ye Mo Han had wanted to avenge his father, but no matter how others criticized and slandered him, he didn''t care. Now that all his enemies were dead, he began to have people he cared about. He also began to care about the opinions and opinions of others. His heart began to unconsciously show pity towards others. These emotions were something that he had never possessed before. "No matter who killed Zhang Yiming, you should be thinking about how to deal with Lu Mingjie and save your friend." Liang Rufeng reminded him. "He won''t do anything to my friend until the two months are up." "Ye Mo Han was obviously very confident." "Therefore, in the next few days, I might as well think about the relationship between Wu Yi Sect and Lu Mingjie." Liang Rufeng had regained his usual calm and refined expression. He stared at Ye Shuang Han and said coldly, "People like you think so much. How do you know how to practice martial arts well?" Ye Wen said craftily, "There is always a type of person in this world that can do many things very well. I happen to be that kind of person." C29 There were only two days left before the two month period, and Lu Mingjie had yet to appear. In the past few days, no one from the Wu Yi Sect or the Hua Shan Sect had appeared. Ye Mo Han and Liang Zhen Feng were waiting in the Jade Spring Academy. Ye Mo Han was getting anxious. He was worried that Liu Yi Yi Yi would be killed by Lu Mingjie. It did not matter to him whether Liu Yiyi lived or died. The most important thing was that he wanted to compete with Ye Mo Han. So now, Liang Rufeng was sitting quietly, and Ye Mo Han would occasionally get up and walk a few steps to look up at Hua Shan. "Are you worried that Lu Mingjie won''t come?" Liang Rufeng could not bear to see Ye Mo Han act like this, so he could not help but ask. "Of course. After all, he still has my friend." The more he reached the agreed deadline, the more he worried about Liu Yiyi. After being in contact with her for a long time, he would always have some friendship. Perhaps it had nothing to do with love, or perhaps it was just love. "Don''t worry. Even if he doesn''t want to come, Zhang Qingwu will think of a way to get him to come." Ye Wen''s cold scripture reminded him that he was confused. Lu Mingjie was Zhang Qingwu''s greatest obstacle within the Hua Shan Sect. With his existence, Zhang Qingwu wouldn''t be able to rule over Hua Shan in one go, and that was only in the name of the Sect Leader. Since Zhang Qingwu already knew that he had an agreement with Lu Mingjie, she must have known that this was a life and death agreement. In addition, Chu Li and Li Zhixiang had both advised her to go along with it, so that night, she sold a favor to Chu and Li and led the crowd back to Mount Hua. This way, no matter who died, it would be beneficial for her. When Ye Wen thought of this, he was also somewhat amazed at Zhang Qingwu''s meticulous thinking. However, he also suspected that Zhang Qingwu was the real culprit behind Zhang Yiming''s murder. The sunlight was just right, and the autumn wind was gradually cooling. A young girl walked towards them leisurely. She was slightly thin, and the black dress made her skin seem even more snow-white. She walked lightly, swaying slowly, the corners of her mouth slightly raised, her face full of kindness and kindness. Ye Mo Han and An Ran stared blankly at the girl in black who had suddenly appeared. They did not know why she had come. The girl in black walked up to the two of them and said, "I am Xie Feipeng''s sister, Xie Feiyan." "What?" On one hand, he felt that since Xie Feipeng was wearing a mask and did not dare to reveal his true appearance, he should be ugly. However, if this woman in front of him was really Xie Feipeng''s younger sister, then Xie Feipeng would definitely not be that ugly. Secondly, since this Xie Feiyan, who claimed to be Xie Feipeng''s younger sister, was able to find her way here, it meant that she knew about the enmity between Wu Yi Sect and Liangrou [1]. Then why did she come here? "Don''t be surprised, I''m only here to beg you to save my brother." "She still had a smile on her face, but her eyes were starting to turn red." That''s all I have left. " At this moment, Liang Rufeng turned his head and looked into the distance, he could see the mountain. "Your brother has always wanted to kill us. Even if we are lucky to be alive, what ability do we have to save the dignified Black Cloaked Sect Leader?" Ye Mo Han thought of those innocent people who had died a horrible death, and said with sarcasm. "He was forced to do this. He originally wanted to make the Wu Yi Sect into a proper clan in the martial arts world. He had worked hard for this matter for many years, but in the end, he was changed by a single person." Xie Feiyan was choked with sobs. "Who is that person?" "The Great Elder of the Hua Shan Sect, Lu Mingjie." Ye Feiyan''s answer did not come as much of a surprise to Ye Feihan, as Lu Mingjie had colluded with Xie Feipeng, and as long as this was true, it would be reasonable to explain why the Wu Yi Sect was able to openly enter the Hua Shan Sect''s territory, and surround and attack him. "What is the relationship between Xie Feipeng and Lu Mingjie?" Liang Rufeng turned his head, it was obvious that he was concerned about this as well. "He is called Master and disciple, but he is actually a master and servant." An ominous glint appeared in Xie Feiyan''s eyes. It was obvious that she hated Lu Mingjie to the extreme. "Master and servant?" How could Ye Mo Han have known that the dignified Sect Leader of the Wu Yi Sect was actually a servant of Lu Ming Jie. From this point, Lu Ming Jie was definitely not a simple martial arts fanatic. Xie Feiyan nodded affirmatively, "I don''t know when Lu Mingjie found my brother. By the time I found out they were related, my brother was already completely obedient to Lu Mingjie." "Is your brother controlled by Lu Mingjie?" Ye Mo Han frowned and asked. "That''s right, he is completely under the control of Lu Mingjie." "Xie Feiyan''s tears were already falling." He taught my brother a type of internal energy mental cultivation method, which is called the Great Chaos Formula. " "Great Transmutation Unity Law?" The cold leaves and the good wind all said the same thing. Although she was crying, Xie Feiyan''s narration was very smooth. It turned out that since Xie Feipeng took over the sect, he had the ambition to match this organization with other martial arts sects. After Lu Mingjie found him, Xie Feipeng accepted him as his disciple and taught him many martial arts. Later on, Lu Mingjie taught him the Great Chaos Dharma to practice internal energy, and the master-disciple transformation started with Lu Mingjie teaching Xie Feipeng the Great Chaos Dharma. Xie Feipeng''s temper became more and more eccentric and violent after he started practicing the Great Chaos Dharma. He often severely punished the people around him. When Xie Feiyan felt the change, Xie Feipeng''s face also began to change. Xie Feipeng''s originally handsome, fair face slowly turned dark green after he practiced the Great Chaos Dharma. In less than two years, his entire face was like a ghost, his facial features shrivelled up into a ball, and the dark green had replaced his originally fair skin, turning him into a true ghost. The devilish mask that Xie Feipeng was wearing was at least a hundred times better than his original face. After his appearance had been destroyed, Xie Feipeng would experience pain every seven days for four hours. Every time they got closer, Xie Feipeng would leave in fear of others finding out. He would wail and beg for death in a secluded place. Many times, he wanted to end his own life because the desire to revive the Wu Yi Sect had always been supporting him. Afterwards, every six months, Lu Mingjie would give him a pill. After consuming it, Xie Feipeng would never experience the pain of ten thousand swords piercing his heart. For the pill, Xie Feipeng had no choice but to work for Lu Mingjie. "I see." Ye Wen suddenly said. Liang Rufeng and Xie Feiyan looked at him in surprise. Their faces were full of questions. "Lu Mingjie himself was also a victim of the Great Chaos Formula. However, after practicing it for many years, he found a way to control it. However, he was still unable to completely remove the damage that the Great Chaos Formula could do to the practitioner." Ye Mo Han Han thought about his fight with Lu Mingjie and could not help but suck in a cold breath. Just what kind of martial art was this? It could even cause such a huge change to a practitioner. Then, many years ago, when Lu Mingjie found the monkey in the secret passage of Mount Hua, he must have been suffering because of the Great Chaos Formula and was powerless to do anything else. After so many years, Lu Mingjie had finally found a way to counter the effects of cultivation. Then, he must have also found a way to not ruin Xie Feipeng''s appearance, but why did he helplessly watch Xie Feipeng change his appearance? Perhaps Xie Feipeng was just a pawn, and the appearance of a pawn was nothing to him. "It seems like I found the right person when I came to find you guys to help me." Xie Feiyan looked very happy. When she smiled, there were two faint dimples on her face. "Did you ever see your brother practice?" To find weakness, of course he had to start from martial arts. This was Ye Mo Han''s way of doing things. Xie Feiyan frowned as if she was thinking about something. After a while, she said, "Promise me you won''t make things difficult for my brother after you kill Lu." Ye Wen Han and Liang Rufeng looked at each other, and Liang Rufeng seemed to have lost interest in this conversation. He got up and walked away. "Alright." "Yes." Ye Mo Han agreed. "However, I promise you that I won''t hurt him. However, you must also ensure that the Black Cloaked Sect will never kill any innocent people from now on." As he said this, Ye Mo was wondering to himself, just what does the life and death of others have to do with me? Why do I start to care so much about the life and death of strangers? No matter what kind of teachings one received from others, good always came from the bottom of his heart. Even those who had done all sorts of evil deeds would have a moment when their conscience was found. Although Ye Mo Han had been instilled with hatred since he was young, it was limited to the people who had harmed his father. Therefore, Ye Mo Han still had a connection with the weak. C30 Xie Feiyan mumbled for a long time before explaining how Xie Feipeng practiced his martial arts. What she said made Ye Mo Han and Liang Rufeng extremely angry. Primordius technique required the assistance of a young girl every month. What was mixed in it was none other than the Yin Qi of a five-year-old girl. This technique could be said to be similar to the one used to cultivate Yin and Yang energy. However, the cruellest thing was that those who cultivated the Great Chaos Dharma still needed to rely on internal energy to absorb all the essence energy from the girl, until her essence energy ran out. The essence energy, men were yang and women were yin. It was the essence of being a man and a woman. The essence energy of the feet, then five viscera, essence energy, then the person perishes. The profoundness of inner force could only be supported by Qi. The Profound Qi spread throughout a person''s body. Only those with high inner force skills would be able to absorb the Profound Qi of those with low inner force. However, sucking in the essence energy technique consumed a lot of time and energy. If the other party tried to resist, the devourer might be injured by the devourer. That was to say, all the previous efforts had been in vain. Therefore, there was no possibility of the breathing technique being useful in a fight between two people who were so far apart from their inner force skills. Perhaps this was the reason why Lu Mingjie and Xie Feipeng chose to attack a five-year-old girl. Ye Mo Han didn''t understand why Xie Feiyan didn''t stop him even though she knew he had such a cruel training method. Liang Rufeng did not think much of it. Although he felt that this method was too despicable, it was understandable to those who were truly into martial arts. To work hard for what one loves, that was the right thing to do. Just like how he loved to train in the sword, the difference was that he did not take the life of the girl while Xie Feipeng and Lu Mingjie had taken the lives of others. In a world where the strong preyed on the weak, wasn''t it normal for the strong to casually take away the lives of the weak? "Where is Xie Feipeng now?" "You''re going to find him?" The wind was meant to remind Ye Mo Han that he only had two days to meet with Lu Mingjie. "I haven''t seen him since that night when he led his men to attack you." "¡­" Xie Feiyan cried. "After my parents passed away, no matter where I went to handle the affairs of the Black Cloaked Sect, my brother would bring me along. This time, he didn''t even say hello before he disappeared." "What''s wrong with him lately?" "Yes." "¡­" Xie Feiyan pondered for a moment. Half a month ago, I eavesdropped on his conversation with Third Aunt Liu. My brother''s voice was shaky, and he seemed extremely scared. He said that if he were to do that, Dark Cloth Sect would definitely be destroyed. At that time, I thought that Lu Mingjie was just my brother''s master, but after I asked Third Aunt Liu, she told me everything about my brother. " "What does Lu Mingjie want your brother to do?" "Cast Dark Sect will go all out to attack Wu Dang and Shaolin." Xie Feiyan let out a long sigh, as if he had thrown down a heavy burden. Although the Wu Yi Sect had a total of three hundred and twenty-four secret bases in the north, south, and north of the Great River, they were all secret strongholds that were built on the basis of mutual secession. Each stronghold had no more than a hundred people. With such a weak force, if he wanted to face Shaolin Wu head-on, it would be akin to hitting a rock with an egg, a moth flying into a flame, and bringing about its own destruction. It was only natural that Xie Feipeng was worried about the destruction of the Black Cloth Sect. And the reason why Lu Ming wanted Xie Feipeng to lead the Black Cloaked Sect was probably to help the Hua Shan Sect surpass the two great sects, to become their leader, Wu Lin. This way, it would be more convenient to execute all of his schemes. Since Lu had ordered Xie Feipeng to attack Shaolin and Wu Dang, why had Xie Feipeng led his men to Mount Hua in secret and besieged Ye Mo Han and Liang Ruan? According to their arrangements, Xie Feipeng was clearly familiar with Ye Mo Han''s movements, which was why he was able to ambush him earlier. "Did your brother secretly come to Mount Hua to ambush us without receiving any orders from Lu Mingjie?" Ye Mo Han seemed to have thought of something. Xie Feiyan nodded, "Yes, my brother hated you both so much that he wanted to kill you both. He was very happy when he heard that the two of you were coming to Hua Shan together. He wanted to kill all of you here, firstly, to give Lu Mingjie a pleasant surprise, in exchange for his medicine for the next six months. Secondly, to delay the attack on Shaolin and Wu Dang. " "Do you know who told him where we were?" Ye Mo Han thought of someone who knew his whereabouts like the back of his hand, and felt that there must be a connection between the Black Cloth Sect, the Hua Mountain Sect, and the people who were secretly watching him. The person who was watching him secretly, was it the Jade Pavilion? Ye Han couldn''t be sure. This pile of events was like a cocoon, waiting for him to peel off layer after layer of the silk and restore the essence it should have. Xie Feiyan was a little sad. "I don''t know who it is either. There are many things about the Wu Yi Sect that I don''t know about. Everything is managed by my brother." "Your brother went against Lu Mingjie''s orders and came to Hua Mountain to stop us. Now, he should have been discovered by Lu Mingjie." "I think so too. Once my brother falls into Lu Mingjie''s hands, he will definitely lose his life." Xie Feiyan pleaded. Ye Mo Han shook his head, "Your brother and Wu Yi Sect are still useful to Lu Jie, so he won''t kill your brother now. You can rest assured." Liang Rufeng suddenly stared at Xie Feiyan for a long time. His gaze was like two sharp swords that wanted to see through her. Xie Feiyan was frightened by his gaze and looked helplessly at Ye Mo Han. "Did you really come to Jade Spring Academy alone?" A good breeze stopped what Ye Mo Han was about to say. Xie Feiyan froze. Ye Feiyan and Xie Feipeng were roaming around together, so naturally, she had Wu Yi Sect''s protection at her side. Whether what she said today was true or not was up for debate. Xie Feiyan looked at the two of them and nodded her head, which was the equivalent of replying to Liangfeng''s words. She then waved her hand towards the back, as if giving an order. His hand was already on the sword''s hilt. As long as someone else showed up, his sword would stab into her as soon as possible. He was very sure that he had always abided by the principle of pre-empting the enemy. After a long time, no one was around. Xie Feiyan looked back and saw a white-haired old man in black clothing walking towards them. It was Lu Mingjie. "I told your brother long ago that the eight people protecting you are all trash. They aren''t worth a single blow." Lu Mingjie didn''t even look at Xie Feiyan. He glanced at Ye Mo Han and Liang Rufeng, then looked away, as if he was looking for something. "What did you do to my brother?" Anger burned in Xie Feiyan''s eyes. "Where''s Monkey Shadow?" Lu Mingjie scanned the area with his field of vision, ignoring Xie Feiyan. "Where''s Liu Yiyi?" Lu Mingzi gave a sinister smile, "If you haven''t brought the things I wanted, then you''ll never see her again." A cold light flashed as the sword that was like the gentle breeze stabbed towards Lu Mingjie. Three feet away from Lu Mingjie, a sword beam flashed as the sword beam danced. One sword transformed into fifteen swords, surrounding Lu Mingjie. Lu Mingjie''s black clothes fluttered in the wind. His body was surrounded by a dark green Qi, which was battling against the wind like sword Qi. Liangreng turned his wrist, the long sword followed suit, attempting to pierce through the sword Qi and the dark green gas, but was repelled by Lu Mingjie''s backhand. Ye Mo had no time to ask about Liu Yiyi''s whereabouts. As his Qi circulated throughout his body, he threw a punch towards Lu Mingjie''s face. At this moment, the sword Qi and the dark green gas were stuck together. Ye Mo Han''s fist punched open a gap, and the sword tip stabbed straight into Lu Mingjie''s abdomen. It was a clear hit to the sword, and Liu Rufeng was overjoyed. Suddenly, he felt that the sword was very light and did not feel like it was piercing through his body. As he thought to himself, Lu Mingjie''s right index finger and thumb pinched the blade of the sword. With his left hand, he forced Ye Mo Han to retreat, then he turned his palm and threw a palm attack towards Liang Rufeng who was in the air. It was like the wind was blowing. He was forced back ten feet, the sword fell out of his hand, the blood in his chest was boiling, and there was a sweet taste in his mouth. However, he forcefully swallowed a mouthful of blood. Ye Mo Han turned back once again, his left leg swept across, and his powerful aura appeared. Lu Mingjie sneered, and the dark green gas surrounding his body suddenly grew several times larger, instantly engulfing the two of them. Lu Mingjie''s right hand was stretched out at an angle, his left arm was curled up, and his body was like a snake. It was extremely soft. Ye Mo Han''s left leg was already there, but when it landed on Lu Ming Jie''s body, it was like kicking into water, he could not feel the pressure at all. Ye Mo Han did not even have time to be surprised, Lu Ming Jie looked like he was only left with his clothes, the rest of the shadows were all over Ye Mo Han''s legs. Ye Mo Han raised his palm towards the black figure, but the black figure suddenly appeared behind Ye Mo Han. Ye Mo Han was about to turn around and give him a punch, but just as he turned around, he felt a pain in his left shoulder. While flying out, Ye Mo Han only felt his body become light as a feather. Suddenly, the image of the first woman his grandfather had given him appeared in his mind. Ye Mo Han saw her face. It looked like Liu Yiyi, but also not like her. Then, he felt a sharp pain on his back, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. Ye Mo''s cold brain also disappeared, and Xie Feiyan came out of the darkness with a look of deep concern on her face. He had been struck once again, but this time he was pushed back by Lu Mingjie in less than a hundred rounds. Lu Mingjie quickly approached Ye Mo and Xie Feiyan, and with a wave of his left hand, Xie Feiyan was forced back several steps by a strong gust of wind. Lu Mingjie picked up Ye Mo''s sheet and asked, "Where is the monkey, and where is the thing that I want?" "If I see Liu Yiyi, I''ll naturally give it to you." Ye Mo Han''s face was filled with disdain. Lu Mingjie snorted coldly, looking down on the two of them, he turned to Liangruo and said, "Even Liangao Tian is not my opponent. Save the trouble with your sword art." "What did you do to my brother?" Xie Feiyan took out a dagger from her robes and stabbed towards Lu Mingjie when he turned around. However, how could she possibly injure him? Lu Mingjie kicked backwards with his right leg, sending a strong force towards Xie Feiyan. A weak girl like her was naturally unable to withstand it, and Xie Feiyan was pushed down by the force. Xie Feiyan was angry and helpless, but she did not shed a single tear. The hatred within her body was about to break out of her body and destroy the person who had harmed her brother. C31 This was the prison where the Hua Shan Sect held the criminals. It was built after Jade Spring Academy and was built after Mount Hua. Each of the three walls of the stone prison were made of stone, and the remaining one was a fence door, which was made of a mixture of steel and metal. The closed areas were wrapped with arm-thick iron chains, and on the chains, there was a golden yellow lock about the size of a palm. In the prison, mosses covered the damp and dark stone floor. Touching it with his hands made him feel uncomfortable. Ye Mo Han''s chest was still throbbing with pain. He tried to circulate his Qi, but Lu Mingjie''s palm did not harm his internal organs, and did not leave any internal injuries. Raising his head to look at the opposite side, Liang Rufeng was standing in front of the iron gate, seemingly lost in thought. Seeing his expression, Ye Mo knew that he had not suffered any internal injuries and felt quite relieved. A friend who has been seriously injured or has lost his life because of you is a very guilty person. This guilt could not be repaid. It could only be slowly used up during the rest of his life of torturous self-blame, until it disappeared along with his own life. "Last time you fought with him, what was his skill like?" The iron door was very hard, and it was very hard. It was very hard, and it was very hard. "At least I can be in a deadlock with him longer than this one." Ye Mo Han was puzzled. In just two short months, Lu Mingjie''s power had increased so much, and the alliance between him and Liang Wangfeng had been broken down in an instant. "Lu Mingjie has completely mastered the Great Chaos Formula." The voice came from Ye Mo Han''s room next door. Ye Mo could tell that it was Xie Feipeng. That Primordius Great Art was originally created by the strange Xiao Yong from 200 years ago. This person was a bloodthirsty person and would kill anyone he disliked. Moreover, he would only stop after killing 100 people. In any era, people with a sense of justice existed. Xiao Yong was quickly surrounded and annihilated for ten years. Ten years later, Xiao Shen created the Great Chaos Dharma and re-emerged into the martial world. He made an agreement to fight with the people who surrounded and attacked him again. After a day of bloody battles, Xiao Shen left alone. However, the magic of Primordius also began to show itself. First, his face was destroyed, and then every seven days, he would suffer the pain of ten thousand arrows piercing his heart. In order to recover, Xiao had to spend decades searching for a cure. He had no choice but to cripple his martial arts and die soon after. Before he died, he recorded down the cultivation method of Primordius and buried it in a stone cave. Afterwards, he was obtained by Lu Mingjie, who spent most of his time roaming the mountains. Lu Mingjie cultivated in secret, and his temperament slowly changed. Finally, he was able to kill his master and his fellow disciples. "Didn''t you also practice the Great Chaos Formula?" Ye Mo Han said in a bad mood. "Lu Mingjie wants to rule the martial arts world. The Dark Yi Sect and the Hua Shan Sect are his pawns, and I am only his slave. I will help him clear out some of the people that might be obstructing him." Xie Feipeng''s voice was high and trembling. He was no longer as arrogant as he was before. After he finished speaking, he made a loud noise with the metal door as an expression of his anger and uneasiness. "Could it be that you''ve spent so much effort to kill me just because you took Mo Xi Yan''s money?" Liang Rufeng stared at the crazed Xie Feipeng and asked. "Of course not." "Hehe ¡­" Xie Feipeng laughed sinisterly. You, Nangong Ping and Ye Mo Han, I originally wanted to kill all of you, but how can you become famous in the martial arts world? I can only be a puppet, leading a group of people to kill someone behind their back. To be despised and disdained by others, and being the same kind of person, why is it so unfair? " Some people, seeing that others are better than themselves, will work hard to make themselves better. There was also a type of person who, when they saw someone better than them, would think of ways to get rid of that better person. Xie Feipeng was the latter. "So you''re jealous of us. If you have the time, you might as well think more about your sister''s safety." After hearing what Xie Feipeng had said, Ye Mo Han became even more annoyed and resentful towards him. "Feiyan, what did you do to her?" When Xie Feipeng heard Ye Mo Han mention Xie Feiyan, he became clearly flustered. "Your sister should be in the hands of Lu Mingjie." As if unable to bear it, Ruofeng told Xie Feipeng. Xie Feipeng was even more enraged. He howled in a low voice like a wild beast as he desperately hit the stone prison. Ye Wen coldly gestured to Liang Ran to ignore Xie Feipeng and laid down on the wet stone floor with his legs crossed. He seemed to be at ease. But was he really as relaxed as he was? Liu Yiyi was still in Lu Mingjie''s hands, and he was locked up in the stone prison by Lu Mingjiu. The mysterious person who helped him out of the situation in the Wind God Cave did not appear again, and the mysterious jade pavilion seemed to have disappeared without a trace. It might be a good thing if they did not appear again, but he was afraid that their sudden appearance after concealment would bring about no small effect. Ye Mo Han couldn''t figure out these effects, he just wanted to stay away from them and not get involved. At this time, Ye Wen''s clothes were cold and he was a bit tired. He only wanted to get a good night''s sleep. After a while, he really blocked the sound of the stone prison and entered a deep slumber. As the sun set, the darkness began to close. The silence filled the air. Ye Wen stood alone at the top of the mountain. In the distance, a person''s figure was running towards him with a person in his arms. The man was getting closer. He was Ye Mo Han''s grandfather. Ye Mo Han wanted to call out to him, but before he could, he tossed the person in his arms over. Ye Shuang caught it. It was a girl about fifteen or sixteen years old. She wore a veil, revealing only her eyes and her snow-white forehead. Her beautiful eyes stared at Ye Shuang Han in a daze. Ye Wen Han''s grandfather laughed loudly. "This is a gift from me to you at the age of eighteen. From now on, you will be a real man." At this moment, the girl wrapped her arms around Ye Mo and followed closely behind. Ye Mo Han''s blood started to boil as he tightly hugged her ¡­ The two of them fell into a deep sleep, and Ye Han sensed that someone was walking beside them. He woke up with a start and looked to his side, but the girl was nowhere to be seen. Then he heard the girl''s cry for help, and Ye Mo Han hurriedly got up to chase after her. He saw the girl''s face, and even though she was still young, he could still tell that she was a beautiful girl. The girl was being carried away by her grandfather. As she was leaving, Ye Mo Han desperately chased after her, waiting for Ye Mo to reach out and grab her. Ye Mo Han saw the girl''s face again ¡ª it was Liu Yiyi, and the one carrying him was Lu Mingjie. Ye Chanhan suddenly sat up. At some point, Xie Feipeng had stopped colliding with the stone wall. The surroundings were completely silent, with only the occasional sound of water dripping onto the stone wall. Ye Mo Han tried his best to recall the scene on the day he turned eighteen, but he couldn''t remember the girl who made him a man. His grandfather hadn''t said a word about the girl''s background and where she was after that day. Ye Mo Han became more and more confused. Was that girl who made him a man, and he also made her a woman, really Liu Yiyi? C32 From afar, the sound of a stone door opening and closing could be heard. Judging from the sound, it was probably a mile away from Ye Mo Han and his group. After the stone door closed, the steady, powerful, and slow sound of footsteps could be heard. Ye Mo Han could tell that it was Lu Ming Jie. "This is the Hua Shan Sect''s secret place for imprisoning criminals, locking you two here can be considered a compliment to you two." When Lu Mingjie said that they were two people, he clearly wanted to exclude Xie Feipeng. "Lu Mingjie, what did you do to my sister?" Xie Feipeng shook the metal door with both hands, causing the metal chain to ring. "Don''t worry, she''ll be fine. After you finish what I''ve asked her to do, I''ll let you two siblings reunite." "Impossible, the Wu Yi Sect is the hard work of my ancestors, to go head to head with Wu Dang Shaolin is simply striking a stone with an egg." When Xie Feipeng heard that Xie Feiyan was safe, he immediately became discouraged. "You trash, trespassing on Mount Hua, and even killed so many innocent people. If it wasn''t for the fact that I hid you and your sister away, all of you would have died long ago." Lu Mingjie snorted coldly, reprimanding Xie Feipeng. Xie Feipeng heard Lu Mingjie''s tone grow more and more severe, and he immediately shivered, not daring to make another sound. Lu Mingjie was very satisfied with Xie Feipeng''s actions. "Did you come to teach your disciple a lesson in front of both of us?" "Ye Mo Han smiled." Senior granduncle, it isn''t a good thing for our clan to be made public. " Lu Mingjie sneered, "Stinky brat, even Martial Granduncle can''t save you now. The Hua Shan Sect Leader has already agreed to hold the Martial Arts Competition in Mount Hua, and you and Liang Rufeng are the devils that will be slaughtered." Ye Mo Han''s heart trembled. He absentmindedly thought back to that day on the southern peak of the Hua Mountain where Chen Shao Chong had told him his past. In his mind, he vaguely remembered the scene where his father was besieged by the Exorcist Association led by the Lofty Proud Heaven. Thinking that he had also become a devil, Ye Mo Han could not help but smile wryly in his heart. He had only killed the person he should have killed, was that not right? In chaotic times, the law of the jungle is one law. Was the reason why he was the target of a massacre because he was mistaken for Zhang Yiming''s murderer? What about Liang Rufeng? Also, why didn''t Lu Mingjie care about the monkey and the secret map of Mount Hua anymore? Lu Mingjie seemed to be able to read Ye Mo Han''s thoughts, "Are you asking me why I don''t care about that map?" The leaf was cold and taciturn. "There is Black Cloth Sect secretly working for me. I am the Great Elder of the Hua Shan Sect. Would it be easy for me to find an old woman in two months time?" What Lu Mingjie said was right. To have such power like he did, finding a single person was indeed very easy. Ye Mo Han''s heart shook. He thought that the mother that Monkey Shadow had casually invented was a fake. He never thought that Monkey Shadow''s mother was actually still alive and had been found by Lu Mingjie. "You and Monkey Shadow really wanted to come out, using his mother and the secret map to trick me. Now that her mother is in my hands, I''m not worried at all that Monkey Shadow will not come knocking on my door on his own accord." Lu Mingjie''s wrinkled face was filled with a pleased look, as he placed his hands behind his back and walked out. The Devil Slayer Association will be held a month from now. In this month, Hua Shan has already sent over five hundred men to invite the people of the various sects. When that happens, in front of all the martial artists of the world, use your blood to pay tribute to the people of Hua Mountain who were killed by you two. " It turned out that Lu Mingjie had blamed Ye Mo Han and Liang Wangfeng for killing the civilians of Mount Hua. In the martial arts world, those who had high martial arts could kill those with weak martial arts, which was acceptable. However, those who killed commoners with high martial arts skills were despised by those who had a sense of justice in the martial arts world. Lu Mingjie''s move could not only remove Ye Mo Han and Ye Wen, but could also gain a reputation as a righteous judge in the martial arts world. It could kill two birds with one stone. "He really is despicable. He even wants to start a Devil Slayer Conference after killing the two of us." Liang Rufeng sat cross-legged. When he wasn''t carrying a sword, he was always like this. "He is about to appear in the martial arts world." Xie Feipeng appeared very terrified. Although Lu Mingjie was the most respected elder of the Hua Shan Sect, he had never made a public appearance in the martial arts world. The Demon Slayer Assembly was obviously trying to tell the world that although the Hua Shan Sect was currently headed by a weak woman, with his Lu Jie''s name, sooner or later, the Hua Shan Sect and Wu Dang Shaolin would be on equal footing. The connection between the three sides of the stone wall was extremely natural, so it was obvious that the builder had cleverly and cleverly carved it based on the structure of the boulder. As for the metal door, it seemed to be heavy with thousands of gold coins, so it was impossible to use a person''s bare hands to escape it. The stone door opened again. Two people came in. They complained as they walked, as if they didn''t want to serve the three of them. So they were here to deliver food. Ye Chanhan and the other two had only a bowl of water and a bowl of white rice, which the three ate all day long. Xie Feipeng had already been here for many days and was used to it. Ye Wen Han looked at the rice and shouted, "Did the two of you bring your keys? I want to go out and take a piss." One of them glared at Ye Chanhan and cursed, "You don''t have much to do before your death. Elder Lu specifically told me that all of you are to eat and drink in this prison for one month. If you don''t like the smell, just hold it in." The two of them cursed for a while before leaving. Liang Rufeng smiled as he looked at Ye Mo Han, "Do you really think they will hold the key?" "I have to try." "It''s actually not hard to get out." Liang Rufeng suddenly said. "You have a way?" Ye Mo Han asked puzzledly. "Think about what skill you used against Lu Mingjie." Liang Rufeng reminded him. Ye Mo Han remembered Lu Mingjie''s strange appearance with only one piece of clothing left, and sat up in surprise. "Bone Shrinking Art?" The Bone Shrinking Art was a secret technique of the Shaolin. Ever since the ancestor created the Shaolin, only two people practiced it. Bone Shrinking Technique, as its name implied, was to shrink and deform the bones of the human body. It was not very practical in actual combat, but the highest realm could change the meridians of the body at will. However, ever since ancient times, it was said that the only one who had cultivated to the highest level was only Damoth. "Lu Mingjiu is not using the Bone Shrinking Art, but a martial art that is extremely similar to the Great Art of Primordius. The reason for this martial art is that it can change a person''s body." "¡­" Xie Feipeng''s tone was dejected. Lu Mingjie has finally mastered it. " When Liang Rufeng saw Xie Feipeng take the initiative to reveal it, he was secretly happy. He told Ye Mo Han about Lu Ming''s despicable martial arts; his original intention was to learn more about Primordius from Xie Feipeng. Seeing that Xie Feipeng had directly said it out, Ye Mo Han immediately understood what he was trying to say. The two of them revealed everything that Xie Feipeng knew with a single sentence. The Great Art of Primordius was divided into internal and external techniques, while external techniques were called body transformation techniques. The inner force skill was to absorb the energy of a young girl to cultivate, and then use the inner force skill to assist the outer force skill, gradually. To achieve the Small Success Stage would require twenty years, and to achieve the Small Success Stage, it would take at least fifty years. Lu Mingjie had mastered his body transformation technique to intermediate mastery. However, just like what Xie Feiyan had said, practitioners had to endure pain that ordinary people could not tolerate. Every seven days, the pain of ten thousand swords piercing their hearts would be reborn in their entire body. After going through several cycles of reincarnation, if one wasn''t able to effectively control the pain, then one would become delirious. The heavy ones would have their bloodline burst apart and die. It could truly be said that one would be the first to injure oneself. It was the same for Lu Mingjie when he first started practicing this skill. Later on, he found a drug to counteract the pain in his body. The reason why Xie Feipeng''s face was ruined was because Lu Mingjie had urged him to cultivate the Body Transformation skill and then used an external technique to assist him in cultivating his internal energy. Only after he was thrown into disarray did he end up like Xie Feipeng. At this point in his speech, Xie Feipeng''s hatred always appeared, as if he wanted to swallow Lu Mingjie alive. Xie Feipeng sighed and continued, "The two of you shouldn''t even think about using the Body Transformation skill to escape. I''ve practiced for eight years and still haven''t succeeded. Not only is my face destroyed, I still need to rely on Lu Mingjie''s alms to survive." Ye Mo Han and Liang Rufeng sighed endlessly after listening to Xie Feipeng''s story. Ye Chanhan''s hatred for Xie Feipeng had unknowingly lessened a bit, and seeing that there was no hope of escaping, he decided that he might as well come and loudly chat with the two of them to soothe the boredom of being imprisoned. C33 The three of them spent their days trapped in the stone prison, telling each other stories of the martial arts world and exchanging martial arts experiences. Ye Wen had received guidance from the wind, and his swordsmanship had unknowingly improved as well. Xie Feipeng would worry about Xie Feiyan every time he rested in the middle of the night. As a result, his irritable nature was unbearable. He would slam his head against the stone wall. At this time, Ye Mo Han and Liang Wangfeng could only helplessly watch from the sidelines. They clearly understood that any words of comfort were useless. Lu Mingjie caught Xie Feiyan, and Xie Feipeng knew that her life was not in danger, but that was the most frightening part of it. Ever since the creation of the Black Cloaked Sect, there was only one subordinate, and that was the Xie Clan. Lu Mingjie wanted to continue controlling the Black Cloaked Sect. Other than Xie Feipeng, only Xie Feiyan could do anything for him. Thus, he definitely wouldn''t kill Xie Feiyan, but with Xie Feiyan''s personality, she definitely wasn''t willing to work for Lu Mingjie. Xie Feipeng was afraid that Lu Mingjiu would use an even more vicious method to deal with her and make her submit. Compared to physical and mental torture, death might be a good thing. In this world, there were many people who were enduring the torture and living on. They lived on and only hoped that tomorrow''s situation would be slightly better than today''s, but this small bit of hope had burned away their entire lives. To put up with it, what was good was like the fear of the king of Yue. What was bad was just a lowly nameless speck of dust that had been crushed by the rolling wheels. The three of them were in the dungeon, unable to see the sun. They could only judge how many days had passed by by by the number of times they had brought food. The twenty-seventh time, there was food and food, and the three of them also had a pot of wine. "They are trying to make us be full corpses, the Hua Shan Sect is not a petty sect." Ye Mo Han grabbed the wine jug and stuffed it into his mouth. In the past twenty days, he had only eaten some rice and clear water. Even if the wine was any worse, it still became nectar in his mouth. "To be honest, I don''t think you''re that hateful after this period of contact." Xie Feipeng was hiding in the depths of the stone prison. Due to the fact that he had food in his mouth, he could not speak very clearly, but his tone was sincere. If you spend a lot of time with someone you hate, you''ll find out something about them that''s not annoying. "I did everything I could to get the Sect Leader to drink with me, and it was before I died. This really sounds like a joke." Liang Rufeng raised his wine jug and signaled the two men across the cell. Ye Chanhan finished a jug of wine in one breath and said in a clear voice, "Xie Feipeng, if Liang Rufeng and I don''t die and you are able to leave here, will you still kill us if we meet again?" "Of course, but only if Lu Mingjie dies first." Xie Feipeng spoke very bluntly, and then he laughed. Ye Wen Han and Liang Wangfeng looked at each other and laughed out loud. If they didn''t die, there would still be a duel between the two of them. In that duel, Ye Mo was as excited as Liang Wangfeng, but he was also a bit perturbed. Interesting thing, who wouldn''t be excited? Who wouldn''t be nervous if they didn''t have a plan? Ye Chonglou grabbed a few mouthfuls of food and stuffed it into his mouth. Just as he was about to chew and swallow, he heard the sound of Xie Feipeng''s wine jug shattering, followed by him falling to the ground. Ye Wen Han laughed to himself, Xie Feipeng''s alcohol capacity was truly not good. After a while, Ye Mo Han also felt dizzy. He shook his head, but the drowsiness had increased. He finally fell to the ground with a loud ''bang''. When Ye Han woke up, he was already on the rugged mountain road to Mount Hua. Both he and Liang Rufeng were tied to a palanquin which was tied with two thick bamboo chains. Each palanquin was lifted laboriously by four disciples of Mount Hua, and behind each palanquin followed eight people. Seeing this, Ye Wen Han''s heart grew even more contemptuous of the Hua Shan faction. In order to protect himself and the good as wind, he did not hesitate to mess with them in the wine and food, and while they were unconscious, he chained them and carried them to Hua Shan. Actually, the Hua Shan Sect was not like this. It was simply because the Devil Slayer Association''s target was him. Just look at the expressions and attitudes of the sect''s people. Even if there were many dangers, Ye Mo Han would still barge in. Ye Mo Han tilted his head back and said to Liang Yifeng, "I''m very happy that the Hua Shan Sect sent people to carry me off, but they''re still tying us up, so that''s a little outrageous." Ruofeng glanced at the cliff next to him and said, "It''s for our own good too. I''m afraid that we won''t dare to participate in the Devil Slayer Association and end up in a life and death struggle on this mountain path. That would cause this great sect to lose all face in front of the heroes of the world. " When Liang Rufeng said the words'' righteous sects'' and ''heroes of the world'', he purposefully raised his voice up high. Obviously, he was mocking some people. No matter what era it was, there would always be some people who spoke with benevolence and righteousness. On the surface, they were handsome and noble, but behind the scenes, most of them were men who stole from men and women. Ye Chanhan had been wearing a straight face since the first time he had seen Liangrou. He almost never joked, and now, hearing him speak like this, he was overjoyed. He praised Lu Mingjie greatly, implying that he was plotting to murder his own master, slaughtering his own disciples, playing tricks and attempting to control the martial arts world. Although Ye Mo Han had only interacted with a few people since he was young and wholeheartedly focused on martial arts, when he used his mouth now, he was secretly shocked. He did not know that he could still speak like that. This caused him to laugh out loud like the wind. If he was able to clap, he would definitely change his usual serious expression and dance with laughter. Ye Wen Han and Liang Rufeng''s words made it seem very lively. However, the eight people carrying the palanquin and the eight people behind acted as if they didn''t hear anything. They only quietly walked forward with their own steps, not affected in the slightest by the two people. Ye Mo Han raised his head again, his eyes looking at the people who were carrying the good news, "Are they deaf?" "And not just any deaf people. No matter how narrow and dangerous they are on the road, they always take the same steps." Liang Rufeng stared at the four people in front of him and observed them for a long time. "Since they have been trained, it means that they are not deaf. They have been deliberately injured." Ye Han seemed to be talking to himself. "This masterpiece must have come from Lu Mingjie." At this moment, the group had already carried Ye Mo Han and Liang Rufeng past the North Peak of Mount Hua. The eighteen of them stopped on a platform in tacit understanding. The moment he stopped, Ye Mo Han saw Chen Shaochong. It was obvious that he had been waiting here for everyone. The eighteen people immediately lined up in a row, forming a human wall as they vigilantly looked at Chen Shaochong. Ye Wen laughed coldly, "These deaf people have reacted really quickly. Are you here to save me?" Chen Shaochong looked around at the eighteen people with a grave expression on his face: "Cover cold. This is Lu Mingjie, after being wasted for eight years, using more than a hundred poisons to smoke out the eighteen deafening monsters." They don''t feel any pain. When fighting with others, they will fight until they die. " Ye Mo Han tightly knitted his brows, it was the most suitable description for these eighteen people. Fortunately, Lu Mingjie only trained these eighteen people in eight years. Otherwise, if he had thousands of such people, he would have immediately annexed other sects, which would have caused many innocent people to suffer. Chen Shaochong stared at Liang Rufeng and asked, "You are Liang Shaofeng''s nephew?" Liang Rufeng nodded and silently agreed. Chen Shaochong then said, "The son of an old friend has been tied up in front of my eyes, yet I am unable to help him. I am truly ashamed." "You don''t have to blame yourself." "" Ye Shaohan interrupted Chen Shaochong. " Aren''t we going to hold a Devil Slayer Conference? Where are the people from the other sects? " "On the way to the center, Lu Mingjie sent out close to ten thousand disciples to show off the might of the Hua Mountain Sect. Every mile, two people would come to greet the visitors." Chen Shaochong explained in great detail. "Then why did you come here to wait for us?" This was the question that Ruo Feng, Chen Shao Chong, had asked. He already understood that this was the man who fought with his uncle many times in the past. "I will be hosting the Devil Slaughter Conference two days from now." Chen Shaochong''s face revealed a troubled expression. "I''ve lived in seclusion on the South Peak for many years, although the people do not know about it, it is not a secret for the Hua Shan Sect. Zhang Qingwu, Li Zhixiang, and Chu Li have come together to invite me, they have guaranteed that they will only imprison the two of you, and not harm your lives." When Ye Mo Han heard that Chen Shaochong was actually a host of the Devil Slayer Association, he felt a sense of disgust in his heart. Thus, he sneered and said, "Is this all you want to tell us?" Chen Shaochong shook his head, "Zhang Qingwu has already promised me that he will not give you any restrictions that day. In front of the heroes of this world, you two are relatively free." Chen Shaochong changed his tone and appeared to be painstakingly focused. He urged the two people, "So no matter what happened that day, the two of you must not take action. This way, it would easily cause a commotion and cause unnecessary trouble." With that said, Chen Shaochong floated away, and from afar came his voice again: "Cool, Ruofeng, the two of you must not take any action that day, don''t let it happen! "Be careful!" The eighteen people looked at Chen Shaochong walking away and all seemed to be relieved. After resting for a while, they carried Ye Mo Han and Liang Rufeng up the mountain. Ye Chanhan thought about what Chen Shaochong had said and seemed to have a deeper meaning, but he was unable to guess what it was. Zhang Qingwu, Li Zhixiang and Chu Lijun went to invite him. Would the other two of the Hua Shan Three Great Elders really stand against Zhang Qingwu and Lu Mingjie? C34 Two days later, the Devil Slayer Conference would be held in the center. When the Huashan Sect was first built, it had almost leveled the midpoint. Not far behind the meeting hall of the Hua Shan Sect was a large circular square that could accommodate tens of thousands of people. Usually, it was used by the disciples of the Hua Shan Sect to practice their martial arts, but now it was used as the venue for the Devil Slaughter Conference. The square had long since been set up appropriately. A high platform had been set up in the middle of the square. The various sects were seated around the high platform. This time''s Devil Slaughter Assembly had over eight thousand people from each sect. It could be said to be an unprecedented event. Apart from Wu Dang and Shaolin''s Sect Leaders, who did not personally come, several disciples were sent. They thought that almost all of the other sects were important people who came bearing gifts. Furthermore, the Nangong family from the Central Plains, Nangong Ping and Mo Xi Yan, had personally brought people with them precious gifts. Xu Jing followed behind Mo Xi Yan with a submissive expression and a respectful expression. Bringing these gifts to Mount Hua was not a demonic massacre, but a joyous occasion for the Hua Shan Sect. At noon, a banquet was held in the square to entertain the heroes of Jianghu who had come from afar. Zhang Qingwu brought Chu Li, Saddle and Li Zhixiang and greeted Nangong and Mo Xiyan respectively. After intentionally leaving Wu Dang and Shaolin alone for a while, he no longer appeared. When the banquet ended and the food and wine was removed, the Devil Slayer Association officially began. The three of them once again walked into the square with Chen Shaochong. Of course, there was still Lu Mingjie. Zhang Qingwu and Lu Mingju walked straight to the high platform and sat down. Chen Shaochong said loudly on the high platform, "I am Chen Shaochong, and I thank everyone for coming here to participate in this Demon Slaughter Assembly. Let''s not talk about this and bring Ye Mo Han and Liang Rufeng to the high platform first." Chen Shaochong had disappeared from the martial arts world for many years, so the sudden appearance of him in charge of the Devil Slaughter Assembly naturally attracted quite a bit of discussion. The eight disciples of the Hua Shan Sect led Ye Mo Han and Liang Zhen Feng up to the stage. The two of them really weren''t bound by anything. Below the stage, a wave of sighs and sighs rang out. Lu Mingjie''s eyes were slightly closed, completely indifferent to the changes in his surroundings. It was unknown whether he was meditating with his eyes closed or deep in thought. At the bottom of the stage, a woman dressed in flirtatious attire stood up, and spoke with a devilish tone: "What the Hua Shan Sect want, why do they treat these two devils like guests? I heard that Ye Mo Han and Liang Wangsun''s kung fu were higher than each other. Aren''t you afraid that they will die and start a massacre here? " With this said, the clamor below the stage grew even louder. There was also someone who accused the Hua Shan Sect of covering up Ye Han''s bed because of Lin Mo Xiao. Speaking of Lin Moxiao, there were also people in the audience who mentioned Lin Moxiao''s secret relationship with Ye Sheng and cursed, saying that the Hua Shan Sect had planted a disaster like Ye Mai Han for Wu Lin. When Ye Chonglou heard this, his anger attacked his heart. However, seeing Chen Shaochong''s expression, indicating that he wanted to remain calm, he suppressed his anger and looked coldly at the crowd below the stage. She was calm like the wind and appeared calm and collected. The woman who spoke was the Sect Leader of the Heaven''s Will Sect, He Wulan. The Heavenly Will Sect was the leader of the Five Elements Sect, the Heavenly Dipper Sect, and other small sects. The outer sect had always been very enthusiastic about the Central Plains. After they received the invitation from the Hua Shan Sect, He Wulan and her group of seven hundred people rushed over to the Hua Mountain. Speaking of which, Ye Mo Han also had no enmity with them, but these other people thought that the Central Plains was a place of wealth and wealth for the people, so they wanted to take over the sect. Thus, they could only do their best to please Wu Dang and Shao Lin, the two great leaders of the sect. During this time''s Devil Slayer Conference, He Wulan was the first to make things difficult for the Hua Shan Sect. In Zhang Qingwu''s opinion, He Wulan must have secretly received support from Wu Dang or Shaolin. Otherwise, how could the Heaven''s Will Sect be so rude to the Hua Shan Sect? Even so, Zhang Qingwu could only pretend that he didn''t hear the discussion below the stage, and looked at Chen Shaochong. "Calm down everyone. Everyone should know the reason for this Devil Slayer Association." Chen Shaochong waved his hands down, indicating for everyone to be quiet. Below the stage, everyone was scrambling to answer, and most of them listed the people Ye Mo Han had killed. Of course, the issue most people valued the most was the murder of Zhang Yiming, the former Sect Leader of the Hua Shan Sect, and the wanton killing of the common citizens of Mount Hua. As the sun set in the west, Ye Mo and Liang Rufeng felt that something was off about this Devil Slayer Association. As expected, Li Zhixiang walked up to the high platform, nodded to Chen Shaozhong in greeting, and then cupped his fist as he greeted everyone on the stage. He said, "Regarding the matter of Ye Mo Han and Liang Rufeng killing the civilians of Mount Hua, I have already sent Sect Leader Zhang to investigate. This matter was caused by the Wu Yi Sect, and it has nothing to do with Ye Mo Han and Liang Rufeng." As soon as he said this, the crowd below the stage exploded with anger. Some people angrily berated the Hua Shan Sect for not explaining the situation clearly, causing them to waste their time in watching a joke; some people loudly shouted for the Hua Shan Sect to prove the innocence of Ye Manhan and Ruofeng; some people, although they did not kill the innocent, but they had killed the former head of the Hua Mountain Sect, the son of Ye Sheng. They had killed Ye Sheng as soon as possible in order to prevent the martial arts world from falling into chaos. After all, Ye Mo Han and Liang Zhen Feng were young, but their martial arts skills were already among the best in the martial arts world. How could they not be envied by so many people? Ye Mo looked at Zhang Qingwu, who was standing below the platform. His cold face was filled with determination. Ye Wen Han was unable to guess the purpose of the Hua Shan Faction''s painstaking efforts to convene this meeting in the name of the Devil Slayer, and to wash off the accusation of him and Liang Rufeng at the beginning of the meeting. Zhang Qingwu nodded at Li Zhixiang. Li Zhixiang whispered in Chen Shaochong''s ear. Chen Shaochong said, "Everyone be quiet for a moment. Since Elder Li has said so, then he will not speak without any proof. For the Hua Shan Sect to go through so much trouble to convene this meeting, they will definitely not side with any villains. Of course, they will also not wrongly accuse any good people. " These words from Chen Shaotian caused the discussion below the stage to die down. He then said to Li Zhixiang, "Elder Li, please take out the evidence to prove the innocence of Ye Lianghan and Liangfeng." Li Zhixiang had a troubled look on his face as he said, "To tell everyone the truth, the culprit was the Sect Leader of Black Cloaked Sect, Xie Feipeng. Yesterday, he was killed by Sect Leader Zhang." Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but tremble. How did Xie Feipeng suddenly get killed by Zhang Qingwu? When he looked at Lu Mingjiu again, his slightly closed eyes opened as he heard this. He then stared coldly at Li Zhixiang on stage. Ye Mo Han suddenly realized that the person who was about to be slaughtered in the Devil Slaughter Society was not Liang Wangfeng or himself, but Lu Mingjie. Zhang Qingwu did not hesitate to use himself and Liang Rufeng as an excuse to convene this grand meeting of the underworld. He was actually holding the power to consolidate his position as the Sect Leader. Zhang Qingwu was so shrewd that it could be seen from this. This made Ye Mo Han even more suspicious. Even if Zhang Qingwu didn''t kill Zhang Yiming himself, it was still related to Zhang Yiming''s death. At this time, Zhang Qingwu slowly walked onto the stage and looked down arrogantly at the audience. The crowd that was discussing below the stage immediately quivered when she saw her gaze, "I swear in the name of the Hua Shan Sect, that the people that killed the people in the subordinate lands are none other than Xie Feipeng and his Black Cloth Sect. Now that Xie Feipeng has been killed by me, if anyone doesn''t believe me, I''ll get someone to bring his corpse up here. " "What a horrible death." He Wulan mocked from below the stage. The meaning behind his words was that Zhang Qingwu should blame it on a dead man who could not speak. Zhang Qingwu looked at He Wu Lan coldly. He Wu Lan was frightened by her stare, and the mocking smile on his face had also disappeared. Zhang Qingwu then slowly said, "If everyone thinks that I am protecting Ye Wen, then they are completely wrong. Everyone knows that my father''s death is deeply connected to Ye Mo Han. I am clarifying this matter now, not because of Ye Mo Han, but for the sake of being a good and kind young master. Everyone must have heard of Young Noble Liangrou''s character. His sword art is unparalleled, his character is refined and upright, and he has never bullied the weak before. Why would he do such an unscrupulous thing to kill the innocent? " The sincerity in Zhang Qingwu''s words was in stark contrast to her domineering aura a moment ago, but it was still convincing. She continued, "Out of selfishness, how could I not want to kill Ye Mo Han? However, my Hua Shan Sect will never wrongly accuse anyone, and we will definitely not let any demon get away with it either." When he said the word ''devil'', Zhang Qingwu swept his eyes over the audience once more. When he saw He Wulan, he paused for a moment. He Wulan lowered her head, not daring to look Zhang Qingwu in the eye. When Ye Jianhan heard Zhang Qingwu talk about Zhang Yiming, he had already changed his'' great connection ''from being the murderer to the'' great relation ''. Ye Jianhan felt a great sense of relief. It seemed like Zhang Qingwu wanted to get rid of Lu Mingjie at this time. When he turned his head to look at Liang Rufeng, he was currently gazing at the stage. He followed Liang Rufeng''s gaze and saw that Ye Mo Han''s gaze just happened to bump into Mo Xi Yan. Mo Xi Yan smiled slyly at Ye Mo Han. This smile, how different was it from the smile from when he''d left that day? Ye Mo Han''s heart shifted to Mo Xi Yan. What was the relationship between Liang Rufeng and Mo Xi Yan? Why did he ask me to take care of Mo Xi Yan that day? Thinking about Mo Xi Yan, Liu Yiyi appeared in Ye Wen''s mind again. Is a man always thinking about a woman who isn''t around? If Lu Mingjie was killed by Zhang Qingwu here, where would Liu Yiyi be? Ye Mo Han had a hunch that if the monkey''s mother was held hostage by Lu Mingjie, then Liu Yiyi wouldn''t be in any danger. After all, women were more reliable and careful than men in caring for elderly people. Thinking up to here, Ye Mo had made up his mind that if Zhang Qingwu really wanted to kill Lu Mingjie, he must get in front of him and force him to find out the whereabouts of Liu Yiyi and Monkey''s mother. Most of the people from the sects below the stage had come to watch the show. As for who the members of the Devil Slayer Association were, as long as it wasn''t them, many people didn''t care. Furthermore, anyone with a discerning eye would be able to tell that just based on the scale of this Devil Slayer Association, the Hua Shan Sect would definitely not advertise the world for the sole purpose of clearing away Ye Han and the crime of being good like the wind. Thus, Zhang Qingwu went on stage at this time. The good show had only just begun. C35 Lu Mingjie''s face was a little ugly, but he continued to sit below the stage, ignoring everything that was happening around him as he coldly looked at Zhang Qingwu on the stage. Zhang Qingwu did not care how many people believed him when he told them about Ye Shuanghan and how he killed civilians like the wind. Then he bowed his head to Ye Wen Han and Liang Rufeng and apologized, "This was all a misunderstanding. I represent the Hua Shan Sect here to apologize to the two young masters. " Ye Mo Han stood there without moving or saying anything, and he was like the wind. This was because the two of them understood that Zhang Qingwu still had something to say. The two of them were just the primer of this Demon Slayer Association, and the main topic was still in Zhang Qingwu''s next words. Zhang Qingwu changed his tone back to his usual icy tone and said, "I''m sure everyone knows that the matter of my father''s death is related to Ye Mo Han." The news of Ye Yihan killing Zhang Yiming had already spread like wildfire throughout the martial arts world. However, when the crowd below the stage heard Zhang Qingwu mentioning this matter again, only a few people paid attention to the word ''relationship'' that he had with Zhang Qingwu. At this time, most people only thought that Ye Mo Han was the only one who would die. At this time, Chen Shaochong gave an excuse for Ye Mo Han to speak, "Sect Leader Zhang, I have personally seen your father''s corpse. From the position of the sword, it can be seen that your father was killed without any warning. " "This just goes to show that my senior brother was not prepared for Ye Mo Han since he had an old friendship." What Li Zhixiang said was what the crowd was thinking. This way, Chen Shaochong excused Ye Shaochang, while Li Zhixiang raised his doubts. The two of them sang the same tune, obviously showing off for the audience to see. Ye Chonglou looked at Chen Shaochong''s white hair and laughed in his heart. "Although Ye Mo Han is indeed the son of Lin Mo Xiao, it''s still Zhang Yiming''s first time seeing him that day. If I may ask, when you see the son of an old friend, a person who became famous right after coming out of the martial arts world, do you not have any wariness? " These words were spoken in a stern voice and shook everyone on the square. If everyone were to carefully ponder over Chen Shaochong''s words, they would definitely feel that what he said was within reason. No matter how deep the relationship was, it was still just an old friend. The son of an old friend would more or less have some distance between them. If there was a gap, he would be on guard. Li Zhixiang was silent. Chen Shaochong turned to Zhang Qingwu and said: "Leader Qingwu, in my opinion, there must be someone else who killed your father, and that person must be someone within the Hua Shan Sect. Your father must have a lot of trust in him, perhaps even a lot of respect." Of course, only Lu Jie was worthy of Zhang Yiming''s respect in the Hua Shan Sect. Chen Shaochong''s last sentence directly pointed towards Lu Jiexi. Sure enough, the surrounding Huashan Faction disciples were all talking animatedly, occasionally glancing at Chu Li, Li Zhixiang, and Lu Mingjie. Seeing that the situation had developed as he had expected, Ye Mo decided to cooperate with Chen Shaochong. "I indeed didn''t kill Martial Uncle Zhang. I went to Mount Hua that day just to ask who was the most vicious person who attacked my father all those years ago. After I asked, I left." Ye Jianhan called Zhang Yiming martial uncle, admitting that he was a member of the Hua Shan Sect. At this moment, Zhang Qingwu revealed an imperceptible smile, as if everything was under her control. When Ye Chanhan saw this smile, he suddenly felt a great deal of disgust towards Zhang Qingwu. Of course, in order to deal with Lu Mingjie first, he couldn''t care less. When Zhang Qingwu heard Ye Mo Han say this, his tears suddenly dropped and he cried, "To tell you the truth, when my father heard that Ye Mo Han had appeared in the martial arts world, he mentioned to me many times that he wanted to betroth me to him. That day, when my father found out that he was coming up the mountain, he was very happy to mention this matter to me. Zhang Qingwu had been taught by Zhang Yiming since childhood to call Lin Mo Xiao as his aunt, so he still hadn''t changed his mind. Zhang Qingwu paused to ease his emotions, and then said self-reproachfully, "But as a girl, I am naturally very shy about this kind of thing. How would I dare to go with my father to meet a man I don''t know? But I''m really regretful right now. I should listen to my father, so that he won''t be miserably attacked by those despicable people. " Lu Mingjie''s face was gloomy, he could not sit still any longer, stepped onto the stage and scolded: "Qingwu, what nonsense are you spouting? That day, Ye Mo Han could personally admit that he killed your father. " Zhang Qingwu seemed a bit wronged. "Master, I can be considered your disciple. Do you really believe that he would do something like cheating on Master and exterminating his ancestors?" Zhang Qingwu''s words were very natural and friendly. When Ye Mo Han heard this, he was stunned for a moment, not knowing what to feel in his heart. Ye Wen looked around, but did not find anything out of the ordinary. But everything was normal, which made it seem even weirder. Lu Mingjie snorted coldly and ignored Zhang Qingwu. Instead, he called Chu Lijun onto the stage and asked Li Zhi Xiang and Chu Liangshan, "What do you guys think?" Li Zhixiang bowed towards Lu Mingjie and said, "Master, please find evidence to prove that you cannot commit the crime of chastity in front of all the heroes of the world just by listening to one side of the story. After all, he is the son of senior apprentice sister Mo Xiao. No matter what, he is still a member of our Hua Shan Sect. Lu Mingjie laughed coldly, muttering a few words to himself, "You do not believe my words, to actually listen to this stinking brat." "Great Elder Lu, allow me to say something fair." A man stood up from the stage and spoke over the noise of the square. This person was around the same age as Ye Wen and Liang Rufeng. He wore a silver-gray robe and had a dignified and graceful expression on his face. He held a folding fan in his hand. He was the eldest son of the Nangong family, Nangong Ping. He was the elder brother of Nangong Ding, killed by Liang Rufeng. He was seventeen years old. He relied on his fan to defeat Sun Muxia''s prideful disciple, Gao Zhenyuan, causing the latter to commit suicide out of shame. Everyone''s eyes immediately focused on Nangong Ping. Nangong Ping said, "Regarding the matter of Young Master Ye killing Sect Leader Zhang Yiming, we do not need to be too suspicious. We only need to see who will benefit the most after Sect Leader Zhang Yiming is killed." After these words, the crowd below the stage burst into an uproar. Everyone understood the meaning behind Nangong Ping''s words. After Zhang Yiming died, Zhang Qingwu ascended the throne. Everyone knew that Lu Qingwu protected him with his name. As an elder figure of the Hua Shan Sect, Lu Mingzi''s influence in the Hua Mountain Sect was much greater than anyone else, especially after Zhang Yiming''s death, he had emerged from the sect and reorganized some internal affairs. Although he did not have the title of Sect Leader, he had the authority of being the Sect Leader. It was obvious that Lu Ming had become the biggest winner after Zhang Yiming''s death. These words from Nangong Ping were no different from identifying Lu Mingjie as the murderer of Zhang Yiming. Lu Mingjie gave Nangong Ping a sidelong glance, "So what you''re saying is that Young Noble Nangong means that I killed my nephew?" Nangong Ping bowed towards Zhang Qingwu and said, "I dare not say, but I am on my way to the Hua Shan Road. I met someone who probably knows something." I wonder if Sect Leader Zhang would allow me to invite this person out? " Who was the person Nangong Ping spoke of? Ye Mo Han had already faintly guessed that Lu Mingjie would have a hard time safely passing through today. Perhaps today would be the day of his death. At this moment, he was wondering why Nangong Ping didn''t pay any attention to the murderer of his younger brother. Moreover, from his attitude towards Mo Xiyan, it could be seen that he didn''t care about his younger brother''s death. C36 The person Nangong Ping spoke of was indeed Ye Mo Han''s prediction: he was a monkey without a shadow. Monkey Shadow had been hiding in the venue the entire time, hiding himself with Nangong Ping''s entourage. No one had noticed him. Hearing Nangong Ping''s words, she shot out and pointed at Lu Mingjie, cursing him, "You old man, do you really think that you can hide your deceit from everyone?" The sudden words from Monkey Shadow caused the audience to explode. Lu Mingjie stared at Nangong Ping, not saying a word. Monkey Shadow turned around and said loudly, "That old fool Lu Mingjie not only killed his master, but also personally killed Zhang Yiming''s father, Zhang Dingyi." Killing a fellow disciple was a grave crime, not to mention the fact that he had killed his own master. When Monkey Shadow said these words, the entire audience fell into a deathly silence. After a while, a wave of sighs burst out from the crowd. This Devil Slayer Association had obviously become the platform for the Hua Shan Sect''s scandal. Zhang Qingwu stared at Lu Mingjie, "Master, is what Monkey Shadow said true?" Chu Li and Li Zhixiang were already standing in front of Zhang Qingwu to prevent Lu Mingjie from harming Zhang Qingwu. Obviously, the two of them also believed what Monkey Shadowless said. Lu Mingjie laughed out loud three times, shocking the hearts of everyone present, causing them to stop in their tracks. At this time, Lu Mingjie slowly said, "A person who only lives by stealing can actually openly live in the Nangong Family. Young Noble Nangong actually believes the words of this kind of person. In front of the entire world, young master Nangong is not afraid of being laughed at. " Nangong Ping laughed heartily, "The Nangong Family never uses their status to criticize anyone, we only believe in the truth. If Monkey Shadow is really spouting blood, then why did Elder Lu capture his old mother? " Lu Mingjie''s expression began to change. Nangong Ping continued, "If Elder Lu wasn''t afraid of the monkey''s nonsense, would you have sent the Black Cloth Sect and Hua Shan disciples to find an old man?" What Nangong Ping knew was outside of Ye Wen''s expectations. Ye Mo Han didn''t want to argue with them, so he just stared at Mo Xi Yan who was standing below the stage. Xu Jing, who was standing behind Mo Xi, had been glaring angrily at Ye Mo Han. Ye Mo Han didn''t seem to care too much. He could feel that there would be a decisive battle between Xu Jing and himself. Since ancient times, hatred had mostly come to an end with the life of one of the two parties ending in a paragraph, and then the descendants would pass on their hatred from generation to generation, until the hatred was finally reduced. Lu Mingjie''s face revealed a dark green Qi, he said sinisterly, "Nangong Ping, you know quite a bit." The words of Lu Mingjie was equivalent to admitting that he was connected to the Black Cloaked Sect. "Did you think that you wouldn''t have expected me to ask you to hold this Devil Slayer Assembly?" Lu Mingjie''s words were directed towards Zhang Qingwu, then he said in a clear voice, "Everyone here, listen to my orders. Those who go against me will die, and the one hundred thousand disciples will all be under my command, and with just one order, they will attack the mountain and let the blood flow in rivers here." The one hundred thousand disciples of Mount Hua was a convoy led by three elders. The three elders were White Crane Pavilion, Lu Xingchi, and Wen Hongyi. These one hundred thousand people were the mainstay of the Hua Shan Sect. When those words were said, everyone''s expression changed. They all thought about the people who came to watch the show, and now they were all worried that their lives would be lost here. Zhang Qingwu said angrily, "Your reaction can be considered as admitting that Monkey Shadowless pointed it out to you?" You really killed my grandfather and ancestor master? " Lu Mingjie looked up at the sky, and said: "So what? Don''t forget, I can help you become a Sect Leader, and can also help you reunite with your father, grandfather, and ancestors. " Lu Mingjie admitting it directly also meant that he was confident. Li Zhi Xiang and Chu Li looked at each other and angrily said, "Martial Uncle, you actually did such a thing." L¨¹ Mingjie laughed at the sky for a long time, "What have I done, it''s not up to you two little brats to scold me. White Crane Pavilion, Lu Xingchi, and Wen Hongyi? " "Here!" This word was clearly shouted out by tens of thousands of people in unison. It shook the heaven and earth, and shook the earth. The crowd at the northwest corner of the square was driven to both sides, leaving a seven-foot-wide path in the middle. The line of three people walked towards the high platform in a neat row. There were roughly nine hundred people. The three people in the lead were all around forty years old. They wore silver white armor, hung their sabers at their waists, and strode with a domineering air. The person in the middle had a fair complexion with an aquiline nose, making him look rather capable. This person was Lu Xingchi. The round face on the right was filled with Wen Hongyi, and the square face on the left was filled with a long white crane. The group of people walked to the bottom of the stage and kneeled down, "A hundred thousand disciples have already surrounded this place." Lu Mingjie looked very pleased with himself, "Rise, Elder Lu, you''ve worked hard these past few days." Ye Chanhan glanced at Zhang Qingwu. Seeing that she didn''t have the slightest bit of fear on her face, she was secretly surprised. Lu Xingchi and the other two didn''t respond after hearing Lu Mingjie''s words. After a while, Zhang Qingwu said something and stood up. Only then did the three of them stand up. Ye Chanhan felt a chill invading his back. Zhang Qingwu and Lu Mingjie had both displayed their talents, but Zhang Qingwu''s technique was still superior. Her shrewdness was actually a hundred times greater than his own. "As the Great Elder of the Hua Shan Sect, not only did you kill your own master and kill your own ancestors, you also tried to kill the heroes of the sects. You truly disgraced the Hua Shan Sect. Now that all one hundred thousand disciples have been ordered by Sect Leader Zhang, as long as the Sect Leader gives the order, we can chop this traitor into mincemeat. " "Grand Master, you have done all you could think of, yet you did not expect the three elders to go against us, did you?" Zhang Qingwu''s face was filled with killing intent as he shouted, "Heroes, the Demon Slayer Association is actually using the name of Lord Ye and Prince Liang. The real demon that I will slaughter will be Great Elder Lu Mingjie. Today, my Hua Shan Sect will clean the door and take revenge for my father, grandfather and ancestor in front of all the heroes. " "Not bad. It would seem that you are more powerful than your father. I have truly underestimated you." Lu Mingjie stretched out his right hand, and flicked his middle finger into the air. A stream of purple smoke suddenly rose up, making a loud bang in the air. Ye Mo Han, monkey shadow, all the people you want are in my hands, so I advise you to follow me later. " What Lu Mingjie had said was naturally Liu Yiyi and Monkey Wu Ying''s mother. Eighteen people descended from the sky like gods, standing on the high platform and protecting Lu Mingjie. They were the deafening silence cultivated by Lu Mingjie over the years. It turned out that the purple smoke that Lu Mingjie had flicked his finger was actually summoning these eighteen people. Lu Ming gave Ye Wen Han and Zhang Qingwu a glance, then waved his hand and said, "These eighteen people can fight against one hundred. Do you really think that you can kill me just because you have more people?" Eighteen deaf and mute people began to protect Lu Mingjie as he walked off the stage. Zhang Qingwu made a face at Lu Xingchi, who understood what was going on. He raised his saber and commanded the hundreds of people behind him to rush forward, and all the other sect members on the stage quickly retreated to avoid falling into the internal conflict of the Hua Shan Sect. The disciples of Mount Hua led by Lu Xingchi slashed at the deaf and dumb group of people. However, the eighteen people did not show any fear and all moved forward. When the other side''s sword came over, his deaf and dumb hand had already pierced into the other side''s heart. The deaf and mute victim was completely fine. He quickly pulled out the dagger, leaving only a faint green liquid on the knife''s surface. Ye Chanhan sucked in a breath of cold air. He understood why Chen Shaochong was also afraid of these eighteen people. These eighteen people were not only Death Soldiers, but they all had the same moves. They were all aimed at their opponent''s heart and were able to pierce their opponent''s body and kill him. No matter what weapon the opponent used, he would not dodge. Before long, the eighteen of them had escorted Lu Mingjie down the platform. Nearly half of the thousand people that Lu Xingchi had brought had died. In those eighteen days of deafness, two of the heads had been chopped off, but they continued to fight, appearing rather intimidating. The eighteen of them continued forward, towards the meeting hall. The White Crane Xuan and Wen Hongyi had already sent out nearly two thousand people, yet none of them were able to stop Lu Mingjie. At this time, the entire plaza was already filled with people. Zhang Qingwu was already unable to use the Great Sword Formation to attack Lu Mingjie. The eighteen days of deafening silence continued to protect Lu Ming as he walked forward. He would kill anyone he met without the slightest hesitation. The smell of blood in the air became stronger and stronger, and people were killed from time to time. Until now, only one head, hand, and foot had been chopped off, losing all ability to fight as they fell to the ground. The light green liquid overflowed while he was crawling. The air was immediately filled with the smell of burning flesh. The original light green liquid had a very strong corrosive effect. It directly entered the infected person''s bone marrow, causing them to lose their ability to fight. As the number of casualties increased, Lu Xingchi issued a death order and used a wall of people to prevent the deaf from inching closer to the Council Chamber. After that, the two thousand people formed a criss-crossing formation and sent out their swords and sabers at the same time. Lu Mingjie patted the deaf mute beside him. The others seemed to understand what he meant, and immediately three people in a row. Right now, there were only fifteen people left, divided into five rows. Lu Mingjie was still in the middle. Since ancient times, the law of success was the law of the land, such as Lu Xingchi or White Crane Pavilion. And those individuals who had achieved their goals did not have faces or names, nor blood nor flesh. It was as if they were living to become the dried up bones beneath the feet of others. C37 The three deaf mutes in the first row charged into the human wall. A dozen or so swords passed through his chest, the light green liquid flowed along the blade and sword towards the swordsman. A few of the disciples were unable to react in time, their hands were corroded to the point where only bones were left, it was extremely terrifying. Lu Mingjie suddenly leapt up and formed three huge palms in the air, which struck towards the human wall formed by the Hua Shan disciples. With one palm attack, dozens of people were sent flying, slamming into the people behind them, wailing in all directions. After the third palm strike, a hole appeared in the human wall. With these few palm strikes from Lu Mingjie, his aura was extremely intimidating, causing all onlookers to tremble in fear. Lu Xingchi, Wen Hongyi, and White Crane Xuan were spread out with sabers in their hands, instructing their disciples not to fall into disarray. Lu Mingjie lifted up one deaf mute from each of his hands and threw them towards Wen Hongyi and White Crane Xuan. With a tap of his right foot, he sent another deaf mute towards Lu Xingchi. After witnessing the deafening silence of the sky, the three of them did not dare to take out their sabers and instead retreated into the crowd. The three of them fell to the ground, deaf and deaf. They chased after their targets, despite the countless number of swords, spears, and halberds that blocked them. The disciples of the Hua Shan Sect, who were missing a commander, were thrown into disarray. The human wall had been destroyed, and Zhang Qingwu could only watch as the remaining nine people, who were deaf and protecting Lu Mingjie, left the hall, heading towards the meeting hall. Zhang Qingwu then bowed to Ye Chanhan and Liang Rufeng and said apologetically, "My bed is cold, Prince Liang. Now that the truth is out, I hope you two can help the Hua Shan Sect catch this thief." At this time, someone had already brought a sword with his hands like the wind. Ye Mo Han looked at Zhang Qingwu, and no matter how he looked at it, she seemed to be lying. At this time, the monkey Shao Ying followed Nangong Ping over. Chen Shaochong said, "Qingwu, the mountain is surrounded. Lu Jie will not be able to escape." Monkey Shadow stomped his feet and said, "He can run." Not many people understood what Monkey Shadow was saying. However, Ye Mo Han understood, as long as he could run, it meant that there was an entrance to the Hua Shan secret passageway in the meeting room. At this time, he thought of the secret passage, and the stone in Ye Mo''s heart also fell. Currently, only the monkey Wu Ying and Lu Ming Jie knew of the existence of the secret passage, so the best location for the Hidden Willow Yi Yi was also the secret passage. Ye Mo Han turned to the monkey, "Lead the way, we''ll go with you." The leaf sheet was cold as the wind. Zhang Qingwu heaved a sigh of relief, at this time Nangong Ping introduced himself: "Lu Mingjie is not easy to deal with, I will go with you." Ye Mo Han and Liang Wangfeng looked at each other, but before they could say anything, Chen Shao Chong said happily: "The three most famous heroes in the world today can be considered a part of Wu Lin''s story." Zhang Qingwu also thanked Nangong Ping, "L¨¹ mo is ruthless and insidious, the three young masters must be careful. After L¨¹ dies, my Hua Shan Sect will hold a celebration feast for the three of you." Seeing everyone in such a state, Ye Mo Han could not refuse. He thought to himself that if there was more than one helper, then it would only be a matter of Hua Shan Sect if everyone in the world knew about it. He only wanted to save Liu Yiyi and the others. The four of them passed through the chaotic square and entered the meeting hall. Lu Mingjie and the nine deaf people had indeed disappeared without a trace. Monkey Shadowless frowned and searched around on a column on the left side of the meeting hall for a while. He then beamed a bright smile, and with a ''kacha'' sound, a small door that could only fit one person appeared. The column was made of two inches of wood wrapped in steel, showing the painstaking efforts of the builder. After opening the secret door, Monkey Shadow jumped down. Ye Wen Han also followed closely behind. His vision suddenly turned black and his body fell down. Ye Mo Han then realized that the entrance was going down vertically. After falling down for a while, he saw a sudden light slant in, and then his feet hit the rock, causing Ye Wen to flip over and hit his head on the stone wall above him. It was excruciating. It turned out that the entrance was straight down, then suddenly tilted to the ground. After they all came down, Ye Wen looked around and saw an empty cave in front of him. There were eight doors on three sides of the cave, each leading to a different place. Ye Mo Han and the other two looked at the monkey, who stomped his feet and shouted, "Lu Ming Jie, you old fool! I''ve come to find you! Let your grandmother go!" The voice echoed, but there was no response. Nangong Ping pondered for a moment and asked Monkey Shadow, "How many exits are there in this secret passageway?" Monkey Shadow thought for a while. "There''s one in each of the five peaks of East, South, West, and North. At the foot of the mountain, there seems to be one in Jade Spring Academy as well." "He won''t leave the secret passage." "" Ye Chanhan said affirmatively. "Is there any part of the secret passageway that we have to pass through?" The only path they had to take was the place they had to go no matter where they went. Liang Rufeng, Nangong Ping, and the monkey, Shadowless, understood Ye Mo Han''s intention ¡ª to wait for someone to come. Nangong Ping did not agree, but he also understood that it was not realistic for so many people to search for them one by one. Once they split up, it was very easy for Lu Mingjie to destroy them one by one. Monkey Shadow thought hard for a while and said joyfully, "There are two places that we have to pass through. One of them is quite far away from here and we have to go all the way down. The other one is not far ahead. " "Then we''ll run to that rendezvous point with Lu Mingjie." Monkey Shadow brought the three into the third door, then turned left and right, passing through one stone door after another. The layout of the secret passageway was almost always the same. If no one was familiar with the road in front of them, it was very easy to get lost. After passing through who knew how many stone doors, an endless path appeared in front of him. Monkey Shadow used his Qing Gong first, then Ye Han, who was as good as the wind, and finally Nangong Ping. Amongst the four of them, Ye Chonglou, Liang Rufeng, and Nangong Ping were the most outstanding martial artists of their generation. Their lightness skills were not comparable to each other in a short period of time. After using his lightness techniques to travel for more than two hours, he finally reached the end of the corridor. Ye Mo Han was the one in front, monkey in front, Nangong Ping in third, and Liang Rufeng in last. There was a square boulder at the end of the road. He could see from the gap that the boulder had cut off all the roads. The monkey climbed up the huge rock and hit the rock five times. The huge rock slowly fell down until it was level with the ground. As soon as the boulder fell, the crowd felt a chilling air blowing towards them. It was likely that the ground they were in was too low and the structure of the secret passageway was ventilated from all sides, which was why it was so cold. At this moment, the outline of the Hua Shan secret passageway appeared in Ye Mo''s mind. The entire structure of the secret passageway slowly descended, then it reached a meeting point at the lowest point, and then slowly extended upwards. If you enter through one of the entrances and want to exit through the other exit, no matter how you go, you have to walk to this place and then go elsewhere. The two places that Monkey Shadow mentioned, after all, are the locations, and the other place is probably the highest point. As he thought of this, Ye Wen Han couldn''t help but feel admiration for the creator of the secret passageway. "This is the rendezvous point." Monkey Shadow sighed. He had no idea if Lu Mingjiu would come, but he felt that Ye Mo Han''s analysis was reasonable. Ye Mo Han patted Monkey Shadowless''s shoulder to comfort him. He understood Monkey Shadowless''s feelings. After all, anyone whose mother was always in danger of losing her life in the hands of another person would not be happy. The surroundings were completely silent. One could almost hear the heartbeats of others. Time seemed to slow down in the secret passageway. The four of them only waited a few hours, as if several days had passed. Waiting was a long process. The lighting in the passageway was quite good, and from where the four of them were standing, Ye Mo could tell that it was already dark. After the night had fallen, there was only a moment of darkness in the secret passageway, and then the entire cave was filled with green light. Monkey Shadow explained to the three of them. The secret passage''s surface was smeared with glowing rock powder, which would automatically light up in the dark. Ye Mo Han and the other two were in awe of the designer of this secret passage. At this time, the sound of footsteps came from afar. The footsteps were orderly and orderly. Ye Mo Han''s heart was moved as he whispered: "It''s Lu Ming Jie." The footsteps came closer and after a while, a woman''s voice could be heard. The one who spoke was Liu Yiyi, and she said, "Grandma, don''t be afraid, these monsters won''t dare to do anything to us. Moreover, if your son really came to save you, he would definitely be faster than these monsters." An elderly and benevolent voice sounded out, "Yiyi, you really know how to comfort people. However, at my age, I have had enough of living. This kid has been causing a lot of trouble outside the city all year round, but as a mother, I can''t control him. The only thing I can hope for is for him to live well. "Oh, Miss Feiyan, don''t cry. Did your mother-in-law remind you of your sorrows again?" When Ye Mo had just heard Liu Yiyi''s voice, he suddenly recalled the beautiful woman from many years ago. When he heard that Xie Feiyan was here again, Ye Mo recalled the time he was in prison. If Xie Feipeng died, and only Xie Feiyan was left, if he could not save her, she would become Lu Mingjie''s new puppet. Before Xie Feiyan could say anything, Lu Mingjie scolded, "You''d better shut up. Ye Mo Han and Shao Wuying will definitely come to this secret path today. They might be right in front of us. I''ll let you see them die in a short while." Liu Yiyi immediately refuted, her voice getting very close. Lu Mingjie threatened, "Girl, if you dare to talk anymore, I''ll make you one of the deaf and dumb ones in this world." The footsteps got closer and closer. Ye Mo felt that he could see Liu Yiyi right away, and he was actually a bit nervous. On one hand, he longed for Liu Yiyi to be the girl that he had an unforgettable night with. On the other hand, he was also afraid that if Liu Yiyi really was, then why would she appear a few years later? It was as if he didn''t know her at all, and what had happened to her in the past few years as well as how his grandfather had found her? All these questions would arise one after another when Liu Yi Yi Yi was the girl. If Ye Mo Han didn''t dare to think further, and if Liu Yi Yi Yi was just pretending not to know him, then all of this could be blamed on a conspiracy. Thinking this way, Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine. He immediately denied that when he was eighteen, he hadn''t appeared in the martial arts world and wouldn''t cause any harm to others. How could someone play such a big game on him? However, from the looks of it, Liu Yiyi was the woman who had appeared in his life. Was it really just a coincidence? C38 The four of them had nowhere to hide, so when Lu Mingjie saw Ye Mo Han and the rest, he was a little surprised at first, but then he became happy. Ye Mo Han understood the reason why Lu Ming Jie was so happy, he must have thought that Ye Mo Han''s group of four came here just to die. In terms of strength, Lu Mingjie had Liu Yiyi, Xie Feiyan, and Monkey No Shadow''s mother in his hands. This was enough to affect Ye Mo Han and Monkey No Shadow; on the other hand, the nine of them were deaf and could not be underestimated. Unless, by capturing the thief and capturing the king first, the four of them could take down Lu Mingjie in one fell swoop, making it impossible for him to control these nine people who were as deaf as the heavens and the earth. Lu Mingjie gave a fake smile, "Are all of you in such a hurry to die?" Grasping the hilt of his sword tightly, Liang Rufeng said, "The only thing I can think of after entering this prison for a month is to kill you, who is a threat to me. Otherwise, I won''t be able to enter this damned place again." Lu Mingjie looked at Liu Yiyi and Monkey No Shadow''s mother, who were surrounded by deafening silence, and said in a threatening tone, "Even if you want to kill me, you have to ask Ye Mo Han and Monkey No Shadow." "No one can control me." Sword light flashed, resonating with the green light in the cave from afar. It was really pretty. On the other hand, Lu Mingjie''s face was as green as a ghost. He looked both angry and happy. Like a gust of wind, he thrusted six times, all of them striking at the same time. Of course it was not Lu Mingjie, but the one on his left who was deaf. Two of the swords were in the eyes, while the other four were in the tendons and bones of the four limbs. The tendons in his hands and feet had been cut off, but they were strong and could not be mentioned. This was why this deafening silence was considered a cripple. Furthermore, the speed at which Liang Rufeng drew his sword was extremely fast, and he had also grasped the power very well. Even before the poison could even begin to flow out, he had already retracted his sword. The heavens had lost their ability to fight, and the earth was deafened. Standing there in a daze, they allowed the poisonous blood to spill out and corrode their clothes. Lu Mingjie casually picked it up and threw it backwards. After a long time, a muffled sound could be heard. It was likely that Lu Mingjie had smashed into a stone wall, shattering it into pieces. "What a fast sword." Nangong Ping waved his fan, looking very graceful and graceful. "Ying''er." Monkey Shadowless''s mother suddenly called out. "Your son is unfilial. Not only can he not let you live peacefully in your later years, he even caused you to suffer so much for no reason." Monkey Shadowless looked and behaved in a vulgar manner, but his mother was indeed a kind and kind old man. Standing in the midst of the deafening silence, she seemed very dignified. At this time, the monkey Shadowless was kneeling and repenting to his mother, which showed his true nature. Ye Han had never had a mother since he was young. His impression of his mother had always remained in the stories of others and in his imagination. His affection for his mother, Lin Moyu, was mostly reverence, but he lacked the daily love of a monkey. Therefore, seeing the monkey Shadowless crying, Ye Mo Han''s heart is also not very good. When his mother saw him kneel down, she frowned and said, "You can be considered a filial son if you kneel in front of me. In the end, it was I who did not discipline you well, which was the reason for the trouble that happened today. But you must remember, no matter what, I want you to live well. The tears and snot on the monkey''s face flowed down as he solemnly nodded his head. Normally, Liu Yiyi would not be able to hold back her laughter when she saw this scene. However, how could she laugh in such a situation? "Then swear three kowtows for mother that you will live well." Ye Mo Han and the others were startled, and they understood what their mother meant. In order to let his son be free of worry, he had chosen to sacrifice himself. Wasn''t it what most mothers in the world did or were doing? Monkey Shadow sobbed and cried, but he did not dare disobey his mother''s words. Under Lu Mingjie''s cold gaze, he kowtowed three times and swore an oath. His mother looked to be in her eighties, and her back was ramrod straight. Seeing that his mother listened to him, he was very satisfied. He then continued, "Yiyi, Lady Feiyan, Granny has been very happy to have you two accompany her for the past few days. You are all good girls, no matter what difficulties you encounter, they will all pass. In the future, all of you must find a good family. After you have a child, you must not let him practice martial arts and let him stay away from the martial arts world. Do you remember? " Liu Yiyi and Xie Feiyan could no longer hold it in as they cried and nodded. "That should be enough, then I''ll send you off first." Lu Ming let out a loud shout and grabbed onto the back of the mother of the monkey, throwing it back at random. It was exactly the same as throwing away the deaf and powerless little girl. Lu Mingjie''s movements were quick, and as soon as he finished speaking, he tossed the person out. However, that muffled sound seemed very long to the crowd. That sound ended the life of the loving mother, and also gave a heavy blow to the heart of the filial son. Monkey Shadow pounced towards Lu Mingjie frantically. It was already too late for Ye Mo Han to stop him. The monkey stretched out his arms like an ape, trying to throw both of them against the stone wall while holding Lu Mingjie. However, before he could reach Lu Mingjie, his head had already been twisted off by Lu Mingjie. His bloody head had its eyes wide open, filled with rage. His speed was still extremely fast. He hugged the deaf monkey behind him and smashed into the stone wall. The deaf monkey directly smashed the skull into pieces and slowly wiggled on the ground. That stone wall was where his mother had died. In the underworld, there was a world of its own. The beginning and end of one''s life were never decided by oneself or others. If one wished to change this fact, they would eventually become a joke. Lu Mingjie looked at Liu Yiyi and Xie Feiyan ferociously and said, "Fine, we''ll just kill you guys today to vent the hatred in my heart." Lu Mingjie''s original intention was to establish dignity in front of the people of the world. He did not want Zhang Qingwu to destroy his reputation and let his plans go down the drain. He had accumulated a lot of anger. Now that he had killed the mother and son, the suppressed fury was wantonly indulged. He no longer had to worry about killing Liu Yiyi and Xie Feiyan first. It was a good thing that Ye Mo Han had already made some preparations, so he signaled to Liang Rufeng and Nangong Ping. The two of them understood immediately. With one sword and one fan, they split up to attack Lu Mingjie''s left and right. While Liang Yifeng and Nangong Ping were holding up Lu Mingjie, Ye Mo Han took the opportunity to rescue Liu Yi Yi and Xie Feiyan from the deafening silence of the sky. Just as Ye Mo and Han Li passed by L¨¹ Mingjie, the rest of his body moved as if he had received a silent command and surrounded Liu Yiyi and Xie Feiyan. Ye Mo Han looked carefully at the positions of the seven people and couldn''t help but be shocked. These seven people had clearly stood in accordance to the rules of Gan, Kan, Gen, Zhen, Qu, Qu, Qu. However, they were missing one person, and the remaining position had been made up for by the constant changes of these seven people. Could it be that he could use the Mountain Sword Formation even when the heavens were deaf and the earth was mute? On the other side, Liang Yifeng and Nangong Ping had both been learning their best. The Qi waves generated by their internal energy were rolling in the air endlessly, causing even the air to freeze. Under the pincer attack of the two, Lu Mingjie''s expression did not change. His movements were exceptionally agile, but he only dodged, and only defended instead of attacking. A dark green gas slowly flowed out from his body, swallowing the air waves caused by their internal energy. In the time it took to make a cup of tea, NanGong Ping and Liangreng gradually felt that it was strenuous. The attacks from the two of them did not seem to be directed at the person, but rather at a Ten Thousand Mountains. Furthermore, the energy from the two''s attacks was slowly accumulating around Lu Mingjie''s body. Presumably, Lu Mingjie had waited until he had gathered enough energy before making a fatal blow. Although the seven formations were not made up of the Mountain Flower Sword Formation, they were created by Lu Mingjie through the formation. The seven people shifted from time to time in eight directions, each of them attacking Ye Mo Han''s left rib eight times. With the eight fists, regardless of whether or not they had hit it, they would immediately change positions without the slightest pause. The seven of them continued to change. It didn''t take long for Liu Yiyi and Xie Feiyan, who were within the formation, to feel dizzy and drowsy. They wanted nothing more than to fall asleep. Ye Mo Han was unable to forcefully attack outside of the formation, and his body could only occasionally change according to the speed of the seven, trying to match their speed. Usually, the one on the left was the one on the back. This time, after eight punches, he would run to the back and then to the right the next time. After a few fruitless attempts, Ye Jianhan could not care much about it, and could only identify a place in the dry position where the sky was deaf and the earth was dumb. Wherever he went, Ye Mo Han would also go, which increased the danger by quite a bit. At this point of time, with seven people in formation, Ye Mo Han only recognized one follower, and if he was not careful, he would easily be attacked by the other six deaf people during the exchange of positions. But according to the attack methods of deaf and dumb people, if one hit the wrong one, then that was fine, but if one hit the wrong one, it was necessary to die because of blood. The cold of the leaves and the seven deaf people moved faster and faster, almost to the point of eight lines swaying. Liu Yiyi and Xie Feiyan''s eyelids became heavy. They wanted nothing more than to get a good night''s sleep. The sleepiness invaded them again and again. They could not hold on any longer and fainted in the middle of the formation. C39 A loud noise resounded throughout the entire tunnel. Ye Mo Han was suddenly hit by an invisible force and his steps quickly slowed down. He raised his head and saw that the seven people were also knocked into the air. They had deviated from their original positions as they stood there blankly looking around. That invisible force had been released by Lu Mingjie, as well as Mild Wind and Nangong Ping. After Liang Rufeng and Nangong Ping realized that their respective attacks had been slowly gathered together by Lu Mingjie, they also understood the reason why Lu Mingjie was so adamant on attacking and not defending. The two of them were sure that Lu Mingju would make a devastating attack, so they began to secretly gather their inner strength to prepare for that attack. On the surface, their attacks were getting fiercer and fiercer. Their swords and fans clashed against each other, but they never easily penetrated within three feet of Lu Mingjie. When the sword and fan struck out for the 832nd time, with a sinister smile on his face, Lu Ming turned around and suddenly threw out two punches from his left and right, sending out an earth-shattering force towards Liang Rufeng and Nangong Ping. The blade was bent, the fan broken. Liang Rufeng and Nangong Ping hurriedly used their powers to fight back. The two of them had no choice but to use their left palms to counter each other. With a loud bang, it was as if Liang Rufeng and Nangong Ping were struck in the chest. The two of them flew backwards uncontrollably and crashed into a stone wall. Their vision darkened as they simultaneously spat out a mouthful of blood. If it wasn''t for the fact that Liang Rufeng and Nangong Ping had already been secretly gathering their inner Qi and fighting with all their might against Lu Mingjie''s sudden attack, even if the two of them didn''t die, they would still have sustained serious internal injuries. Even though they weren''t seriously injured, both of them could not help but be shocked by Lu Mingjie''s martial arts skills. Lu Mingjie did not give the two a chance to catch their breath, as he immediately struck out a few dozen times. Good as the wind holding a sword hacked horizontally, Nangong Ping''s folding fan flew out of his hand, straight into Lu Mingjie''s neck. Seven deaf and mute people were stirred up by the huge force, standing there at a loss of what to do. They did not know how to continue attacking Ye Mo Han. Seeing this, Ye Mo Han walked in a circle in front of the seven people, and then walked in eight different directions. The seven Heaven were so deaf that they seemed to come to their senses. They stood at seven different positions, while Ye Mo Han stood at the very center. After all eight directions were occupied, the seven Heaven Deafening Mutes still did not have any intention of attacking Ye Mo Han. Ye Mo Han was stunned as he tried to move from the main seat to the main seat, and the seven Heaven Deafening Mutes swapped positions with Ye Mo Han. Ye Mo Han was overjoyed. How could he have thought that this deaf land would require Lu Ming Jie to receive Lu Ming Jie''s order to be able to move? Just now, when Lu Mingjie, Liang Yifeng, and Nangong Ping were shaking and mumbling to themselves, the seven of them were fighting against Ye Mo Han mechanically. A sudden surge of force interrupted the previous command that Deaf Deaf had received. Meanwhile, Lu Mingjie was being pestered by Liang Wangfeng and Nangong Ping, and was unable to issue any new orders. If not, they would not be able to train their formations. The seven people without orders suddenly saw Ye Mo Han standing on the dry seat, and the memories in their heads were triggered. Ye Mo Han was also of the same kind, so they stood on another spot in order. Seeing that this method was effective, Ye Mo felt overjoyed and continued to change his direction. Every time he moved in eight directions, he would intentionally lead the seven people to the back. With this many times, the distance between him and Lu Mingjiu and the other two became further and further apart. Lu Mingjie saw that the deaf and dumb person he cultivated was actually controlled by Ye Mo Han, and he was extremely angry. However, he was troubled by the combined efforts of Liang Rufeng and Nangong Ping, making it impossible for him to advance forward. The power of Lu Mingjie''s Great Art of Transmutation Unity Law could be clearly seen when Ye Mo Han and Liang Yifeng were working together for the first time. In the past month, Lu Mingjie and Zhang Wu had been on Mount Hua the whole time, working together on the matter of the Devil Slaughter Council. They had never had the opportunity to go down the mountain and look for a suitable child to absorb Yin and Yang energy in order to strengthen their inner strength. Even under the relentless attacks of Liang Yifeng and Nangong Ping, Lu Mingjie was unable to escape. Ye Mo Han carried the deaf and deaf over the other side of the huge rock. Suddenly, he thought that Zhang Qingwu wanted to discuss everything with him during the preparation for the Devil Slayer Assembly. It must have been to delay him and not let him have the chance to practice the Great Chaos Technique, and at that time, Lu Mingjie had even thought that Zhang Qingwu was only showing him respect, and was actually feeling a little proud. At this point, Zhang Qingwu was truly deep in thought. Lu Mingjie was extremely regretful, and the anger in his heart grew even more. Anger was restless. Lu Mingjie''s anger was so great that it left the room empty. He was almost stabbed by Liangreng''s sword. He quickly gathered his thoughts and gradually got to the point where he was at a disadvantage. Ye Wen''s expression changed as he watched the three fight. He retreated, and before long, he had passed several boulders that were at the intersection of several roads. Ye Mo slowly approached the stone wall. When he was less than four feet away from the stone wall, he happened to be standing at Kun position. Seven deaf and dumb people stood on their own positions. Ye Mo Han''s Tiger Tour Wall stuck to the stone wall. It was clear that the heavens were deaf and the earth was deaf. When Ye Wen crashed into the stone wall, three of them immediately used all their strength to smash their heads against the stone wall, causing the head to crack open and poisonous blood to burst out. Ye Mo Han had already expected this. With one move, he used the left leg of the gecko to travel along the wall and jumped onto the opposite stone wall. After settling down, he coincidentally stood on the throne, using the same trick, luring the three people to a deafening breakdown of their brains. After it worked again, Ye Mo Han suddenly leaped behind the remaining uninjured Heaven''s Deafening Mute, grabbed him by the back, and threw him backwards, knocking him until he couldn''t stand up straight. He could only crawl on the ground. The remaining six people, who were deaf and dumb, saw Ye Mo Han suddenly attack their comrade. As if waking up from a dream, they ran towards Ye Mo Han. The liquid on their bodies dripped down from time to time. Ye Mo Han had long anticipated the situation and used his Qing Gong to push the six people a dozen feet away from him. When he reached the square boulder, Ye Wen quickly touched it to try to block it. The speed of the six was also increasing, and they were getting closer and closer to the cold leaf. Twenty meters, fifteen meters, four meters, ten meters ¡­ Ye Chanhan thought back to the moment when the monkey threw down the huge rock. He threw out his two palms and threw out fifteen palm strikes in a row. With a ''kacha'' sound, Ye Wen Han''s feet shook, and the huge rock started to slowly rise, the three Heaven Sinking Soundsavers had already arrived in front of him. Ye Mo Han''s palms pierced through the air and blocked the three attacks. The huge rock had already risen five feet high, so Ye Mo had no choice but to bend down. The other three people suddenly rushed towards Ye Mo Han who was on the huge rock. Seeing that the situation was not looking good, Ye Wen jumped off the huge rock and circulated his Qi throughout his body, focusing it on his palms. Just as the three deaf people were about to attack, Ye Mo sent out a stream of cold energy from his palm and formed an invisible net above them, blocking the three people. Gedeng, the giant rock had already reached the top of the secret passageway. The three people on top of it immediately shattered. Countless streams of jade-green liquid flowed out from the giant rock, making people want to vomit when they saw it. Ye Wen heaved a sigh of relief after he was done with his deafness. Ye Mo turned around and looked at Liu Yiyi and Xie Feiyan who were still sleeping. Seeing the three of them having such an irreconcilable fight, although Lu Mingjie had held the upper hand, he had only gained a slight advantage. Under the combined attacks of the three of them, he was unable to display his ultimate killing power. How could Ye Mo Han know that once he mastered the Great Chaos Formula, he would need a steady flow of Qi to replenish his physical strength. Lu Mingjie had not absorbed Qi for so many days, and had fought with the two of them for so long. Lu Mingjie glanced over and saw that after the giant rock had risen, the sky had gone deaf and the earth had disappeared without a trace. Only Ye Mo Han was left. Despair welled up in his heart. The heavens were deaf and the dumb were the blood and sweat of many years of his life. How could he not feel despondent after losing all of them in a single day? Lu Mingjie suddenly struck out several times, forcing Liang Rufeng and Nangong Ping to retreat several steps. He threw his head back and howled like a ghost crying. The entire secret passageway was surrounded by green light, surrounding Lu Mingjie. Seeing this, Ye Mo Han had an ominous premonition. "Soul Divergence!" Nangong Ping suddenly shouted loudly. Everyone, be careful. " To dissipate the essence and return to the soul was to perish together. In order to use this move, one must accumulate enough inner strength, dissipate the inner strength that they have accumulated for many years, and then borrow the power of all living things to unleash an astonishing power. Of course, this power could only be unleashed once. Essence Qi was the foundation of both men and women, the cornerstone of inner strength. Scattered elements returned to the soul, and the scattered elements were the essence energy. Returning to the soul meant that after the essence energy dispersed to the light, one became a lonely soul and a wild soul. It was a simple move, but very few people could use it. For one, it didn''t have a deep inner force as a foundation, and it couldn''t activate the power of the body around it. Furthermore, even if they had enough inner strength, how many people would be willing to use this suicidal move unless they had no other choice? The outcome of a battle was determined by the speed of one''s martial arts and one''s ability to judge one''s opponent''s moves. However, those with truly powerful inner force skills were able to control the speed slowly and were able to win with no moves. The power emitted by the inner force skills was astonishing. Of course, this was all a story for the time being. The green light converged to form a barrier, and Lu Mingjie''s face turned from green to normal, but the wrinkles on his face also increased. Suddenly, there was a flash of light, and the entire passageway became as bright as day. The strong light pricked Ye Mo Han and the other two, causing them to close their eyes. After the light faded, the secret passage sank into darkness, and the surroundings became silent. The darkest nights were often similar to dawn. Even the sea surface that was as flat as a mirror was most vulnerable to monstrous waves. Extreme calmness and extreme turbulence often accompanied each other. Ye Wen Han felt his feet shaking, and the stone fragments on the stone wall began to fall. The next moment, a wave of heat spread out and engulfed Ye Wen, causing the three of them to feel as if they were being roasted in the middle of a raging fire. These walls were formed by the eruption of the volcano tens of millions of years ago. They contained a lot of heat. Ye Yi Han was abnormally clear-headed in the heat. If he couldn''t find a way to dissolve the soul, then not only would the three of them not survive, but Liu Yi Yi and Xie Feiyan would also die here. C40 The three of them were wrapped in a slightly red Qi wave. The heat wave became more and more intense, and Ye Chanhan felt as if he was in the middle of a flame. "If the three of us stack our inner energy, we might have a chance of survival." Nangong Ping was sweating profusely, he was clearly tired. Although Ye Wen had used up all his energy, Ye Wen Han and Good Wind could only barely hear them. It was true that it was terrifying to return to the soul after dispersing. However, it would never change since time immemorial when there was no first place in the art of writing and no second place in the art of martial arts. A battle of mutual destruction was very effective against those whose strength was equal to his, or perhaps only slightly stronger than his. But if there was a huge disparity in strength, then the method of mutual destruction was equivalent to suicide. Ye Mo Han understood Nangong Ping''s meaning, it was nothing more than the three of them combining their inner strength together. After combining their power, it would far exceed Lu Ming Jie''s [Disperse Spirit] technique. The three of them could not be worried about their lives, and even Lu Ming Jie would be no different from a dead man. At this critical moment, just a thought was enough to connect the three of them. Nangong Ping''s words had removed most of the estrangement between the three of them. When inner strength was balanced, if everyone who used it had their own considerations, not only would they not be able to defend against the enemy at the same time, they would even be repelling each other with their inner strength. At this moment, Ye Mo Han was in front, while Liang Rufeng and Nangong Ping were behind. Both of them stretched out their palms to press against Ye Mo Han''s back. Ye Mo Han immediately felt two warm currents flowing into his body, the heat suddenly subsided, and his mind became clear. Ye Chanhan only felt that his body was as light as a swallow, as if he was flying straight into the clouds. The scenery before his eyes was abnormally gentle and beautiful, something he had never seen before. How could he have known that this internal energy was like flowing water, leaving behind some of it wherever it went? The internal energy of Liang Rufeng and Nangong Ping was not weak in the martial arts world. It was like two currents flowing through Ye Mo Han''s body. Ye Wen Han''s internal energy had reached a limit and it was very difficult for him to break through. It was unexpected that after the inner strength of the two of them intersected with Ye Mo Han''s own inner strength, Ye Mo Han''s inner strength actually grew a lot closer to Ye Mo Han''s body in this life or death situation. Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but let out a clear whistle, then he stretched out both of his palms, and an invisible wave of Qi burst out from his palms. In the cramped secret passageway, two massive forces collided with a loud bang that seemed to resound throughout the world. Liu Yiyi and Xie Feiyan woke up after the loud explosion. Their ears were ringing for a long time. Liu Yiyi and Xie Feiyan were in a daze when they saw two figures fly out and crash into two stone walls. The two figures that flew out were Liang Rufeng and Nangong Ping. The three of them used Ye Mo Han''s body as a channel to collide with Lu Mingjie''s inner force. These two forces were extremely powerful. The rebound force after the collision passed through Ye Wen Han''s body and returned a blow to Liang Wuren and Nangong Ping. The two of them used up all their energy and didn''t have any new strength, so they couldn''t help but fly back a few meters while Ye Wen Han remained unharmed. Before Lu Mingjie had used the Soul Divergence Technique, his internal Qi had already been depleted. After he had used the Soul Divergence Technique, Lu Mingjie himself was already spent. However, he had never expected that Ye Mo Han''s group of three would be able to come up with an idea at such a crucial moment, allowing their Qi to superimpose on each other, and actually suppress his Soul Divergence technique. "I''ve been hiding my true self for the rest of my life. When I was determined to become a hero in the martial arts world, I ended up like this." Lu Mingjie''s voice was weak, as if he could collapse at any moment. His words contained a hint of self-mockery, as well as pity for himself. No one paid attention to him. A dying person''s kindness and ill will were not that important. Xie Feiyan stood up and picked up her sword. Her steps were slow, light and graceful. Walking up to Lu Mingjie, he hesitated for a moment before thrusting the sword in his hand forward. Even if he was going to die, he had to make him die by his own hands. This was what Xie Feiyan had done for Xie Feipeng. The moment she stabbed into him, Ye Han saw that Xie Feiyan''s body was trembling, and her hands were shaking even more. This should be the first time she had killed someone. Recalling that Xie Feipeng had been killed by Zhang Qingwu, and that Xie Feiyan had not yet heard of it, Ye Jianhan couldn''t help but worry for Xie Feiyan''s safety. Xie Feiyan knew that after her brother was killed, she would most likely seek revenge on Zhang Qingwu. If she really did that, Xie Feiyan would follow in Xie Feipeng''s footsteps. Liu Yiyi walked to Ye Wen Han''s side and sighed softly. "Lu Mingjie said that Xie Feipeng''s brother was killed by Zhang Qingwu, is that true?" Ye Mo Han nodded his head. Lu Ming Jie immediately told Xie Fei Yan about Xie Feipeng''s death. This was out of his expectations. Then, he thought that Lu Mingjie must have expected that he would fail, so he planted the fruit of his hatred first. Even if he died, he wouldn''t let Zhang Qingwu live a peaceful life. Liang Rufeng and Nangong Ping had only suffered superficial wounds from the impact, so the rest were fine. Liu Yiyi had wanted to take back the monkey''s corpse, but seeing how the stone was filled with venom, she could only give up. On the other side of the stone were three deaf people. He prepared to leave this secret passageway and find a quiet place to build a tablet as a tomb for the two of them. The five of them went back the way they came. Liu Yiyi was safe and sound, and the stone in Ye Mo''s heart had fallen to the ground. Looking at Liu Yiyi''s delicate back, Ye Mo felt even more certain that she was the girl who had been close to him for so many years. However, when Liu Yiyi turned around, Ye Mo didn''t dare to confirm anything. Walking out of the secret passage, the meeting room was filled with people. Zhang Qingwu was in the lead, followed by Chen Shaochong and Mo Xi Yan. After them were Xu Jing, Li Zhixiang, Chu Li Sa, White Crane Xuan, Lu Xingchi, Wen Hongyi, and the people of the Nangong and Mo Families. When Ye Mo Han and the other two entered the secret passageway to chase after Lu Ming Kuang, Chen Shaochong announced the end of the Devil Slayer Assembly. The newcomers had witnessed a bloody battle, and most of them were terrified, wishing they could go down the mountain immediately. After hearing Chen Shaochong announce the end of the Devil Slaughter Assembly, he was overjoyed. Immediately, regardless of whether the Hua Shan Sect''s efforts to urge them to stay were sincere or not, they all left the Hua Mountain. The Mo Clan''s influence was huge, and they were on par with the Nangong Clan. They were considered important guests of the Hua Mountain Sect. Therefore, Zhang Qingwu personally went to ask Mo Xiyan to stay for a few more days. Mo Xiyan initially did not want to leave, so she agreed to Zhang Qingwu''s suggestion. When they saw that Ye Mo Han and his men had returned, they were overjoyed. Seeing that Lu Mingjie was dead, Zhang Qingwu was overjoyed. He ordered a banquet to be held at the Guest Hall to thank Ye Mo Han and the other two for helping the Hua Shan Sect. Zhang Qingwu had never heard of the secret passage before, but as the Sect Leader, it was not good for her to ask about it in front of everyone else. Thus, she did not mention it at all. When others saw that the Sect Leader didn''t mention it, they tactfully shut their mouths and could only mutter in their hearts. Mo Xi Yan had originally seen Ye Mo Han and Feng Ruo return safely, so her perturbed heart was greatly relieved. However, Liu Yiyi, who had been standing next to Ye Mo Han the entire time, was furious. She purposefully ran to the side of Liang Rufeng and asked how they had beaten Lu Mingjie. Zhang Qingwu looked as if he had just seen Xie Feiyan and asked, "Are you Xie Feipeng''s sister?" Ye Jianhan saw the strange look on Zhang Qingwu''s face and made up his mind that if Zhang Qingwu wanted to kill Xie Feiyan, he would do his best to protect her. Xie Feiyan nodded expressionlessly. "The Wu Yi Sect has committed many evil deeds. The secret stronghold that you built in the territory under my faction has been completely razed." Zhang Qingwu appeared to be overbearing and arrogant. At this moment, she had already become a true leader. As someone who truly wielded power, of course he had the ability to be arrogant. Everyone''s eyes fell on Xie Feiyan. Some of them were sympathetic, some were disgusted, some were sympathetic, and some were filled with hatred ¡­ Xie Feiyan turned a blind eye to those gazes and spoke word by word, "My brother is dead, and so is Lu Mingjie. From today onwards, I, Xie Feiyan, shall be the new Sect Leader of the Wu Yi Sect. " C41 Xie Feiyan''s words made the atmosphere in the meeting room tense up. "Miss Xie, don''t forget where you are right now." Zhang Qingwu threatened. "Would the magnificent Hua Shan Sect kill a weak girl in public?" If this news spreads out, it will humiliate the Sect Leader''s reputation. " Xie Feiyan was not to be outdone. Ye Mo Han looked at the tit for tat Xie Feiyan and Zhang Qingwu and was secretly surprised. He found that Xie Feiyan and Zhang Qingwu were somewhat similar. Both of them had a charismatic air of being able to lead others. This temperament was completely different from Mo Xianyan and Liu Yiyi''s. Ye Mo had also just discovered this point from Xie Feiyan''s body. Perhaps it was due to Xie Feipeng''s death that she was like this. "Qingwu, I think Miss Xie looks dignified, kind and gentle. Presumably, Miss Xie''s intention was to revitalize the Black Cloaked Sect, but she did not want to let the Black Cloaked Sect embark on the evil path from the past. Moreover, Lu Zhe has disappeared today. In front of the three benefactors of Hua Shan, it would be inconvenient for them to argue about these matters in the future. " Chen Shaozhong was afraid that if Zhang Qingwu and Xie Feiyan continued to talk, they would fight and destroy the peaceful atmosphere that should have been atmosphere. "What Senior Chen said is right. Not only did the three heroes of the world join hands to help me settle my family affairs, they also avenged my father. This great kindness of mine is something that Qing Wu will never forget for the rest of his life." I will not mention anything else. Please step into the Hall of Friends and get drunk. " The Guest Hall was not far from the meeting hall, and its width was almost one hundred and fifty feet. Within the hall, eight round tables were filled with delicious food and wine. Everyone sat separately. Zhang Qingwu, Chen Shaochong, Ye Mo Han, Nangong Ping, Liang Rufeng, Mo Xi Yan, Liu Yi Yi and Xie Feiyan. The banquet was filled with flattery and flattery. Ye Shuihan had never been happy, but Nangong Ping seemed very natural. He stood up and toasted everyone. His tone was sincere and humble, without the slightest bit of arrogance from the young masters of aristocratic families. On the other hand, Ye Mo Han and Liang Wangfeng drank cups after cups very happily, ignoring everyone else. Xie Feiyan did not want to come to this hall, so she was persuaded by Liu Yiyi. After sitting for a short while, Xie Feiyan got up and left the banquet. Zhang Qingwu pretended not to see her, and with a solemn expression, he discussed something with Chen Shaochong in a low voice. Liu Yiyi made a gesture to Ye Han, quickly got up and followed Xie Feiyan. Ye Mo Han continued to drink with a good heart as if no one was around. He understood that Xie Feiyan''s mood was very painful to watch. She ate at the same table as her brother''s enemy. Ye Han was also in pain. If he drank too much, his body would definitely be in a lot of pain. But compared to the feeling of helplessness and disgust at the banquet, Ye Mo Han still enjoyed the pain of drinking. "Cool." Chen Shaochong suddenly said. Now that Lu Mingjie is dead, the crime of killing your Martial Uncle would not be solved. Even though your mother had died for so many years, her reputation was not any weaker than it was in the past. Every disciple of the Hua Shan Sect respected your mother very much, and you can be considered half a disciple of the Hua Mountain Sect. " The entire hall fell silent. At this moment, everyone finally understood why Zhang Qingwu whispered to Chen Shaochong. She wanted Ye Mo Han to officially join the Hua Shan Sect, but she couldn''t say it out loud, so she left it to Chen Shaochong. Ye Mo Han poured himself another cup of wine and downed it in one gulp. He said in a muffled voice, "Senior Chen, I am half a disciple of the Hua Shan Sect. I just don''t know how I can become a complete person." Mo Xi Yan saw that Ye Mo Han was talking nonsense, and she laughed in her heart. Zhang Qingwu said: "It''s cold, as long as you join the Hua Shan Sect openly and upright, we will work together to rule over the Hua Mountain, and we will work with the Nan Gong Family and the Mo Family. Surpassing Wu Dang and Shaolin would make the Hua Shan Sect the leader of the martial arts world. "This will also be able to comfort the spirits of Aunt Lin and my father in heaven." Li Zhixiang and Chu Li were overjoyed upon hearing this. They couldn''t wait for Ye Mo Han to speak up and agree. As for White Crane Xuan, Lu Xingchi, and Wen Hongyi, the three of them were displeased. They were afraid that Ye Mo Han would divide their power after he joined the Hua Shan Sect. Ye Mo Han turned his head and could no longer see Xu Jing, his heart tightened as he sat upright and upright, and said gently: "I''m used to idling around by myself. I don''t like being bound by the rules of the sect, so joining the Hua Shan Sect will not only not help, but will also bring me a lot of trouble. Therefore, I hope Senior Chen and Sect Leader Zhang will not blame us for refusing. " Chen Shaochong looked at Zhang Qingwu, and Zhang Qingwu laughed, "That''s good too, then I won''t make things difficult for you." "But remember, we will be family from now on. If there''s anything you need my help with, just say it." The implied meaning was that the Hua Shan Sect needed Ye Mo Han''s help, and Ye Mo Han should also help the Hua Shan Sect. Ye Mo Han stood up and promised. He was worried about Liu Yiyi and Xie Feiyan''s safety, so he left the Guest Hall with the excuse that he couldn''t drink anymore. The Huashan Sect''s palace was brightly lit, as if it was day. As the cold wind blew, Ye Wen''s drunkenness disappeared. Ye Mo Han didn''t see Liu Yiyi and Xie Feiyan even after he had searched through the halls and corridors of the center. The worry in Ye Mo Han''s heart became more and more intense. "Are you worried for Liu Yiyi or Xie Feiyan?" Ye Mo Han hesitated for no time, and Mo Xi appeared. Xu Jing had already sided with the Mo Clan, and Ye Mo Han said in shock, "You were the one who sent Xu Jing to capture those two?" "Do you understand? You''ve killed Xu Jing''s father, and if he wants to seek revenge on you, he might not be a match for you. Of course he''ll grab hold of someone you care about first and threaten you." Mo Xi Yan was a little angry. "This glutton doesn''t understand the rules at all. He acts without my permission." Ye Mo Han turned to leave, but Mo Xi Yan held out her hand to stop him: "You still don''t seem to have answered my question." When Ye Mo first saw Liu Yiyi, he was still thinking about Mo Xi Yan. Ever since Liu Yiyi had become Lu Mingjie''s head hostage, she had been the one that had frequently appeared in Ye Mo Han''s mind. Moreover, the girl Ye Mo Han was eighteen years old had a great deal to do with Liu Yiyi. Ye Mo Han had to say that he didn''t even know who he was worried about. Ye Wen was silent for a while. Mo Xi smiled contemptuously and turned to leave. At this time, Ye Chanhan suddenly wanted to know about her and Rufeng''s past, but he knew very well that he had no right to ask. ''He wants to seek revenge on you, but he''s afraid that he won''t be able to defeat you. Of course he''ll grab hold of someone you care about first and threaten you. Mo Xi Yan''s words made Ye Mo''s cold head light up. In the entire Huashan Sect, besides the safety of Liu Yi Yi and Xie Feiyan, Ye Mo Han only cared about the tomb of his mother, Lin Moxiao. If Xu Jing really did capture Xie Feiyan and Liu Yiyi, then they would most likely be heading towards the South Peak. By the time Xie Feiyan and Liu Yiyi left the hall, they had already arrived at the South Peak. With this thought, Ye Wen did not waste any time and rushed towards the Feather Falling Peak. The sky was full of stars, one could pick off the tentacles. Stone-piled tombs, desolate and desolate, overgrown with weeds. There were three in front of the grave, two women leaning against the stones, and a man with a sword on his back standing in front of it. These three people were naturally Xu Jing, Xie Feiyan and Liu Yiyi. When Xu Jing saw Liu Yiyi and Xie Feiyan leaving, he secretly followed them to a secluded place. He waited for an opportunity to subdue them and escorted them to the South Peak. Xu Jing looked around and mocked, "The grand and majestic Sect Leader of Mount Hung Hua has died and even the tomb has been deserted like this. The current Hua Shan Sect really is ungrateful." "You, a vile person who only knows how to sneak attack, you still have the nerve to lecture?" Liu Yiyi couldn''t help but mock him. Xu Jing laughed coldly, "When I''ve killed Ye Mo Han, I''ll give you some face." "I''ve already warned you. If you continue to act recklessly, I''ll kill you." The cold had arrived. Xu Jingjian pointed to Liu Yiyi and said: "Seven Stars Town has been destroyed, and I''ve also been forced to be a lackey of the Mo Clan. The only thing I can do now is to kill you to get my revenge." "Since Seven Stars Town has been destroyed, you joining the Mo Clan is probably just a trade with Lu Mingjie. "It''s just that Lu Mingjie is dead now, your plan to annex the Mo Clan is in vain." When Xu Jing joined the Mo Clan, Ye Mo Han had always suspected that he and Lu Ming Jie were in cahoots. Today, Xu Que acted on his own accord and even verified his own deductions, so he used words to probe. "That Lu Mingji is such an old fool, I have really overestimated him." If he had listened to me earlier and killed Zhang Qingwu, he would not have ended up like this. " Ye Jianhan''s deduction was not wrong. Lu Mingjie and Xu Jing had indeed made a deal. That was, if the two of them joined forces, they would dominate the entire world. Of course, the first step was to get rid of Ye Wen. First, he had to avenge Xu Haotian and secondly, to get rid of Zhang Yiming''s killer. Xu Jing took the chance to infiltrate the Mo Clan''s interior, working with the Hua Shan Sect to exterminate the Mo Clan, using their wealth to support the two of them in their grand plans. It was just that the plan could never keep up with the changes. Ye Mo was still alive, but Lu Mingjie had been eliminated by Zhang Qingwu. As for Xu Que, he could only be considered as a thief who had failed to get what he wanted. "So you''re in cahoots with Lu Mingjie." Xie Feiyan''s tone was flat, but it seemed to contain a great deal of anger. "Shut up!" The tip of the sword had already touched Xie Feiyan''s throat. Xu Jing faced Ye Mo and said coldly, "I''ve lost everything because of you. Our debt will be settled with your life." "What do you want me to do to let them go?" "Fasten your hands and walk in front of me." "Xu Jing threw a piece of hemp rope, which was as thick as a thumb, to Ye Han with an evil grin." I won''t kill you with a single sword strike. I will cut off your arms and legs before slowly torturing you to death. This way, I can dispel the hatred in my heart. Only in this way will I be able to release these two beauties. " "Alright." Ye Jianhan took the hemp rope and tied it to himself. "No." Liu Yiyi and Xie Feiyan said in unison. Xu Jing reached out and slapped Liu Yiyi and Xie Feiyan, then scolded, "If you don''t shut up, I''ll let you become mute." Ye Mo Han had already tied his hands together, one by one. The hemp rope was very tight, and after being tied up, it would be almost impossible to use the internal energy meridian to shake it from the inside out for a short period of time. Ye Yihan walked step by step towards Xu Jing, looking at Liu Yiyi on the ground. That blurry face was obviously the same woman from six years ago. What had happened in the past six years? Why would she become a member of the Jade Pavilion? And why had he suddenly been sent to kill him? Was it really just a coincidence? C42 Xu Que was overjoyed. In these past few months, even in his dreams, he wanted to kill Ye Mo Han. Now, his dream had finally come true. Using his long sword as a blade, he chopped towards Ye Mo Han''s right arm. He first cut off his arm, then cut off his limb. In Xu Jing''s eyes, Ye Mo, who had no four limbs, could only be at his mercy. Weapons were originally ruthless weapons. Ye Chonglou watched as Xu Jing''s sword drew a graceful arc through the air. He knew that the end of this arc would very soon cause a bloody mist to rise up, and his blood would soon be drifting into the air. In the sunlight, the mist of blood was beautiful; in the night, it was enchanting; but in the hearts of men, it was terrible; for this mist of blood represented death or injury, represented uncertainty. Even if it was unknown, Ye Mo Han didn''t want to hide. If he dodged aside, the blood on Xu Jingjian would belong to Liu Yiyi and Xie Feiyan. A man''s self-sacrifice in such a situation was worthy of respect. Ye Wen was fearless, and in his heart, he had already made up his mind. The instant that Xu Jing''s sharp blade chopped off his right arm, he attacked without any warning, killing Xu Jing in the shortest amount of time. Exchanging one arm for two lives, Ye Mo felt that it was worth it. Liu Yiyi and Xie Feiyan had their eyes closed, unwilling to watch. To them, there was nothing more cruel than this. However, the sound of bones breaking did not ring out in the end. The sharp blade stopped two inches from Ye Mo''s shoulder, unable to move any further. Because the swordsman was already dead, Xu Jing had a white ceramic wine cup embedded in his throat. To throw a cup to kill a person, to kill him in one move. One could see how powerful the throwing method was and how precise the internal energy of the person was in throwing the cup was. Xu Jing''s eyes were wide open, and his face still had a proud expression. Even in death, he didn''t believe that he would be killed at this moment. After Ye Mo Han left the hall, the banquet quickly ended. Chen Shao Chong could not find Ye Mo Han and the rest, and was worried that Lu Jie''s remnants had yet to be cleared. He immediately carried a few wine cups and used them as a hidden weapon in case of emergency. He didn''t want to return to the South Peak and happen to see Xu Jing do something bad to Ye Mo Han. Chen Shaochong untied Ye Mo Han, then untied Liu Yiyi and Xie Feiyan''s acupoints. He looked at Xu Jing''s corpse and said, "I didn''t think that the first person I would kill in the past twenty years would be at your mother''s grave." "Have you really stayed here every inch of the way for the past twenty years?" Ye Mo Han gazed at his mother''s grave. "I''ve been so busy killing Lu Mingjie these past few months that I don''t even have time to clean up these weeds." Chen Shaochong looked at the deserted grave with an awkward expression. After all these years, this place has always been managed by me. If it was anyone else, I wouldn''t have been at ease either. "What about my father?" A few months ago, Ye Mo Han had come to Mount Hua for the first time. Before leaving, he had instructed Chen Shaochong to set up a monument for Ye Mo. "Before you leave, I will go and negotiate with the Hua Shan Sect. The entire Hua Shan Sect is opposed to it, and I''m afraid that after the monolith is erected, it will be destroyed, so I had no choice but to give up." Chen Shaozhong was in a slightly difficult position. In the distance, a fiery light leapt, like a flaming dragon baring its fangs and brandishing its claws in the air, the fire rose up from the east of the mountain. Not long after the east peak''s fire dragon was ignited, a few more fire dragons appeared in the distance. "That is the signal fire of Mount Hua, once ignited, it will quickly spread throughout the territory of the Hua Mountain Sect." "Chen Shaochong''s face was full of worry." "Seems like Qingwu has encountered a problem." Within the meeting room, the atmosphere was heavy. Zhang Qingwu, Chu Li, and Li Zhixiang were all gathered around a large table with a map of the Hua Shan Sect on it. "He Wu Lan is leading 50,000 men and horses to attack the northern border of the Hua Shan Sect." When Zhang Qingwu saw Chen Shaochong and Ye Mo Han arrive, his face lit up with joy. Chu Li Sa scolded, "This mob, they must have seen that I sent a hundred thousand of my main forces back to Mount Hua, so they wanted to take the opportunity to invade our territory." Chen Shaochong glanced at the map. "How many people are guarding the city?" "Less than ten thousand." White Crane Xuan pointed to the map and said, "The northern border is two thousand miles away. Even if we were to lead troops without stopping, it would still be too late." "He Wulan must have received the support of Wu Dang and Shaolin. Otherwise, even if she was lent the money, she wouldn''t dare to do such a thing." The more Chu Li thought about it, the angrier he got. He also scolded the Sect Leaders of Wu Dang and Shaolin over and over again. "Elder Chu, rather than cursing and swearing here, why not think of a way to deal with it?" Wen Hongyi could not bear to listen any longer and interrupted Chu Li. When Chu Li was about to refute, Zhang Qingwu beat him to it and said, "After the northern border is broken, He Wulan will have three towns, and these three towns will be our Hua Shan Sect''s northern barrier. If He Wulan uses this as a springboard and goes straight to the heart of the Hua Shan Sect, it would be as easy as turning his hand. If Wu Dang and Shaolin really want to cause trouble, then our Hua Shan Sect is in danger of being exterminated. " Ye Mo Han looked at the worried faces of the crowd and felt joy in his heart. He had also admitted that he was taking pleasure in Zhang Qingwu''s misfortune. At this time, Ye Mo was still feeling cold and suspected that Zhang Yiming''s death was related to Zhang Qingwu''s death, but there was no evidence. But was the evidence really useful? Just as the discussion hall fell into silence, Mo Xiyan and Liang Rufeng arrived. The moment Mo Xiyan entered, she said, "Sister Qingwu, the northern border is next to my Mo Clan. As long as you promise me one thing, I will send out my father to attack He Wulan from the side, killing him." At that time, the Nangong Family from the Central Plains had a strong influence. The Hua Shan Sect was to the south, and the Mo Clan was to the right. Wu Dang and Shaolin lived in the west and the east. Several large areas of influence were mixed with many small sects, and all types of power were intertwined and uneven. How many troops the Mo Clan had, to the outside world, was a mystery. Although the tens of thousands of people in Seven Stars Town also belonged to Mo Yunfan, Zhang Qingwu knew clearly in his heart that Mo Yunfan would not care about those people. Zhang Qingwu felt that it was an opportunity for Mo Xi Yan to say that the Mo Clan could send troops, so he took the opportunity to see how strong the Mo Clan was. However, he didn''t know what kind of condition Mo Xiyan would raise. Just as Zhang Qingwu was hesitating, Chen Shaochong asked Mo Xiyan, "Miss Mo, what''s your condition?" "After defeating He Wu Lan, we will go straight to the other side of the barrier. I hope Sister Wu Mu won''t interfere when the time comes." The Hua Shan Sect''s northern border and further north was considered the outside of the city. Although it was very poor, the territory was still quite vast. If the Mo Clan were to obtain the map of the outskirts, their territory would be the most vast in this chaotic world, and their military might would also be expanded. However, the Hua Shan Sect and the outside were neighbors. If the Mo Clan wanted to capture this place to prevent the Hua Mountain Sect from sending out troops, they would have to obtain the consent of the Hua Shan Sect. The Mo Clan had long wanted to send troops out, but they were troubled by the Hua Shan Sect. Mo Xi was secretly delighted when she thought of the opportunity He Wulan had given the Mo Clan to attack Mount Hua first. She understood that Zhang Qingwu had no reason to reject her request at a time like this. Wen Hongyi bowed and said to Zhang Qingwu, "Sect Leader, Miss Mo''s request is beneficial and harmless to my sect." "He Wu Lan and his motley crew will not last long even if they temporarily acquire the three northern towns. "At that time, as long as we send troops, the three towns will still be part of our Hua Shan Sect." Li Zhixiang was obviously unwilling to let Zhang Qingwu agree to Mo Xi Yan. Zhang Qingwu looked around at everyone, and after thinking for a long time, he slowly opened his mouth and said, "Sister Xi Yan''s hospitality is still quite good. If I don''t agree to it, it will make me seem petty. " Although Ye Mo Han was not interested in such things, he felt that the Mo Clan would not easily help the Hua Shan Sect, and Zhang Qingwu would not so easily agree to Mo Xi Yan''s request. He heard Zhang Qingwu continue, "It''s just that there are many things in this world that cannot be sustained by relationships. So, I would like to ask younger sister to agree to a condition of mine in place of your father." "What condition?" Mo Xi was stunned for a moment. "The Mo Clan and the Hua Shan Sect have made an agreement. After obtaining the agreement, no one is allowed to invade the Hua Mountain Sect for five years." Zhang Qingwu had a serious expression on his face. At this moment, the Hua Shan Sect still had a lot of things to do, the Mo Clan was like a tiger watching its prey, and she could not sleep soundly either. Therefore, he took the opportunity to suggest that the Mo Clan not attack the Hua Mountain Sect within five years. During this period of time, Zhang Qingwu was confident that he could match the strength of the Hua Mountain Sect with any of the stronger powers. "Sister, you are being too suspicious. How could our Mo Clan possibly invade Hua Shan? We are a family with two family members whose lips have turned cold." Mo Xi smiled sweetly. However, there is no need to report this to my father, I can make the decision. " Ye Mo Han laughed out loud and said: "You are just a girl, how can you make the Sect Leader of the Hua Shan Sect believe your words?" Ye Mo Han''s words were basically speaking for the Hua Shan Sect. This caused Mo Xi to glare angrily at him, which made Zhang Qingwu happy. In fact, Ye Shuihan, also in order to dispel some of Zhang Qingwu''s bad graces. Ye Jianhan knew that if Zhang Qingwu was very wary of him, it would be very difficult for him to find out the truth about Zhang Yiming''s death. Only by making Zhang Qingwu turn careless could they smoothly investigate the true cause of Zhang Yiming''s death. "Words have no basis, use words as proof." Li Zhixiang looked at Zhang Qingwu as a sign of inquiry. Mo Xiyan had to agree. "No need. I believe in little sister Xi Yan. Furthermore, with Senior Chen here today, I believe that no one will go back on their word. " Zhang Qingwu looked at Li Zhi Xiang and Ye Wen Han as he spoke. Ye Chanhan couldn''t help but be startled. It seemed that Zhang Qingwu was particularly reliant on Chen Shaochong. After killing Lu Mingjie, Chen Shaochong seemed to have put in a lot of effort as well. As someone who had lived in seclusion for more than twenty years, how could he be so concerned about the affairs of the martial arts world? Ye Mo Han suddenly felt that everyone here seemed to have many secrets. Didn''t everyone have a secret? Some could hide secrets for a lifetime, while others could only hide them for a short period of time. Some secrets could be discovered by others and the owner of the secrets could be destroyed. C43 The 50,000-strong army led by He Wulan was defeated by the Mo family army in less than half a month. In less than two months, the Mo family had occupied the entire outer region. The strength of its troops shook the entire world. During these two months, Xie Feiyan left Mount Hua. Before leaving, she only bid farewell to Liu Yiyi, but said nothing about where she wanted to go. Nangong Ping also left Hua Shan when the Mo family sent out their troops. Liang Rufeng did not fight with Ye Mo Han for the second time, because Mo Xi Yan had been stopping him from doing so. Zhang Qingwu sent people into the Huashan secret tunnel and drew up a complete map. Ye Qinghan had been secretly investigating Zhang Yiming''s death, but to no avail. He couldn''t help but feel a bit dejected. Could Zhang Qingwu really have nothing to do with Zhang Yiming''s death? In these two months, the only thing that made Ye Mo Han feel slightly gratified was that Zhang Qingwu agreed to set up a monument for Ye Sheng beside Lin Mo Xiao''s grave. Ye Shuihan also set up a tombstone for the mother and son of the monkey on Songjie Peak. Middle forward, noon. The sun directly shone on the glazed roof tiles. The golden light was dazzling, blinding people''s eyes. When Chen Shaochong came to the center to look for Ye Mo Han, Ye Mo Han was with Liu Yiyi. Seeing Chen Shaochong''s arrival, Liu Yiyi tactfully left. "My bed is cold. Don''t you feel that Miss Liu looks very familiar?" Looking at Liu Yi Yi who was walking away, Chen Shao Chong spoke with a profound tone. Ye Mo''s heart trembled, and he was even more sure that Liu Yiyi was the woman from six years ago. Why couldn''t he remember her face in a few short years? And why didn''t Liu Yiyi recognize him? "What do you know about Liu Yiyi and me?" Ye Chanhan had a hunch that Chen Shaochong was also from the Jade Pavilion. But after his grandfather took Liu Yiyi away, how did she enter the Jade Pavilion? Not long after that, his grandfather died of an illness. Was his grandfather''s death an illusion? Ye Mo Han Yu stopped thinking about it, but the questions on his mind became more and more uncontrollable. It was only after his grandfather''s death that he began to enter this chaotic world to seek revenge for his father. Chen Shaochong sighed, and slowly said, "I just found out about this secret, so I came here to tell you." "What secret?" Ye Mo Han had a premonition that there was something he didn''t want to hear the most. "Last night, someone suddenly left a letter for me." Chen Shaochong took out a leather envelope and handed it over to Ye Mo Han. Although the envelope was made of leather, it was extremely exquisite, decorated with jewelry. In particular, there were two small emeralds inlaid on the seal. The edges of the emerald were carved with dragons and phoenixes, beautiful beyond compare. Ye Mo Han could not be more familiar with this pattern; it was undoubtedly the Jade Pavilion. Ye Mo Han read the letter, his mind in a mess. The general meaning of the book was: Ye Mo Han and Liu Yi Yi had already been in love with each other for six years. After that night, Ye Mo''s grandfather fed Liu Yi Yi a plant that could make people lose their memories ¡ª the kale grass. Liu Yiyi, who had eaten the cabbage, joined the Jade Pavilion and became an assassin. Liu Yiyi didn''t mention how she joined the Jade Pavilion. "Where is the messenger?" After Ye Mo had confirmed that Liu Yiyi was the girl from six years ago, he felt mixed emotions and found it hard to express himself. "Dead." "Chen Shaochong also appeared to be very surprised." The person who delivered the letter must have consumed some sort of poison. The instant I received the letter, he turned into dried up bones. " "Then this envelope is the antidote." Ye Wen Han sniffed the envelope and sure enough, there was a faint fragrance. Chen Shaochong nodded, "This is the first time I''ve seen this kind of poison. Just by looking at its strange methods, it seems that the Jade Pavilion is able to surpass the Thousand Poison Sect." The Thousand Poisons Sect was the world''s number one Poison Sect, the current Sect Leader, Eastern Rui. Her sect used all sorts of poisons, and the vicious and insidious nature of the poison made people shudder when they heard of it. It was rumored that when Dongfang Rui first took over the Sect Leader, she fought with eight of the strongest poison experts in the sect and killed eight of them in one fell swoop. After that, Dong Fang Rui appeared and disappeared in the martial arts world. Everywhere she went, there were almost no plants growing. Therefore, the Thousand Poisons Sect in recent years was a shame to those in the martial arts world. Chen Shaochong continued, "Moreover, it''s said that the Lignum Calceum Grass has been extinct for eight hundred years. Where did your grandfather get it from for Liu Yiyi to eat?" Ye Yihan didn''t know that Liu Yiyi''s entrance into the Jade Pavilion was something that had been planned beforehand, and Liu Yiyi had been arranged by someone else when she met him. Then this person, no matter who it was, seemed to be related to his grandfather. "Maybe I should go back and take a look." He returned to the place where he had first met Liu Yiyi six years ago. Ye Chanhan had no concept of home since he was a child. In order to let him practice his martial arts, his grandfather would move around every four to five years to find a place to live. So now, Ye Jianhan also felt that a place where he could sleep could be called home. Chen Shaochong looked at Liu Yiyi who was in the distance: "Do you want to go with Lady Liu?" "She lost her memory after seeing the cabbage, so she came back to the place where we met for the first time. Maybe she''ll be able to remember something." Ye Yi Yi Han looked at Liu Yi Yi. Under the sunlight, her features were distinct, and her beauty was delicate and charming. Her every gesture seemed to have a sense of respect hidden within. It was like a lotus flower, sacred and untouchable. "When are you leaving?" "Right away." Hearing that Ye Mo Han was about to leave, Liu Yiyi didn''t ask any further questions. At this time, no matter where she went, she had to follow Ye Mo Han. However, unlike before, when she just wanted to avoid the Jade Pavilion, Liu Yiyi now had no idea that her feelings for Ye Mo Han were rapidly growing. She was even more unaware that her fate would be intertwined with Ye Han''s. Ye Mo Han and Liu Yi Yi didn''t delay at all, and they went down the mountain as fast as they could. When he arrived at the Jade Spring Academy, there were already some newly stationed disciples of Hua Shan who recognized the two. Ye Wen Han asked for two horses from them and galloped northwest. That place was now under Wu Dang''s jurisdiction. Ye Mo Han and Liu Yi Yi were not in a hurry along the way. They rested whenever they were tired, and would stay for a few days whenever they came across a fun place. This went on for more than a month before they entered Wu Dang''s territory. Wu Dang''s territory was vast, second only to the Mo Clan, and the Wudang Sect was similar to the Huashan Sect, occupying a high mountain. The Sect Leader, Sun Muxia, may not be very competitive, but in recent years, especially after the three forsaken events, the Wudang Sect had only taken part in the development of the martial arts world and did not take the lead. The more it was like this, the more people speculated about the power of the Wudang Sect. Some people say that after the Three Abandonments, the Wudang Sect was left with only empty shells, more than enough to protect themselves and a lack of leaders. Others say Sun Muxia is just gathering power in secret, waiting for an opportunity to annex and consolidate the factions. No matter what the outside world said, the Wudang Sect had never come out to defend themselves. The Sect Leader of the Wudang Sect seemed to understand a principle: People often speculate about things they do not know. In such a situation, silence was perhaps the best response. Here is a low mountain, although not high, but the scenery is pleasant. The vegetation was verdant and the streams were clear. Halfway up the mountain was a house that no one had lived in for a long time, and Ye Wen had lived here for five years. For five years, every day, he was called to the top of the mountain by his grandfather for practice. Since the death of Ye Mo Han''s grandfather, Ye Mo Han had left this place, and now that he had returned, he felt that this place was exceptionally familiar. Because there were some unforgettable memories here. Liu Yi Yi Yi stood at the top of the mountain and looked at the house halfway up the mountain. With a perplexed expression, she asked Ye Mo, "Where is this place?" "What do you think of this place?" Ye Mo looked at Liu Yiyi''s expression and hoped that she would remember something. If Liu Yiyi could really remember something from the past, then there were many things that she would understand. "Not bad." Liu Yiyi regained her composure. You aren''t bringing me here to hide from the Jade Pavilion''s pursuit, are you? " "Yeah, we might end up here." Liu Yi Yi Yi''s expression remained the same. Ye Mo Han''s heart sank, but he still joked around. "That''s not bad." Liu Yiyi smiled shyly. He then said seriously, "But I''m afraid that Miss Mo will come as well if the Jade Pavilion doesn''t come and bother us." Ye Yi Yi''s words were obviously full of jealousy. These days at Hua Shan, Mo Xi Yan frequently looked for Ye Mo Han. Every time, Liu Yiyi would take the initiative to give way, appearing very natural and unrestrained. Ye Mo thought that Liu Yiyi didn''t care, but now it seemed that Liu Yiyi had only done so out of politeness. Most of the time, the relationship between the two women was not as friendly as it seemed. In fact, it was filled with hostility behind their backs. What about men? What about the martial arts world that was full of deceit? C44 The sunlight was just right. The forest was filled with a thin layer of moisture. "The fragrance of flowers and grass mixed together, giving one a refreshing feeling. Ye Mo was cleaning the house. Liu Yiyi was sitting alone on the hillside, looking around. It seemed like she knew all the plants here. When he touched them, they were new and unfamiliar. Liu Yiyi felt a slight sense of familiarity towards this place, as well as a sense of being unable to blend in. The combination of these two feelings confused her. Liu Yiyi put her hands on her cheeks and fell into deep thought. Not far away, a thrush bird caught his eye. Liu Yiyi''s anxious thoughts became much better as she watched it freely travel through the forest. As if it knew that someone was observing it, the thrush purposely circled around a few times to head towards the top of the mountain. Liu Yiyi turned her head to look, and her eyes met the sunlight. He felt dizzy as he saw a young man practicing martial arts on the top of the mountain. His clothes were soaked with sweat, sticking closely to his solid body. The thrush bird landed on his thick shoulders and chirped non-stop. The youth gently caressed the back of the bird as he spoke to it in a low voice. His thrush seemed to have understood his words and he obediently fell asleep on the boy''s shoulder. The teenager was also very caring. He stood there motionlessly, afraid that he would wake up the bird. After a long while, the teenager remained motionless. Liu Yiyi found this interesting and wanted to see what the teenager looked like. She was afraid that she would disturb his rest, so she didn''t turn around. At this moment, an old man came from afar. The old man walked quickly and arrived beside the young man in the blink of an eye. He grabbed the thrush and squeezed it to death. Liu Yiyi exclaimed. When the old man heard the commotion, he turned his head. It was in front of Liu Yiyi. It raised its palm and hit Liu Yiyi''s left shoulder. Liu Yiyi''s shoulder hurt and she opened her eyes. It was Ye Mo Han patting her shoulder. Furthermore, everything that had just happened was just a dream. However, Liu Yiyi''s heart was still pounding when she thought of the ferocious expression of the old man in the dream. "What''s wrong? You don''t look too good. " Ye Mo Han asked with concern. "I''ve been on the road for the past few days. I might be a bit tired." Liu Yiyi smiled apologetically. "Go take a rest. The room has already been tidied up. You can sleep in the other room." Ye Mo Han helped Liu Yiyi up. The sound of a huge rock colliding was heard from above. A man nine feet tall with broad shoulders ran toward them. When he reached the mountainside, Ye Wen Han looked at this person carefully. The beard on his square face was as hard as steel, his arms were bare, and his muscles were knotted. "What are you two little kids sneaking around my territory for?" The big fellow''s voice was loud like a bell. When he spoke, his eyebrows were raised, and he exuded an imposing aura even though he was not angry. "Your territory?" "Ye Wen looked around with a cold smile." Your name isn''t written here either. " The big fellow glared at Ye Mo Han and said seriously, "This Hidden Tiger Mountain was lost to me two years ago by Sun Muxia. This is the territory of Wu Dang, their leader said that it is mine, do you think this is mine? " Ye Mo Han and Liu Yi Yi could not help but find it funny when they saw the big and sturdy man''s true appearance. Subduing Tiger Mountain was a region under the jurisdiction of the Wudang Sect and could not be cultivated, so there were only a few families scattered around the mountain foot. Usually, there were not many people around, so this burly man had made some kind of bet with Sun Muxia and won this mountain. However, in a place like this where there was no advantage at all, no one would ask who lived there. This big man wanted the Sect Leader of the Wudang Sect, Sun Muxia, to admit that the Hidden Tiger Mountain was his, so it was quite interesting. Ye Jianhan deliberately wanted to tease him to see if he was really interesting. With a stern expression, he said, "That''s strange. Two years ago, Sun Muxia personally admitted that this mountain belongs to me." "Sun Muxia actually dared to go back on his word." The big man let out a strange cry and then shook his head. No, Sun Muxia sent me away before it was too late, how could I give you Tiger Subduing Mountain? "Brat, quickly tell me the truth. Otherwise, I, Zhao Binglong, will smash your head into pieces with my palm." Liu Yiyi couldn''t help but be surprised. She had heard of the name Zhao Binglong before. This person was a travelling adventurer. He had a straightforward personality, was not good at scheming, loved to fight against injustice, and hated others for bullying the weak. Many years ago, one of the subordinates of the Yellow River''s Thirteen Stronghold, Zhao Binglong, was caught raping and murdering a woman. In a fit of rage, he had killed all of the thirteen strongholds of the Thirteen Stronghold. However, he could also be temperamental at times. When he saw a good-for-nothing speaking arrogantly to him, regardless of whether the other party had done anything wrong, he would still break his legs. The reason why Zhao Binglong''s reputation was so great in the martial arts world was mostly because he had charged into the duels of Wu Dang and Shaolin nine years ago. The strangest thing was that after fighting with these two leaders, Shaolin''s Sect Leader, Wu Dai, and his Sect Leader, Sun Mubai, laughed at this Geng Zhi Ranger who had barged into their sect. Zhao Binglong''s defeat was six years ago, and the person who defeated him was none other than Liang Aotian. After his defeat, Zhao Binglong''s movements had become erratic and erratic. However, the majority of the rumors said that he hid within Mount Wudang and sparred with Sun Muxia for martial arts sparring, hoping to fight with Liao Ao Tian again. Ye Mo Han looked at Zhao Binglong and knew that his martial arts were not weak. He suddenly wanted to see his martial arts strength, so he said, "If you want to break my head, you''ll have to see if your hand is strong enough." Zhao Binglong made a few noises as he opened his palms like a fan and slapped towards Ye Mo Han''s head. It was too late for Liu Yiyi to stop him. Ye Yi Han pushed her away and felt two strong gusts of wind blowing against his face, making his face hurt. Ye Mo Han didn''t dare to be careless. He lowered his head to avoid Zhao Pinglong''s attack. Zhao Binglong seemed to have not expected Ye Mo Han to still be able to attack in time. He ignored Ye Mo Han''s attack and used both of his arms to smash down towards Ye Mo Han''s back. Ye Mo Han''s fists landed on Zhao Binglong''s abdomen, but his opponent did not react at all. His strength was like a stone sinking into the ocean, disappearing without a trace. He was astonished. He lowered his head and saw two long shadows approaching him from behind. He knew that these two shadows were Zhao Binglong''s arms. Without thinking too much, he stretched his legs diagonally and straightened his body. His upper body then fell straight down to the ground. Just as Xu Jiuyu was about to press his face to the ground, Zhao Binglong''s arms had already arrived. Seeing that he was about to smash Ye Chanhan into two, Zhao Binglong laughed heartily. Liu Yiyi, who was standing to the side, saw this scene and couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat for Ye Mo Han. However, she had a feeling that Ye Mo Han would definitely be able to escape unscathed. Zhao Binglong was extremely proud of himself. He even said that Ye Chanhan would definitely lose his life under his arms. However, his arms only made two holes in the ground, while Ye Mo Han stood on the side with a smile. It turned out that Ye Wen had no way of dodging. He used the tip of his feet as a point of force and his body drew a semicircle in the air, dodging Zhao Binglong''s fatal strike. Zhao Binglong''s attack failed once again as he took large strides forward and pushed out with his palms. A huge wave of air blasted out and swept away all the leaves within a three meter radius, causing rustling sounds. Behind Ye Mo Han was Liu Yi Yi, so he had no choice but to use all his might to block this attack. Leaves rustled as they fell, the world was filled with a chilling aura. After that palm attack, the Qi and blood in Ye Mo Han''s chest started to boil, and he was shocked. He had originally thought that Zhao Binglong''s external martial arts would be fierce and overbearing, but he never expected his inner force to be even more overbearing. However, Zhao Binglong was even more surprised. Not only did the young man in front of him dodge two of his killing moves in succession, he actually acted as if nothing had happened after meeting his palm. What they did not know was that when Ye Mo Han, Liang Yifeng, and Nangong Ping had teamed up against Lu Ming, his inner force had increased by quite a bit. If he had teamed up with Zhao Bin Long earlier, even if Ye Mo Han wasn''t injured, he would not have just been standing there with his inner force boiling. Zhao Binglong sized up Ye Wen for a while, then suddenly laughed out loud and praised, "Good boy. Not bad, your kung fu is still inferior to mine, but it''s already pretty good. No wonder Sun Muxia wanted to give this place to you. " Ye Mo Han imitated his actions and laughed out loud, "Your kung fu is not bad, no wonder Sun Muxia gave it to you first." Zhao Binglong stroked his steel beard and said proudly, "That''s only natural. If he doesn''t give me this place, I''ll stay in Mount Wudang every day and finish off all their old Taoists." Ye Chanhan did not have a good impression of the martial arts sects in the martial arts world. He had heard Zhao Binglong refer to the martial arts sects as bullies and took advantage of his own feelings. After the three of them exchanged names, Zhao Binglong asked the two why they had come to the Hidden Tiger Mountain. The more Ye Chanhan, Liu Yiyi, and Zhao Binglong chatted, the more they speculated about each other. Zhao Binglong was a straightforward person. Even though he was twenty or thirty years away from Ye Mo Han and Liu Yi Yi, he did not have good scheming and his thoughts were pure. Among those who had crawled and rolled in the martial arts world for many years, Zhao Binglong appeared to be quite out of the ordinary. C45 Ye Mo Han and Liu Yi Yi stayed at Tiger Subduing Mountain. Every day, Ye Mo would walk away with Liu Yi Yi, hoping that she would remember something. Zhao Binglong lived on the other side of the mountain. Every day, he would lift a huge rock and practice martial arts. After finishing his practice, he would often come to Ye Chanhan to chat with the two of them. One day, Ye Chanhan saw Zhao Binglong lift up a giant boulder that weighed a thousand Jin and go up to a height of ten Zhang from the bottom. He tried a few hundred times, but to no avail. If that huge rock had accidentally smashed down, Zhao Binglong would have been smashed into a pile of meat paste. Although martial arts focused on hard work, this was the first time Ye Mo had seen someone like Zhao Binglong fight so hard. Zhao Binglong glanced sideways at Ye Mo Han, sighed, and slowly placed the huge rock on the ground. It was as if he had not successfully jumped onto the high ground, and he felt a little embarrassed as he said, "This Hidden Tiger Mountain was won by me when I was sparring with Sun Mubai in the Wudang Sect." Ye Chanhan really couldn''t understand what a person with brute force could do. Sun Muxia actually agreed to fight with Zhao Binglong over lifting a stone. This was outside of Ye Chonglou''s expectations. "He''s just a wudao, how could he compete with you?" Zhao Binglong seemed to see through the disdain in Ye Mo''s heart. He said: "Brother Ye, what do you think of my inner force?" "Heavy and fierce." Although Ye Chanhan''s internal Qi had reached the same level, it was still inferior to Zhao Binglong''s. Zhao Binglong seemed very pleased and proudly said, "I''ll tell you the truth, Brother Ye. Most of the people who practice this inner force skill start from the Qi, and I have to create a new path and start from the outer sect''s martial arts. " Ye Tonghan was very interested in Zhao Binglong''s words. In the cultivation of internal energy, he had also started from the point of training his Qi. There were also other people like Lu Mingjie, who relied on absorbing the aura of others to cultivate their inner force. On the other hand, it was unheard-of for someone like Zhao Binglong to rely on his own strength to practice inner force. Zhao Binglong chuckled and continued, "There is a limit to a person''s strength, but not their inner force. Therefore, do you think that after your strength reaches its limit, the remaining external force will naturally be converted into internal force? Furthermore, training in external martial arts is much easier than training in internal energy. What kind of path is that called? " "We will return on the same path." "Yes." "My cultivation path is different from other people''s, but the final result of my cultivation will still be inner force, and it will be far faster than other people''s." Zhao Binglong seemed to be very calm and collected, as if he had forgotten that he failed to lift the boulder and jump onto the high ground. Ye Mo Han didn''t feel the same way about what Zhao Bin Long had said, and he even felt it was funny. Although a human''s strength has its limits, how can one determine if one''s strength has reached its limits? For someone like Zhao Binglong who had a thorough understanding of his own strength, he was probably the only person in the world who could do so. Moreover, each person''s physiques were different. If Zhao Binglong could train to the limits of an outer sect''s strength, then others might not be able to make any progress even after several years. Ye Bengchang naturally would not mention these things to Zhao Binglong. Otherwise, with his temperament, he would have to explain endlessly. Even if he explained, he would not be able to explain. He immediately echoed, "Brother Zhao''s words are very reasonable. I have benefited greatly from it." Zhao Binglong laughed loudly and said, "Brother Ye, you''re too modest. How about you come with me to raise a stone to train?" Ye Mo pretended to be deep in thought. "Such a good weather, don''t you think it''s a pity to practice cultivation?" Zhao Binglong facepalmed with his left hand and then clapped, "Exquisite. I''ll take you to a good place. " Regardless of whether Ye Mo Han agreed or not, Zhao Bing Long quickly ran down the mountain. Ye Chanhan wanted to take Liu Yiyi with him, but in the blink of an eye, Zhao Binglong had already gone far away. Seeing that Ye Mo Han had quickly caught up to him, Zhao Binglong wanted to spar with him, so he could only run even faster. It was just that Ye Chonglou''s Qing Gong had been heavily trained by his grandfather since he was young, almost to the point of being the best in the world. No matter how hard Zhao Binglong tried, Ye Chanhan followed closely by his side. The place that Zhao Binglong had arrived at was north of Hidden Tiger Mountain. First he had to pass through a forest, then he had to walk through endless wasteland. The destination was a round gateless mansion, which suddenly appeared on the wasteland. The wall of this mansion was twenty feet high. On the wall, there were broken blades sticking out. It was obvious that they were afraid that someone would jump over the wall and carefully set them up. "What''s in here?" Ye Mo Han stood not far away from the high wall, sizing up the huge house. "They are holding the people that the Wudang Sect''s Sun Muxia and Young Master Lin Wuyu fear the most." "No matter who it is that has the power to treat Sun Muxia and Wuyu with respect, would there be anyone that they fear the most?" Ye Wen Han didn''t understand. "Of course." "Hmph." Zhao Binglong laughed coldly. Brother Ye, don''t look at me acting sloppy all the time. I often do bad things in Wu Dang and Shaolin, who else would dare do this? Would Wuyu and Sun Muxia allow others to stay in their own territory? " Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but be startled. Just as Zhao Bin Long had said, Sun Muxia and Wuliang didn''t dare to do anything to him. Was it because of the people inside the house? Since those locked up were the ones Sun Muxia and Wuyu feared the most, why didn''t they just kill them to eliminate any future troubles? And why would Zhao Binglong bring him here? These matters had nothing to do with him, but due to Ye Mo''s curiosity, he still wanted to investigate. Curiosity was exactly what everyone should have. "Then who exactly is behind this?" Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but ask. "Chi Feng." "This ¡­" Zhao Binglong had a solemn expression on his face. If it wasn''t for the fact that he values his status and doesn''t want to compete with his juniors, how would the title of number one under the heavens even have anything to do with him? " Ye Chanhan had never heard of the existence of Chi Feng in the martial arts world, but from Zhao Binglong''s tone, it was obvious that he understood Chi Feng very well. "Chi Feng is so powerful, why is he locked up here?" Ye Mo Han became even more curious. Zhao Binglong stared hatefully at the tall wall and said, "The place where we can lock him up has not been built yet." The reason he was able to be locked in here is related to you, Brother Ye. " "What does it have to do with me?" Ye Mo Han pointed to himself, feeling even more confused. Zhao Binglong laughed loudly and said, "Wrong, wrong. It has some relation to your father." "Explain yourself." "Chi Feng." Zhao Binglong held back his smile as he pointed to the round house and said, "Twenty two years ago, at the same time that the Exorcist Association attacked your father, Sun Muheng and Wuyu did not idle around either. Although the two of them pretended to agree with Chi Feng, they actually colluded with the Thousand Poison Sect and tricked Chi Feng into coming here. At that time, the Thousand Poisons Sect''s Sect Leader had secretly filled that room with some kind of poison, such as incense, and Chi Feng had never come out of it ever since he entered. This huge wall was built later. " "What does that have to do with my father?" There were no signs of human life on this piece of barren land. Occasionally, there would be a few vultures circling above Ye Mo Han and Zhao Bin''s heads, as if they were about to ambush them. Zhao Binglong found it annoying. He picked up a stone from the ground and threw it towards the sky, but a vulture landed. The other men took advantage of the situation and jumped on the beast, and soon, the beast was nibbled by several of them. "As expected of the brute, if there''s anything you can eat, then eat it." "Zhao Binglong seemed to be pointing it out." "But humans, sometimes it''s really not as good as these beasts that eat the same kind of animals." Ye Mo Han looked at the vultures and did not say a word. He realized that Zhao Bin Long was not just a straightforward person. "Chi Feng was the original founder of the Jade Pavilion." Twenty years ago, the Jade Pavilion was founded by Ye Mo Han''s grandfather''s sworn brother and seven other people. After Ye Sheng died, the others were also killed or sickly. If that Chi Feng was really the founder of the Emerald Jade Pavilion, how could he have survived until now? Why didn''t Sun Muxia and Wuyu just kill him and only imprison Chi Feng to hide from me? There was something hidden in the middle, and Ye Mo Han was only curious about it just now. Now, he felt that there were too many things hidden in the middle that he had to uncover himself. C46 Why did Zhao Binglong lure him here and tell him about Chi Feng? What relationship did Zhao Binglong have with Chi Feng? Perhaps his encounter with Zhao Binglong was planned beforehand. "You brought me here and told me so many things. What do you want me to do?" Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but ask. "Brother Ye." Zhao Binglong clenched his fists with a respectful expression. As long as you have a way to get Chi Feng out, I''ll do anything. " "You obtained Hidden Tiger Mountain just to wait for me to save Chi Feng?" "Yes." "What''s your relationship with him? And why did you ask him to come out? " "When I was young and practiced martial arts, I was fortunate enough to get a few pointers from him. I''ve been trying to get him out of here since he was locked up twenty-two years ago. But no matter how much trouble I had with Shaolin in Wu Dang, Wuzhi Qi and Sun Muxia still didn''t agree to let him go. " Zhao Binglong was furious and helpless. "Since the two of them are so afraid of Chi Feng, it''s understandable that they aren''t willing to let him go. But how can you eat so much in Shaolin and Wudang? What about telling me everything you know? " Ye Mo Han retracted his gaze from the Gao Residence. No matter what, he would meet with Chi Feng. This was because this person had brought his father to form the original Jade Pavilion, and the death of his father was somewhat related to him. Now that Ye Sheng had been dead for more than 20 years, he was still alive. Ye Wen Han didn''t hate him, nor could he be considered close to him. However, before entering the mansion, Ye Chanhan still wanted to ask Zhao Binglong about everything that he knew. Ye Jianhan understood one thing: if a person really had a request for you, then no matter how difficult the matter was, the person who asked you would try to solve it for you. Because the drive of self-interest was the biggest motivation for most people. "The Thousand Poison Sect is a demonic sect. When Wu Dang, Shaolin, and other two leaders cooperate with such a sect, if word of this gets out, they will be despised by Wu Lin." Therefore, after Sun Muxia and Wuyu had locked Chi Feng inside, they had joined hands to kill the Thousand Poison Sect''s Sect Leader. They thought that it was done in secret and no one knew about it, but they were still discovered by me. " "That is, you know the secrets of the two sects. You made a deal with Sun Mubai and Wuyu, and you are using your words to protect Chi Feng''s life?" Ye Mo Han guessed. "But this is still not safe for me. Sun Muxia and Wuyu can kill me too, so if I want to become famous, I will appear in the martial arts world. I will kill those who dare to bully the weak and gain a chivalrous reputation." Zhao Binglong was delighted. "Yes, with the name of chivalry, it is an invisible death-saving card. Whoever kills you will lose their reputation. These people who are known as righteous and benevolent always do things in such a manner. " Ye Wen said with disdain. Was all benevolence and righteousness in the world just a mask? If one wore it for a long time, it would be difficult to take it off. One might even be unable to tell which face was their own. Zhao Binglong laughed loudly, "Brother Ye, what you say is reasonable. Sun Muxia and Wuyu both want to use the opponent to kill me so that they can be a good Sect Leader without worrying about anything else." Ye Mo Han nodded, looked around and asked: "What''s in this?" "How do I get in?" "The door of this high wall can only be seen at night, standing in a straight line with the North Star. In the courtyard, there are a total of thirty-two elite Martial Disciples and sixteen Martial Disciples in a group. They would patrol the courtyard in the dark night, and even if there was any movement, all thirty-two of them would still move out. " Seeing Ye Mo Han agree, Zhao Bin Long was overjoyed, but he still spoke with some worry on his face. Ye Chanhan glanced at Zhao Binglong and said, "I just went in to ask him a few things. I didn''t agree to anything else." At night, the sky was slightly cold. Stars filled the sky. Ye Wen Han identified the North Star and stood under the high wall to look for the entrance. The cold wind assaulted them, giving them goosebumps. Zhao Binglong stood motionlessly in the distance. It was impossible to see his facial expression clearly. The spot where the North Star was located was also filled with swords. However, compared to other places, the gap between the swords was slightly larger. Ye Mo Han raised his hand and pushed inside. With a creaking sound, the four-foot-thick wall slowly opened. The courtyard was pitch black, and Zhang Xuan was unable to see anything clearly. As soon as Ye Mo Han''s left foot extended out, the sword on the opened wall instantly stabbed out, Ye Mo Han immediately fell backwards, his right foot exerted some force, and his body flew lightly along with the sword. It was only after flying for over a hundred feet that the sabre and sword began to weaken and gradually fell to the ground. Ye Mo Han was already breaking out in cold sweat. Ye Mo Han still had not taken a breath of cold air when a strong wind suddenly blew from behind him. Ye Mo Han Han didn''t even think before picking up a short sword and throwing it at his left rib cage. The attacker could only turn around and defend themselves. Ye Mo Han turned around. The person who had launched the sneak attack was none other than Zhao Bin Long. "What do you have to do with the people inside?" More and more questions arose about Ye Mo. Starlight flickered. Was it the same as the human heart? Was it fickle? "It hardly matters." "Haha ¡­" Zhao Binglong laughed out loud. "I''m just following orders. If Brother Ye could get into this yard faster, then I wouldn''t need to do anything. I won''t hurt our relationship." "Are you from the Jade Pavilion?" Ye Wen''s heart sank. There were so many masters in the Jade Pavilion, and all of them were famous people in the martial arts world. Could it be that a captive person had the ability to rebuild the Jade Pavilion? Zhao Binglong spoke with a hint of regret in his voice, "Brother Ye, if we had met earlier, we might have really become friends. However, the order has already been given and I have no choice but to carry it out. " The two leaders of the world had sent their leaders to deal with him, who else could they be following other than the master of the Emerald Martial School? Ye Mo Han replied with an ''oh'' and asked, "Does this captive have any value to your Pavilion Master?" "How could I have guessed what the Pavilion Master was thinking?" "Then let me explain it to you." "Ye Mo Han laughed contemptuously." Chi Feng was the founder of the Emerald Jade Pavilion 20 years ago, and now, the Emerald Jade Pavilion in the martial arts world was formed by a meticulous and ambitious man. He had wanted the secret of the organization to exist, but it was not the case. So he desperately needs someone to be the scapegoat, and that Chi Feng is the best candidate. " Zhao Binglong clapped his hands and praised, "Brother Ye, what you said makes a lot of sense. "It''s a pity that you can''t enter this courtyard, so I could only follow the orders and kill you." Ye Mo Han knew that as long as he was killed, he would definitely be framed for many crimes. In fact, he would be slandered as the current pavilion master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion in an attempt to save the founder of the pavilion. Luckily, he had been killed by Zhao Binglong, and the bloodshed in the martial arts world had been averted. Moreover, Wu Dang and Shaolin would suffer criticism from the entire world for concealing the matter of Chi Feng, which was why they were notorious. It was much easier for Ye Chonglou to die here than it was for Zhao Binglong to hide the fact that Martial Young Master Wu Dang was hiding the truth from Chi Feng. If Ye Mo Han successfully entered the yard and saved Chi Feng, then both of them would be slandered as the new and old master of the Jade Pavilion, and their reputation would be tarnished just like Shaolin. So who are the beneficiaries of these things? After Wu Dang Lin''s reputation was damaged, the one who benefited was naturally the Hua Shan Sect. However, the final winner would definitely be the pavilion master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion. He effortlessly pushed the blame onto someone else, taking the opportunity to wash his face and seek greater benefits in the martial arts world so that he could gain the world and become a sovereign. If that was the case, then this pavilion master, who was secretly manipulating them, would definitely have a very strong influence in the martial arts world. "It seems that no matter what I do, I will not be able to escape this calamity." Ye Mo Han said with a bitter smile. Zhao Binglong nodded in agreement. His long fist struck out, and the strength of the move, ''direct attack on the Yellow Dragon'', was extraordinary. Strong wind blew against his face, and Ye Wen turned his body to the side to avoid it. With a slash of his right palm, a Qi saber slashed towards Zhao Binglong''s face. This move was something Zhao Binglong did not expect. He leaped backwards, but even so, his face still had a three inch long wound from the Qi Knife. Blood flowed out and it looked horrifying under the night sky. Zhao Binglong was shocked and angry at the same time. He raised his hand to wipe his face and bitterly said, "That''s right. A few days ago, I really underestimated your inner strength. " Zhao Binglong struck out with both of his palms, and all the inner strength within his body surged out like a landslide, wanting to swallow Ye Binglong up. Ye Wen Han faced him head-on, his two palms slashing out eighteen Qi blades in a row, each one aimed for Zhao Binglong''s vitals. When the hovering Qi blades were only three feet away from Zhao Binglong, they were completely obliterated by Zhao Binglong''s inner force. However, due to this resistance, the swift and violent inner force movements became much slower. C47 Zhao Binglong sneered coldly as he increased his attack speed. Ye Wen Han suddenly felt the air around him condensing. A gravity appeared in front of him, as if an invisible giant hand was trying to grab him. Ye Wen Han gave a loud whistle, and his clothes started to bulge from the influx of Qi. When the traction force became stronger and he almost couldn''t stand still, his right fist accumulated all the strength he could muster, and he suddenly released it like a mighty dragon going out to sea. The two violent powers silently clashed. The blades and swords scattered all around were like fallen leaves as they were blown back like the wind. Blood flowed from Ye Wen''s mouth. This time, he could clearly feel that Zhao Binglong had used all of his strength. Zhao Binglong saw the effect of this move and did not give Ye Chanhan the slightest opportunity to breathe. His left hand dangled in front of him, while his right hand hung behind his back in a long saber posture. But his hands were empty. Ye Wen''s heart was filled with shock. When it came to martial arts, one had to rely solely on inner force to transform into various objects to attack the enemy. This was also the intention for a swordless victory. The key to victory lay in the level of internal force and the speed at which the moves were executed. If his internal force could reach a certain level, he could transform it into many weapons in his hands. For example, Ye Mo Han''s Qi blade was transformed from Qi to Qi, which was considered to be the entry level for this kind of martial arts. Zhao Binglong raised both of his hands into the air, a long saber appearing in his hands. As his arms descended, he held an eight foot long, three foot wide Qi blade made from internal force. The blade was faintly discernible. It was like a ray of sunlight in the night sky, wantonly moving about in the dark night. The long blade had the power to split the earth as it chopped down towards Ye Mo Han. Ye Mo Han was in a hurry as he used twelve Qi Knives, but the impact was like an egg hitting a rock. It was useless. The Qi blade slashed down as the blade grew longer. With a rumbling sound, a three feet deep hole that could bury a person appeared on the ground. Earth particles flew everywhere, as if the sky was falling. Even though Ye Mo Han quickly dodged to the right, this attack of Zhao Bin Long''s contained a great momentum. Ye Mo Han''s left leg was still burnt by the Qi wave that wrapped around the blade, leaving a wound. Zhao Binglong missed with his slash. He flipped both his arms and sent another slash towards Ye Mo Han. This slash was slower than the previous one, but the power was much stronger. The blade was bright and the sheets were cold as if they were in the daytime. Although the wound on his leg did not injure his bones, it was too late to dodge. Even if he''d been lucky enough to dodge it, the force behind the blow had been much stronger than the last one. Zhao Binglong laughed gleefully. The Qi blade was already in front of Ye Mo Han. Zhao Bin Long wanted to see how the unarmed Ye Mo Han was able to block his blade. Ye Mo Han accumulated power in his hands as he stared at the dazzling Qi blade. He intended to use his hands to catch this strike. Whether he lived or died was up to the heavens. It was good that he could control life and death, but when he couldn''t, he would hand it to the heavens. If he were to use his two palms to forcefully receive the Qi from the saber, even if he didn''t die, both his arms would be crippled. But knowing what to do is something that an admirable person can do. Ye Mo Han pressed his palms tightly against the Qi blade. The laughter, the sounds of the blades, and the sound of the air currents all disappeared. It was as if the entire world had returned to its initial silence. As the Qi blade disappeared, Ye Mo Han''s hands bled profusely and fell to the ground. Before he could close his eyes, he saw Liu Yiyi and Zhao Binglong, who had been stabbed to the ground by Liu Yiyi''s sword. So it turned out that Liu Yiyi had been following the two of them. However, her martial arts were not good, and her qinggong was not good. She could only see a general direction and follow them from afar. This also prevented Ye Mo Han and Zhao Bin Long from detecting that Ye Mo''s life was being saved at this critical moment. If Ye Mo were to receive Zhao Binglong''s second saber with just his palms, he would instantly shatter both of Zhao Binglong''s arms. Although the blade''s momentum had slowed down, it would still be able to cut Ye Mo Han into two halves. However, at this time, when Zhao Binglong saw that Ye Mo Han was dead for sure, he was overjoyed. He did not expect Liu Yiyi to appear. Liu Yiyi picked up a short sword from the ground and stabbed it into Zhao Binglong''s chest from behind. At this time, Ye Mo Han had caught the Qi blade with his palms, and Zhao Bin Long was suddenly stabbed and his Qi was greatly weakened, so he could not kill Ye Mo Han with his saber, but the Qi and blood of Ye Mo Han was still sent tumbling by the Qi wave. As the saying goes, when a person''s power is with them, their power will disappear. After Zhao Binglong completely died, the grand Qi saber disappeared. Ye Wen Han lost too much blood and was hit by the Qi waves, causing him to faint. "I can''t bear to see you die." Liu Yiyi placed Ye Mo Han, who was covered in blood, on her arms. Two lines of clear tears were left behind. "What a pair of infatuated lovers." "Who is it?" Liu Yiyi turned her head and saw a beautiful woman dressed in strange clothes with her arms bare. This woman was He Wulan. After the outer region was occupied by the Mo Clan, He Wulan fled to Wu Dang and was taken in by Sun Muxia. Sun Muxia was afraid that someone might find out and tell He Wulan to hide in this house that was locked up on Chi Feng. The 32 guards of the mansion were ordered by Sun Muxia to not take even half a step outside of the mansion. Therefore, even though Ye Mo Han and Zhao Bin Long had been fighting for a long time, none of the thirty-two people had come out to watch. On the other hand, He Wulan was not restricted. After she heard there was a commotion, she discussed it with the leader of the thirty-two men for a long time and was allowed to go out to investigate. "Who are you?" Liu Yi Yi didn''t know He Wu Lan, but He Wu Lan knew Ye Mo Han. Of all the people who had participated in the Hua Shan Devil Slayer Conference, how many of them didn''t know of Ye Mo Han? He Wu Lan placed her hand on Ye Wen Han''s left wrist for a moment, then chuckled and said, "Little girl, don''t worry. Your handsome young man only fainted because of the internal energy. He went into the courtyard to stop his bleeding, and after a few days of sleep, he''ll be fine." Liu Yi Yi turned around and looked at the strange house. Although she had a lot of questions, when she saw He Wu Lan was willing to help, she still expressed her thanks, "Thank you very much." He Wulan turned around and walked into the courtyard. As she walked, she said, "This place is not my territory. Even if I am willing to take you in, I can''t do anything even if my master is unwilling." Liu Yiyi acted as if she didn''t hear him, and took out a handkerchief to wipe the blood off Ye Mo Han''s hands. "The handkerchief was a light white with a few stalks of grass, the stem of which was narrow and long, with a faint red tinge at the tip. The handkerchief was quickly dyed bright red by Ye Wen''s cold blood. Liu Yiyi spoke softly, "I actually knew you, but how did I know you and who made me forget about you, I can''t remember a thing." If they could get to know each other again, what would the oblivion of the past count for? "Little girl." Carry your lover in, the owner is willing to treat his wounds. " He Wulan stood in front of the high wall and shouted. The unconscious were as heavy as a dead man. Liu Yiyi still carried Ye Mo Han on her back with much difficulty, and walked step by step towards the high wall, which was filled with swords and sabers. She did not know what was in the courtyard, whether the master was good or bad. He Wulan, who was standing in front of the door, suddenly had a strange intention. Liu Yiyi was like a gambler as she carried Ye Mo and Ye Mo Han into the unknown. C48 Everyone was a gambler. As long as there were certain conditions, everyone would give it their all. A mediocre person gambles money, while an expert gambles life and death. The high-walled mansion was empty, not even a tree. Because of the high walls, it was impossible to tell from the outside that there was a house in the house. There were two rows of houses, each with at least twenty rooms. There were three houses right in front of Liu Yiyi. The three houses in the middle appeared to be much older than the houses in the two rows on the left and right. Just as Liu Yiyi carried Ye Chanhan into the house, she saw a group of people standing in the empty courtyard. All of them held long swords in their hands and wore azure and violet daoist robes. Liu Yiyi''s heart was wide. She could tell that these Taoists were all people from the Wudang Sect. The Wudang Sect''s hierarchy was very strict. Just by looking at their attire, one could tell how important they were within the sect. The Sect Leader was wearing a purple and gold robe, the second generation disciple was wearing a navy blue robe, and the third and fourth generation disciples were wearing gray robes. The purplish-green protectors and elders of the Sect followed the Sect Leader''s orders and grasped Wu Dang''s military power and legal principles, as well as the alliance and occupation of the outside world. Liu Yi Yi silently counted, feeling surprised in her heart. There were thirty-two cultivators dressed in azure and violet Daoist robes in the courtyard, and all of a sudden, the Wudang Sect had so many Protectors and Elders guarding the courtyard. One of them, a fairly young man who looked to be in his forties, hurriedly took Ye Mo Han from Liu Yi Yi''s back and led him into a room on the left. The leader, a white-browed Daoist with a white beard said to Liu Yiyi, "Lady, we will treat your friend. We have some questions to ask you. I hope you can give us some pointers." "The one who lured us here was Zhao Binglong. As for what his purpose is, you all just wait for my friend to wake up and ask him." Liu Yiyi had expected them to ask how the two of them had come, and what was their purpose in coming here, so she simply pushed everything to Ye Mo Han. This would at least ensure the safety of the sheet before he was sure that the other party had no enmity. Outside the house, a group of vultures were eating up Zhao Binglong''s corpse. In the distance stood a man carrying a sword on his shoulder. His face was covered by a black cloth and his eyes were shining with a black light. It was so bright that it could almost cover up the stars in the sky. An eagle flew out from the courtyard. The man with the sword on his shoulder suddenly unsheathed his sword. An extremely thin and long sword light shot towards the eagle like lightning. The dark sky was sliced open by this sword. The sword light went straight through the eagle''s body and disappeared into the night sky. As for the eagle, it flew forward as if nothing had happened, and as it flew over the man''s head, it gently descended from the sky, landing on the man''s outstretched hand. A martial arts technique that could injure people was very terrifying. A martial arts technique that could not injure people at will, wasn''t that even more frightening? The masked man took the letter and left in a flash. If someone saw this, they would definitely think it was a ghost from the wilderness. The morning breeze blew gently through the wilderness. There was no longer the smell of blood in the air. On the ground, there was a patch of soil that was dyed red with blood. When Ye Mo woke up, he was in great spirits. Just a slight movement was enough to cause a heart-wrenching pain in his hands and body that were covered in herbs. Ye Wen Han forced himself to stand up, and thought back to what happened before he fainted. Pushing open the window, he saw an empty courtyard and a tall wall. Ye Mo Han smiled wryly as he entered the room. "How did you come here?" The door was pushed open, and Ye Wen replied without turning his head. A strange laughter sounded, "Lord Ye, I am not your little sister." It was He Wulan. "Why is the Sect Leader of the Heaven''s Will Sect here?" Ye Chanhan was truly surprised to see her here. He Wulan sighed and said, "I am still willing to accept a prodigal dog like myself, thanks to the great virtue of being the leader of a sect." Even though Wu Dang had expected that the Mo Clan would interfere, he did not expect that the Mo Clan''s forces would be so strong that before Wu Dang could react, they would occupy the entire exterior wall. As such, Sun Muxia decided to cancel his original plan of sending troops to support the outpost and temporarily arrange for He Wu Lan, who had secretly escaped, to stay here. "Wu Dang secretly took you in only because he supported you in attacking the Hua Shan Sect. Sect Leader He, I am not from the Hua Shan Sect, if there is anything you need from me, feel free to say it." The Wudang Sect secretly arranged He Wulan here. It was obvious that the Wudang Sect was secretly supporting He Wulan to attack the Hua Shan Sect. He Wu Lan closed all the doors and windows, and whispered: "Sun Muxia wanted me to attack the Hua Shan Sect, but lost my home. Now I was going to borrow some of his men to take back my land, but he kept pushing me to hide in this damned place. "I want you to tell me what is hidden in this place. It is worth it for you to risk your life last night." Ye Mo Han laughed in his heart. It turned out that He Wu Lan wanted to use some of his secrets to control Sun Mu Xia and exchange them for troops to take back the fort. He then tried to probe further, "Sect Leader He, you came here earlier than me. I believe you know this even better than I do." "Humph!" He Wulan said bitterly. There were dozens of Taoists, each more prim than the last, and no matter what I did, they wouldn''t let me get close to the three central rooms. Lord Ye, if I hadn''t persuaded them to take you and that girl, you wouldn''t have woken up so quickly. So if you know something, I''ll have to trouble you to let me know. " Although He Wu Lan warned Ye Mo Han to return the favor, the threat was obvious. Ye Chanhan was now even more certain that what Zhao Binglong said was true. If Chi Feng was really in one of the three rooms, then Ye Chonglou should know a lot about his father. And twenty-two years ago, when they were besieging his father, why didn''t the people from the Emerald Jade Pavilion help him? Also, his father had been hiding in the mountains for so many years, how did he suddenly get discovered? Had someone leaked it? Ye Mo Han''s heart skipped a beat, and he thought to himself: Someone must have leaked the secret, so his father, who was hiding in Mount Hua, was attacked. If someone really did inform on them, then the person who did should also know who it was. Perhaps it might even be Chi Feng. Thinking of this, Ye Mo felt that it was even more necessary to see Chi Feng. However, how could they meet Chi Feng in the heavily guarded residence without the permission of the guard? He Wulan looked at Ye Mo Han thoughtfully, thinking that Ye Mo Han was thinking about how to tell her the secret here. She secretly rejoiced and did not urge him to do so. She just stood there smiling and looking at Ye Mo Han. Ye Wen came back from his thoughts and saw He Wu Lan''s smile. He felt embarrassed and said mysteriously, "The person in there is actually one of the great devils of the Jianghu more than thirty years ago. He was secretly hidden here by Sun Muxia." "Thirty years ago? Great Devil? " He Wulan was skeptical. "Right." "" Ye Mo Han advised. " To use this secret to threaten Sun Muxia to attack the Mo Clan, do you think that you have a chance of winning? Taking a step back, Sect Leader He will command all the troops in the Wudang Sect. Are you confident that you can win against the Mo Clan? " The Mo Clan was originally a family of generals. Their methods of training their troops and arranging their troops were passed down from generation to generation, and were improved upon by the previous generations. The ordinary sects in the martial world naturally could not be compared to them. However, in this chaotic world, all sorts of forces were supporting each other. No one wanted to see one side get into a position of power, so it would take a long time for any power to unify the hegemony. On this long journey, it was very likely that he would be swallowed up like He Wulan. He Wu Lan pondered Ye Wen Han''s words. If he could command all of Wu Dang''s troops, he might not be able to expel the Mo Clan. Moreover, Wu Dang and the barrier were very far away from each other. With his military strength and horses exhausted, the other side would just wait idly for him. How could he have any chance of winning? Thinking of this, He Wulan felt that it was hopeless to take back her homeland. Regret filled her heart; she shouldn''t have coveted the temporary benefits and lost her foundation. Thinking of this, He Wu Lan became dejected and speechless. C49 "Sect Leader He, why do you care so much about the land outside the barrier? Why would you lack the opportunity to rise again in this chaotic world?" Seeing that He Wulan was in so much pain, Ye Mo Han could not bear it anymore and tried to console her. The speaker was not interested, but the listener was. "Please enlighten me, Lord Ye." He Wulan had changed from her usual flirtatious attitude to a serious one. Ye Jianhan continued, "The martial arts sects Wu Dang and Shaolin in the martial arts world are the leading sects. In this world, there were two powerful clans: the Nangong Clan and the Mo Clan. In my opinion, the small sects in the martial arts world cannot escape the fate of being devoured. And the only ones left might be Hua Shan, Shaolin, Wu Dang and the two great clans. " He Wulan nodded in agreement. "Of the five powers, the Mo Clan is currently the most powerful. In addition, the four sides, especially the Hua Shan Sect, naturally did not wish to have any powerful enemies around them, so they would join forces with the other three factions to attack them, and the first thing they would fight for would be the forbidden area of Sect Leader He. The people outside the city were strong and powerful. If the Mo Clan trained the people to be soldiers, the other four powers would have to cry. Moreover, that place was where the Mo Clan took you from, so sending troops to take it back is a good reason. " The more Ye Mo spoke, the more he felt that his analysis made sense, and he started to feel proud of himself. He Wulan smiled happily, "What you said makes sense. So I should just stay here and wait for the best time, right?" "Of course." "Ye Mo Han also laughed." When that day really comes, they would still need to borrow the assistance of Sect Leader He to return to the outside of the barrier. " The two of them looked at each other and laughed. At this moment, Liu Yiyi''s light cough sounded from outside the door. It must have been outside for a while. "It seems like I''m delaying your two lovers meeting. Big Sis will be going out now." He Wulan opened the door and saw Liu Yiyi standing outside. He Wu Lan turned around and looked at Ye Wen Han with ill intentions, then tactfully left. "So she is the Sect Master of the Heavenly Will School." Although Ye Mo Han and He Wu Lan''s voices were soft, at least Liu Yi Yi could hear some of it. "Thank you for yesterday." Ye Han''s words had a gentle meaning. Even he himself couldn''t believe that he had said those words. Was it because of his relationship with Liu Yiyi? "Can you tell me right now what exactly happened to us before? I''m sure I knew you before, but how did I forget about you? I don''t even know how we met." These faintly discernible memories were the most torturous. Ever since Liu Yi Yi had arrived at Hidden Tiger Mountain with Ye Wen, she hadn''t been able to sleep well at night. Furthermore, she was worried that Ye Mo wouldn''t be able to sleep well last night, so her complexion was extremely haggard. "We met six years ago, but there are a lot of things I can''t explain, but I promise you I''ll find out." Ye Yi Yi Yi looked at her pitifully. She didn''t know what to say to Liu Yi Yi. He had only spent a short night with Liu Yiyi, but Ye Mo couldn''t say anything about that night. If not for the fact that they were arranged to meet in a few years time, even if they met, they would still be strangers. "Do you know why I came here in secret?" Liu Yiyi suddenly asked, looking straight at Ye Mo. "Why?" "After meeting Zhao Binglong, there was a masked man who claimed to be the sectmaster''s protector. He told me to find an opportunity to help Zhao Binglong kill you." Liu Yiyi''s voice had originally been choked with sobs, but now tears were streaming down her face. These tears were Liu Yiyi''s self-blame and guilt. Ye Mo Han walked in a bit more, allowing Liu Yiyi to rest her head on her shoulder. Ye Mo knew that since the Jade Pavilion started to take action, the number of peaceful days they would have in the future would be fewer and fewer. But why did the pavilion master instruct Liu Yiyi after sending Zhao Binglong? Why didn''t he let Zhao Binglong join hands with him to kill him? Ye Jianhan comforted Liu Yiyi with warm words. After a long while, Liu Yiyi finally stopped crying and told Ye Mo Han about the situation of the people guarding the courtyard. Hearing this, Ye Mo Han frowned and fell into deep thought. He Wu Lan hadn''t had a chance to get close to the rooms where Chi Feng was for a long time. It was impossible for him to barge into them even if he wanted to. However, since they had come here, no matter how difficult it was, they had to at least meet up with Chi Feng and ask him some things. "Promise me." "It seems like Liu Yiyi saw through Ye Mo Han''s thoughts." Don''t barge in there, they are all experts of the Wudang Sect, you cannot defeat them. " "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything rash before my injuries become worse." "We will stay here for now. With so many elite warriors to protect us, the people of the Emerald Jade Pavilion will not dare to act rashly." Ye Mo used his wrist to gently pat Liu Yiyi''s back as he consoled her. "Right." "Huh?" Liu Yiyi seemed to recall something. The leader here was known as Yun Xi Zi. He had lived in the Wu Dang Mountain since he was young and was, in fact, Sun Muxia''s Senior Brother. He wants you to see him when you wake up. " In the empty courtyard, there were only sixteen people in front of the three houses in the middle. The sixteen of them sat cross-legged on the cushions, meditating, as if they didn''t care about anything around them. Ye Mo Han wrapped his arms around the herbs and looked like a joke. He originally had no intention of disturbing these sixteen Taoists who looked like they were in a trance, but he did not know which one was Yun Xi. When Ye Mo Han was still a few hundred feet away from the 16 Daoists, a white-bearded Taoist opened his eyes and smiled kindly at Ye Mo Han. He was Yun Xi, the leader here, the person who asked Liu Yiyi questions yesterday. "Thank you for killing Zhao Binglong for us." Yun Xi walked in front of Ye Mo Han, and the first thing she said was this. "He did whatever he wanted in the Wudang Sect. You won''t kill him just because of his reputation in the martial arts world, right?" There were many reasons for killing a person. But not killing a person definitely required a very reasonable reason. If the Wudang Sect didn''t kill Zhao Binglong simply because of his reputation in the martial arts world, then they could easily destroy his reputation and kill him again. The so-called sin of wanting to add fuel to the fire, was there nothing to say. Yun Xi looked at Ye Mo Han with praise, "Of course it''s not just because of this. We didn''t kill him because, on one hand, Chi Feng is his teacher, and on the other hand, we also found out that there is an extremely mysterious organization backing him. " "So you want to lure out the organization backing Zhao Binglong before killing him?" Ye Mo Han knew that Wu Dang didn''t succeed, otherwise, Zhao Bin Long wouldn''t have lived that long. Ye Mo Han was surprised that Chi Feng was Zhao Bin Long''s teacher. Chi Feng was the founder of the Jade Pavilion, and now that Zhao Binglong was working for the Jade Pavilion, wasn''t the current Emerald Pavilion also controlled by Chi Feng? As soon as this idea appeared, Ye Mo Han immediately rejected it. After all, for Duan Xing Yu and Xu Zihai to be able to attract a subordinate of an Jade Pavilion Pavilion Master, it was definitely not something a captive person could do. Yun Xi looked extremely disappointed, "But no matter how strict our plans are, they have always seen through us, so for many years, we have only allowed Zhao Binglong to behave wantonly in the Martial Dang. "The Sect Leader came up with this plan and purposely revealed the place where Chi Feng was imprisoned to him. He predicted that he and the mysterious organization behind him would come to save Chi Feng. Who would have thought that you, Lord Ye, would come." It turned out Sun Muxia had purposely revealed Chi Feng''s location in order to lure the entire Jade Pavilion out. From the looks of it, Sun Muxia did not know that Zhao Binglong had a new jade pavilion behind him. Ye Mo Han didn''t intend to expose this. Some things, some people, would naturally appear when it was time for them to appear. If he explained more, he would put himself in a passive position. "You don''t think I''m a member of the mysterious organization backing Zhao Binglong, do you?" Of course it was a joke. "If that''s the case, then this organization is really stupid. They are willing to let the two of them kill each other." Yun Xi changed the topic of her conversation. Lord Ye, you must know Chi Feng''s identity already. As for why Sect Leader Sun is keeping him here in secret, I don''t know either. I have already explained what happened to the Sect Leader yesterday. After the Sect Leader has replied, if you agree to let Lord Ye see Chi Feng, we will naturally open the door. " Yun Xi''s words had two meanings. On one hand, she told Ye Mo Han that she couldn''t be the Lord here, and on the other hand, she secretly advised Ye Mo Han not to act rashly, if Sun Mutian did not agree to let Chi Feng go. "When is the reply?" "In three days." C50 Three days was a long time, long enough to forget a person. Three days was also very short, to the point that it was impossible to remember a person''s appearance clearly. Ye Mo Han''s injuries had already healed. Yun Xi didn''t wait for Sun Muxia''s reply. He didn''t expect that his letter would be intercepted by someone the moment it came out of the wall. The eagle that Yun Xi and Sun Muxia sent messages to and fro was specially trained to be able to fly thousands of miles a day without stopping. Furthermore, most of the people sent urgent messages using carrier pigeons. Most of them thought of using an eagle instead of a carrier pigeon. After so many years, the only connection they had was with Sun Muren''s messenger pigeon. Of course, even until now, Yun Xi had thought that her letter was already in Sun Muxia''s hands, but since the Sect Leader was busy with matters, he didn''t have the time to reply. He thought that he should wait at most another day for Sun Muxia''s reply. Ye Mo Han didn''t want to wait any longer. He had already made up his mind. If he recovered after three days, even if Sun Mu Xia didn''t agree, he still wanted to see Chi Feng. In front of Guan Chifeng''s house, thirty-two Daoists were lined up in a row. He Wu Lan pulled Liu Yi Yi and hid in the house on the left side. She had been here for a long time, but she had never seen all thirty-two of them moving as if they were facing a great enemy. "Lord Ye, the Sect Leader''s order hasn''t arrived yet. You have just recovered from your injuries. I hope you can wait for two more days." Yun Xi said in an amiable manner. "Perhaps this place has already been watched by people. Your letter cannot be sent to the Wudang Sect." Ye Mo Han didn''t know how to deliver the letter, but he could sense that something was amiss. Since Zhao Binglong knew about this place, it meant that the entire Emerald Pavilion knew about it. In that case, all the correspondence between Yun Xi and Sun Muxia had already been read by others. That was why the Wudang Sect''s plan had failed. The pavilion master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion was also happy to have someone with the qualifications appear. Not only would he ruin Shaolin''s and Wu Dang''s reputation, he would also blame the entire pavilion on him. "Senior Brother, this kid is ungrateful." Standing to the left of Yun Xi was his junior brother, Qiu Yiyu. He drew his sword and was about to deal with Ye Mo Han. "Not only did he not think about the fact that we were going to treat his wounds, he even wanted to barge into the forbidden area. Let me teach him a lesson first." Yun Xi waved her hand to stop him and said, "Lord Ye, if you try to break in, are you sure you can win?" "He''s simply courting death." Ye Wen Han admitted. Qiu Yiyu sneered and said: "At least you''re sensible." "But the Chi Feng inside has a deep connection with the Ye Family''s third generation. Aren''t the Wudang Sect afraid that I will announce to the world that he''s still alive?" Ye Mo Han had no chance of winning, he hoped that he could use this as a threat to force Yun Xi and the others to take a step back. "The third generation of the Ye Clan?" A deep voice resonated throughout the world, slowly coming from the inside of the house. Without a doubt, this voice belonged to Chi Feng. "Are you the son of Zi Sheng and Lin Moyu?" It had been so many years since Chi Feng had been imprisoned that he hadn''t spoken a single word. The guards here moved from group to group, yet no one had heard Chi Feng speak. Yun Xi and the others only knew that Chi Feng was a mute. Chi Feng suddenly heard Ye Mo Han talking like this outside, and he was very surprised in his heart. It was just that he hadn''t spoken for many years. The first thing he said was very awkward. "Yes, I am Ye Sheng and Lin Mo Xiao''s son, Ye Mo Han." Ye Mo Han looked at each other with a strange expression, and made up his mind. Even if he didn''t go in to see Chi Feng now, he could at least ask him a few questions. Although moth fighting against fire was a kind of admirable spirit, but it couldn''t be used as a reckless man. Sometimes it is wise to make the right changes to achieve the goal. "Son of the Berserk Demon, I want to see what abilities you have." Qiu Yiyu ignored Yun Xi Zi''s obstruction and stabbed out with her sword. Since ancient times, there had been a saying: "Wudang Sword Art is the best in the world." The Gale Force Sword Art was an extraordinary sword art, and of course, it had absorbed quite a lot of the profound essence of the Dang Sword Technique. With Qiu Yiyu''s attack, the sword art''s sharpness and speed could not be compared to the wind, but the sword Qi was much thicker. The sword Qi continued to arrive. Ye Wen''s two palms moved to block the Qi. The Qi blade danced in his hands and did not release any of it. He waited for the Qi Qi Qi to arrive before he used the dual blades to block it. With two muffled sounds, the sword Qi was broken, and the Qi blade was also dispersed. Ye Mo Han''s hands were in extreme pain. "His inner strength is quite strong at such a young age." Qiu Yiyu''s words sounded like praise, but at the same time, it sounded like sarcasm. Qiu Yiyu''s right arm shook slightly, and in an instant, a sword turned into six swords, piercing towards Ye Wen''s cold clavicle, left and right wrist and left and right ankle. Every part of the sword was not fatal, but every part of it could make Ye Mo Han become a cripple. Ye Wen Han''s body suddenly flattened, and he dodged the two sword strikes aimed at his ankles. His body rotated at an extremely fast speed parallel to the ground, and like a straight line, he flew towards Qiu Yiyu''s right hand. Qiu Yiyu hurriedly retreated, retracting all six swords. If Ye Chanhan were to continue forward, it would be equivalent to slamming into the six swords himself. However, Ye Mo''s speed was just too fast. With a ding sound, the six swords touched, and before the six swords could close in, Ye Mo Han had already passed through. Ye Mo Han raised his palm and cut the sword in Qiu Yiyu''s hand off. Before the sword landed, Ye Mo Han had returned to his original position. The six swords combined and the sword that struck down Qiu Yiyu were all completed in an instant. The speed was so fast that Yun Xi could not help but sigh in her heart. When the others saw that Qiu Yiyu had been defeated, they all drew their swords and attacked Ye Mo Han. Yun Xi stopped them again, "Lord Ye is our guest now, we should also do what the Wudang Sect does." Yun Xi emphasized the word ''now'', meaning to indicate that Ye Mo Han did not forcefully break through, but at least he had some intention of protecting Ye Xi. Ye Mo Han clearly saw this, and in his heart, he was rather grateful to Yun Xi. Chi Feng laughed out loud and said, "Good boy, you knocked the sword out of the Daoist Priest''s hand with just your Qing Gong. You are truly worthy of being my big brother''s good grandson. Is my big brother okay? " "The Immortal has been dead for many years." Ye Mo Han listened to his extremely kind words and calmly told him. Chi Feng nodded heavily, and said in a commanding tone, "Yun Xi, let my grandnephew come in. We are going to reminisce about old times." Before Yun Xi could reply, Qiu Yiyu angrily rebuked him, "Chi Feng, as a prisoner, you are being so rude to my senior. As a lesson, I will starve you for three days." Chi Feng could not stop laughing, and the roof tiles trembled as if they were about to fall. After a long while, he then said slowly, "Yun Xi, I have been here for more than twenty years. I had no intention of seeing the light of day again. However, your subordinates were so rude that I had no choice but to take action. " When Ye Mo Han saw Chi Feng laughing, the roof tiles trembled. This was the person with the deepest inner strength that Ye Mo Han had ever seen, and he couldn''t help but be fascinated by his inner strength. Qiu Yiyu snorted disdainfully: "Old man, with 24 mixed gold chains, even if you have great abilities, don''t even think about stepping out of this room." "Hai." "Chi Feng seemed extremely helpless." Since my godly skills have just been developed, I''ll let you guys experience what is called a real martial arts. " With a boom, the three houses collapsed. Ye Mo Han Han felt a strong force pushing against him, oppressing him to the point that he couldn''t breathe. He hurriedly used his Qi to fight, and only then did he feel slightly relieved. As the dust dispersed, there was a white-haired old man standing on top of the ruins. His face was as heavy as a date, and he was eight feet tall. Naturally, this was Chi Feng. Dozens of thick black iron chains were still exposed in the dust and rubble beneath Chi Feng''s feet. Everyone was shocked. There were twenty-four iron chains that had slipped in, and the axe couldn''t be broken. Chi Feng was actually able to break free, and he also knocked over three houses. The depth of his inner strength was truly rare. "You, you can actually escape?" Even now, Yun Xi still could not believe what she had just seen. Chi Feng raised his right hand into the air and Qiu Yiyu couldn''t help but head towards Chi Feng. Chi Feng grabbed Qiu Yiyu''s chest, raised her high up and said to Yun Xi, "I have used twenty years to create this Raging Flames Palm. Today, I will broaden your horizons. What is a real invincible godly skill?" When he finished, he threw Qiu Yiyu down and saw that his eyes were wide open and his face was completely red. Qiu Yiyu''s fatal wound was on Chi Feng''s chest, and the wound was about the size of a palm. Qiu Yiyu, who was lying flat on the ground, could see the wound and the ground. Such a terrifying fatal wound did not have a single trace of blood. This was because the wound seemed to be scorched black, and the blood had solidified, not flowing out at all. Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but be shocked. Such a cruel and terrifying martial art was almost as low as ten names. When Yun Xi saw that Qiu Yiyu had died instantly at the hands of Chi Feng, she waved her left hand and everyone drew their swords. Each of them used their unique skills and wanted to strike first to gain the upper hand. Ye Mo stood far away. He understood that this battle would definitely be very intense. However, it was unknown whether or not Chi Feng could defeat these powerful warriors. C51 Thirty-one people, thirty-one swords, besieging one Chi Feng. The sword light was dazzling, and the sword Qi filled the entire house. Ye Wen Han slowly retreated until he reached the door. The eight of them soared up as they slashed horizontally with their swords. Eight sword glows intersected, enveloping the entire area. The eight of them held their swords tightly behind the sword glows. Eight more people attacked from the left, all eight swords attacked at the same time, their swords were like lightning, piercing into Chi Feng''s eight places. The other eight people behind Chi Feng used their swords to move slowly, but steadily forward, completely sealing all of Chi Feng''s escape routes. The remaining seven people of Yun Xi''s group stood in front of Chi Feng. Four people stood on the ground and two people leaped up onto the shoulders of the four people. Yun Xi Zi flew to the top and stepped on the two people''s shoulders. Pointing the sword tip, the seven sword lights intersected with the sword aura and finally merged into a bowl-thick beam of light, rushing towards Chi Feng as if it had the power to split open a mountain. Ye Mo Han stood in the distance, shocked. The experts of the Wudang Sect indeed lived up to their reputation. If it was them who were to be besieged, they would have no chance of surviving. They would be crushed to smithereens by this inescapable net of attacks. Chi Feng was completely oblivious to the surrounding situation. Under normal circumstances, only two people would be able to accomplish such a feat. The first was that he was confident in his victory or defeat and knew that the opposite party could not hurt him. The second was that he knew that he was doomed to die and had a calm expression on his face before he died. Chi Feng obviously belonged to the former type. Chi Feng raised his left hand, and the eight swords on his left stopped a foot away from him. At this moment, the criss-crossing sword light was less than half a foot above Chi Feng''s head. Chi Feng raised his left hand, and all eight swords changed directions at the same time, flying upwards quickly. When Ye Chanhan saw them again, the eight swords had already pierced into the bodies of the eight people attacking from above. Chi Feng continued to walk to the left, both of his palms were wrapped in a strange crimson flame. Ye Mo knew that it must be Chi Feng''s self-created ''Flame Palm''. The eight people on the left threw away their long swords and raised their palms. The power of these eight people were all at least at the top of the First Rated Warriors. But when he met Chi Feng, he was unable to withstand a single blow. Chi Feng turned his body to the left with extremely fast steps. He exchanged a palm strike with each of the eight people. The air was instantly filled with scorched air, wailing in all directions. The arms of the eight people that were facing Chi Feng were a fiery red color, almost transparent. The eight of them fell to the ground, unable to rise again. Seeing that the situation was not looking good, Yun Xi pointed her long sword to her right, and the light beam that was as thick as a bowl swept towards Chi Feng. The eight Daoists behind Chi Feng were slow in their moves, and each of their strikes were perfectly coordinated. Under the pincer attack from the front and back, Chi Feng didn''t change his moves and let the beam of light pierce into his body. Scarlet Peak''s hair was fluttering in the wind, his brows were slanted inwards, just like a god. Ye Wen''s expression was extremely cold. Could it be that Chi Feng had died just like that? Just as the eight swords of the eight Daoists were about to pierce into Chi Feng''s back, a red light suddenly flashed and a fiery red beam of light appeared from Chi Feng''s back. The eight players behind him didn''t expect that something unexpected would happen just as they were about to succeed. Each of them couldn''t dodge in time. The eight people felt as if their chests were struck by a hammer. Their long swords fell out of their hands and they spat out blood. They were knocked dozens of feet away before falling to the ground. It turned out that Chi Feng had held his breath when he saw the light pillar following him. He had actually absorbed the light pillar into his body with his own inner force. After waiting for the eight people behind him to get their hands on it, he used inner force to force the pillar of light out, and then the scene from before appeared. This technique seemed simple, but it was abnormally dangerous. If Chi Feng''s inner force was not profound enough and forcefully absorbed the combined power of the seven into his body, his internal organs would definitely be damaged, not to mention using inner force to force him out. Seeing that Chi Feng was being slaughtered, Yun Xi and the other seven people jumped up and displayed their secret techniques. Within the courtyard, light and shadows danced chaotically. Out of the thirty-two Martial Saints, twenty-five died in no time at all. Yun Xi and the rest were shocked, who had ever seen such a terrifying person like Chi Feng? His cultivation was deep, and his methods were vicious beyond compare. Chi Feng did not seem to care about Yun Xi and the others'' attacks. He welcomed them with large strides, the flames in his palms burning brightly. Chi Feng struck out with his palm towards the seven people. The sword light slanted and the sword energy converged. The seven people''s formation was actually broken with one palm strike. Six more palm strikes appeared in the air, and six streaks of flame floated towards the six people beside Yun Xi. The movement of the six palms in the air was very slow. Two of them stretched out their palms to meet each other. Indeed, just like the few people from before, their entire arms had been burnt to a fiery red. Seeing this, the other four people all dodged to the side. Chi Feng sneered. His body suddenly swayed, and in the blink of an eye, he was back to his original position. The other four people had already died where they were. It turned out that Chi Feng''s body swayed for a split-second, and actually struck each of the four people in the chest. The four of them stood in four different positions, even the closest one was three Zhang away, but Chi Feng was able to kill all four of them in one fell swoop. Ye Mo Han became more and more shocked as he couldn''t see that Chi Feng had made a move. He had initially thought that he was very good at lightness skills, but after seeing Chi Feng kill four people, he couldn''t help but sigh. He was like a frog at the bottom of a well. In this battle, Chi Feng fought several dozen people by himself, but it was effortless. With just a wave of his hand, he had killed or wounded any expert of the Wudang Sect. Yun Xi let out a long sigh and said, "You''re not as skilled as others, but you can die with no regrets." "You brought this upon yourselves. I was not in the mood to leave the Jianghu, but you actually forbid me to meet my big brother''s grandson." "" Chi Feng said with disdain. " I won''t kill you. Go back to Wu Dang and tell Sun Muxia that the grudge between us will come to an end. "In the future, I will re-emerge and warn him and Wuyu to not meddle in other people''s business." With a solemn expression, Yun Xi raised her sword and killed all of her injured comrades. Ye Mo Han understood what he was doing. Those people who were injured by Chi Feng could only live to the end of their lives and were completely disabled. They could not recover and practice martial arts again. For a top grade martial arts practitioner, if he could not use martial arts as a cripple, he might as well die a hundred times. After Yun Xi had stabbed those who were still alive to death, she threw her sword to the side. Kneeling on the ground, he kowtowed three times to his fellow brothers. How much of a challenge would it be to his heart to be cut by hand? After Yun Xi had knelt down, she stood up and brushed off the dust on her body. With a calm expression, she said to Chi Feng, "I beg of you to die." Ye Mo Han thought he heard wrongly, and after looking at Yun Xi, he also understood why Yun Xi wanted to do this. Yun Xi''s mission was not completed, and now that she had killed so many of her fellow sect members, she was ashamed and angry, unwilling to return to Wu Dang even if she died. There was no lack of such people since the ancient times. In the past, there was Chu Ba, King Wu Jiang, who killed himself and refused to cross the river. "Alright." "Chi Feng appeared extremely happy." If the Wudang Sect is filled with people like you, then it would not be in vain for me to emerge from the martial arts world in my old age. " Yun Xi crossed her arms, and a translucent sphere appeared on the surface of her body. The sphere was held by someone for a very long time and was pushed into the air by Yun Xi. At the same time, waves of white smoke rose from the thirty-one corpses on the ground. The smoke gathered into one column and gathered in the air. All of a sudden, white smoke permeated the air, and the atmosphere in the deep room became abnormally strange. Ye Wen looked at the white smoke rising from the top of the corpse''s head, and his heart suddenly lit up. He remembered the ultimate move that Lu Mingjie had used in the secret passageway ¡ª Soul Dispersing. The soul fragment Yun Xi had used was also part of the soul. However, in terms of martial arts, there were almost no differences between the various sects'' inner force techniques. The only difference was in the moves they used. This time, Yun Xi had borrowed the inner strength of her fellow sect members who had died, so perhaps only the Wudang Sect would be able to borrow the inner strength of a deceased person. Ye Mo Han was secretly amazed. When he was looking at Chi Feng, he was looking at Yun Xi with a cold smile, as if waiting for him to absorb all the inner strength of the dead bodies on the ground and then kill them in one go. Thinking that Yunxi Zi was going to die, Ye Mo Han felt sad. However, he also understood that for a person like Yun Xi, if she really wished to die, then she must die. No one could stop her. The white smoke on the top of the dead man''s head was becoming less and less. The transparent sphere in the air grew larger as Yun Xi pushed it. Chi Feng continued to watch coldly from the sidelines. When there were no more white smoke coming out from the body, Yun Xi''s Taoist robe rose up without any wind, her arms raised, suddenly forming an eight-foot-long Qi blade, cutting down towards Chi Feng. The ball in midair also followed the two Qi blades up and down. When it reached the top of Chi Feng''s head, it suddenly cracked open like a huge mouth, and was about to swallow Chi Feng whole. Chi Feng didn''t seem to care about Yun Xi''s attack as two eight-foot-long Qi sabers slashed on Chi Feng''s body. Chi Feng sneered and pushed both his palms upwards. A long, fire-red dragon jumped out and entered the translucent sphere through the gap. The sphere closed, and the long fiery dragon rampaged inside, trying to find a place to escape. However, the sphere suddenly became smaller and larger, tightly binding it within. At this moment, Yun Xi''s face was like golden paper, Chi Feng was completely unperturbed. Victory and defeat were obvious. Yun Xi and Chi Feng''s inner strength were too far apart, they were already destined to die. Suddenly, he heard Chi Feng yell like a thunderbolt from a clear sky. The long fiery dragon suddenly broke through the sphere, spiraling downwards, directly entering Yun Xi''s body, disappearing in a flash. In a moment, Yun Xi''s entire body exploded into countless pieces, and the blood mist fell down along with the daoist robe fragments. The smell of blood was heavy in the air. Chi Feng laughed out loud. It seemed that he enjoyed the pleasure of killing someone. Yun Xi had died without a complete corpse! Ye Chanhan suddenly felt very annoyed. Chi Feng was the most savage person he had ever met, not a single one. Now he understood why his grandfather wasn''t willing to set up the jade pavilion with Chi Feng. Remembering that his own father was willing to work for Chi Feng, Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but feel disgusted with himself. Did he dislike his father''s complicity? Or was he disgusted that he was Ye Mo Han ¡ª Ye Sheng''s son? Chi Feng suddenly stopped laughing, he turned his head and shouted with a stern voice, "Those people in the house, come out!" Although Liu Yi Yi and He Wu Lan had both killed people before, it was still their first time seeing someone like Chi Feng, who could easily kill dozens of experts of the Wudang Sect. Their methods were extremely ruthless, especially when it came to dealing with Yun Xi, which made both of them tremble in fear. At this moment, after being yelled at by Chi Feng, the two of them were even more nervous as they gingerly walked out. When Chi Feng saw that it was two girls, and saw Ye Mo Han nod to show his relief, he knew that they were acquainted, so his expression became milder. He then asked Ye Mo Han, "What is your name?" "The leaf is cold." "After the victory, my heart is very satisfied." "Hahaha ¡­" Chi Feng laughed out loud again. If you hadn''t come, I would have ended up dying here. " Ye Mo Han suddenly regretted entering this house. By this time, the entire martial arts world would have witnessed his and Chi Feng''s crime, and he would be slandered as the current master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion. Before the Jade Pavilion even appeared in the martial arts world, there were already people who took the blame. The new Pavilion Master had saved the old Pavilion Master and killed thirty-two experts of the Wudang Sect. Such a scene was most likely what the pavilion master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion wanted to see. In this way, the Jade Pavilion could no longer hide and hide. As long as the real Pavilion Master did not appear, then no matter what the Emerald Jade Pavilion did or who they killed, someone would definitely blame this on Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng. The original Ye Wen was also a stumbling block for the Jade Pavilion. Once he was out, he would most likely become the Jade Pavilion''s camouflage. Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but smile bitterly. C52 In just ten short days, twenty-four people had died in the hands of the Jade Pavilion. What was different was that there would always be a gold medal on the side of the deceased to prove that these were all the orders of the Jade Pavilion''s master. And Ye Mo Han once again caused a sensation in the martial arts world. The reason for this sensation was not only because of Ye Mo Han''s guidance and establishment of the new Jade Pavilion, but also because he had rescued the master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion, Chi Feng. He had also killed thirty-two experts of the Wudang Sect. Sun Muxia of the Wudang Sect was also having a tough time. Most of the sects started to suspect that he was secretly imprisoning Chi Feng, questioning why he didn''t kill him. Some people even believed that Sun Muxia had secretly supported Ye Mo Han to build the Jade Pavilion. Sun Muxia did not respond to the Jianghu question, but immediately joined Shaolin in ganging up on Ye Shuanghan and Chi Feng after the Jade Pavilion publicly started killing people. The most dangerous places were often the safest. How could Sun Muxia have expected Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng to be at the Hidden Tiger Mountain at this time? "Why didn''t Sun Muxia and Wuyu kill you and instead wanted to imprison you?" Ye Mo Han was also very suspicious of this. Chi Feng narrowed his eyes as he looked into the distance, "I guess Wu Ru wanted to kill me, but was stopped by Sun Muxia. The two of them were afraid that Dongfang He would leak the secret and kill this Thousand Poison Sect Leader." "Why did Sun Muxia stop him?" Ye Wen Han didn''t understand. "Have you heard of the chaos of Wu Dang''s Three Forsaken?" Chi Feng asked Ye Mo Han. How could Ye Han not know that the Three Forsaken was killed by him and Liang Rufeng. Chi Feng''s face was filled with anger, "Without me, how could Sun Muxia have smoothly chased Wu Dang out of his position as Sect Leader? Even if he didn''t kill me, I would still be considered as repaying the debt of gratitude." "At that time, the Exorcist Association was just established and was about to go to Mount Hua to attack my father. My father has been hiding in Mount Hua for so many years, yet no one knows who betrayed my father." Chi Feng flew into a rage and shouted, "Are you suspecting that I have betrayed your father?" Ye Chanhan did not speak. He did not speak, meaning that it was often tacit agreement. Chi Feng let out a long sigh, and instantly looked like he had aged a dozen years: "Do you know how people other than your father died in the Emerald Jade Pavilion at that time?" Without waiting for Ye Mo Han to speak, Chi Feng continued, "After I was locked up, your father was killed in Mount Hua. The remaining six people were killed one by one by Sun Mubai and Wu Dai. "At first, they trusted me and thought that I would be able to bring them into the martial arts world to fight for their fame. However, in the end, they died a horrible death." Chi Feng bitterly smiled and continued, "I originally wanted Sun Muxia to give me face and cancel the exorcist association, but who would''ve thought that by coming today, I was set up and imprisoned for over 20 years. When I heard that one by one your father and seven people were killed, the hatred in my heart was no less than anyone else''s. Until last year, when I created my own Raging Flames Palm and had the ability to escape, I discovered that the hatred in my heart had actually been reduced by more than half. Time is a magical thing. Not only can it kill hatred, it can also make you feel a sense of dependence on the prison you''ve been imprisoned in for so many years. "Was it my arrival that ignited the hatred in your heart again?" Ye Mo Han was stunned, he didn''t know if it was right or wrong that he went to see Chi Feng. "Hatred and hope are the same. As long as they are ignited, they cannot be extinguished." "" Chi Feng patted Ye Wen''s shoulder. "Didn''t the martial arts world say that you and I are the new and old Jade Pavilion Masters? Then the two of us will work together to slaughter everyone in the martial arts world. Those who follow my will die, those who go against me." After he finished speaking, Chi Feng laughed loudly. His voice shook the entire valley, echoing out for miles. Ye Mo Han shook his head and said, "I still have to wash away crimes that don''t need to be committed. I have come to this martial arts world just to avenge my father. " "What crime? It''s the opinion of others. Why should you care?" As long as you and I are happy, we can kill whoever we want. Chi Feng refuted Ye Mo Han''s words. It was fine to do what you wanted, but if someone disagreed with him or her, he or she would have to use force to kill him or her, and that would be bullying the weak. At this moment, Ye Wen Han was becoming more and more perplexed about his future path. He did not know where he was going, but he knew one thing, he would not become someone who bullied the weak. Seeing that Ye Chonglou had no intention of agreeing, Chi Feng turned around and left. "Don''t be in such a rush to answer me. Think it over carefully. If you think about it clearly, then tell me the answer." After Chi Feng left for the peak of the mountain, Liu Yiyi walked over. "Where''s Sect Leader He?" Ye Mo Han asked. "Let''s go." Liu Yiyi seemed a little reluctant. She is afraid that Senior Chi would not allow me to, so she asked me to say goodbye on your behalf. She said that she would not reveal our whereabouts. " Ye Mo Han smiled bitterly: "Even if she didn''t reveal our whereabouts, we wouldn''t have stayed here for too long. There are still a lot of matters that we have yet to settle outside." Liu Yi Yi Yi suddenly held Ye Mo Han''s hand and said worriedly, "Find a place to hide. Although Senior Chi''s martial arts is powerful, his wits are definitely not a match for the pavilion master. Now, Wu Dang and Shaolin are chasing after you and the entire martial world is saying that you are the pavilion master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion. Before anyone finds us, we should hurry up and hide, and wait for the next few years to pass before we come out. " Ye Mo Han also held Liu Yi Yi Yi''s hand, "Hiding is not going to solve the problem." Liu Yi Yi Yi pulled away from Ye Wen''s cold hands, her face was covered with a layer of frost, "Although Wu Dang and Shaolin can''t find this place, the Jade Pavilion definitely knows that we are here. "It''s cold, can you take me with you? I''m really scared." Ye Yihan held Liu Yiyi in his arms. After he confirmed that Liu Yiyi was someone his grandfather had brought with him on the night he was eighteen, he felt that he should take responsibility for her. Therefore, when the two of them were alone, their actions also started to sound intimate. The two of them did not seem surprised at all. On the contrary, when they embraced each other, they felt a sense of familiarity that they had not felt in a long time. Ye Mo said gently, "Don''t worry, no matter how dangerous it will be in the future, I will ensure your safety so that you won''t be harmed in the slightest." Liu Yi leaned against Ye Mo Han''s body, her heart immediately felt at peace. When she heard Ye Mo Han speak like this, she immediately said, "It''s good that I''m fine, but you have to promise me that nothing will happen to you." Ye Mo used his arm to gently pat Liu Yiyi''s back as a response. While they were walking down the mountain, he said to the two people in a loud and clear voice, "My bed is cold, you and this little girl are pretty compatible. How about, grandpa will be the host for you two?" When Liu Yiyi heard Chi Feng''s words, her face immediately flushed red and her heart raced. She was especially looking forward to Ye Mo Han''s reply. In fact, Liu Yi Yi knew that even if Ye Mo Han agreed to marry her, the situation outside would not allow them to get married. However, Liu Yiyi truly liked Ye Mo Han. To be able to hear someone say that she liked Ye Mo, it had an extraordinary meaning to a girl. "Now is not the time." Although Liu Yiyi also knew that this wasn''t the right time to get married, she was still very disappointed when she heard Ye Mo Han''s words. "Yiyi has eaten kale grass before, I want to remind her of the past." "Bluegrass?" Chi Feng was quite surprised. Liu Yiyi was no exception. This was the first time she had heard Ye Mo Han bring up this matter. Seeing their shocked expressions, Ye Mo Han told them everything he knew about Liu Yi Yi, including what happened between the two of them on the day Ye Mo Han turned eighteen. Although Liu Yiyi had long since felt that she had known Ye Mo Han for many years, she did not expect the two of them to be so close to each other. She looked even more embarrassed. However, the joy in her heart only increased. Liu Yiyi secretly glanced at the Hidden Tiger Mountain. It was precisely at this place that I gave my first time to him? Then, he suddenly understood why he couldn''t kill Ye Mo. Even though he had taken the cabbage, he still remembered Ye Mo''s existence. However, why did he like Ye Mo Han, and how he was given to Ye Mo Han by Ye Mo Han''s grandfather? Liu Yi Yi''s mind was in chaos again. Chi Feng''s expression was solemn as he said: "Bluegrass has been extinct for many years, if there really was one, I think only a single person would have one. Given how talented he is, there must be a way to dispel the effects of the herb. " Ye Mo Han was elated. He thought to himself that he had been befuddled. The cabbage had long since died out, but if someone raised him again, he would definitely have a way to get rid of it. Everything that happened would always work against each other. "Who is this person?" "Ghost Valley." C53 Ghost valleys were good at changing one''s appearance, and good at building cannons. However, he was still able to cultivate the cabbage, which surprised Ye Mo Han. Chi Feng explained, "The Ghost Valley is the most amazing man in the world. Their martial arts are average, but they have no teachers in poisons, disguises, and gunpowder. The Thousand Poison Sect''s Sect Leader, Dongfang He, tried to recruit him into their team several times, but he was all rejected by the Ghost Valley." "He is now working for the Mo Clan." Ye Mo Han thought of Mo Xi Yan. Mo Xi Yan and Liu Yi Yi, who did Ye Mo Han care about? He did not know, perhaps he did, but he did not want to think about it. When a man and two women get into a relationship, a man is always hard to deal with." This may also be a man''s nature. "The one that suddenly rose up together with the Nangong Clan and the Mo Clan?" When Chi Feng was imprisoned, he would occasionally hear Yun Xi Zi and the others talk about the martial arts world. He had more or less heard some things about the Mo family. "So you want to go to the Mo Clan to find the Ghost Valley, so that I can regain my original memories?" At this moment, Liu Yiyi also thought of Mo Xi Yan. She was worried that Ye Mo Han wasn''t just trying to restore her memories, but also wanted to see Mo Xi Yan. Ye Mo Han could hear the meaning behind Liu Yiyi''s words, but he did not mind it, "The Mo Clan is a clan that lives outside of their borders, and has already become the largest in the martial arts world." "Cool." "Chi Feng seemed to have suddenly thought of something." When I saw the light of day again, I was no longer interested in the fight for power. But if you want to gain your power in this chaotic world, I will definitely help you to the end, because you are the grandson of my big brother, the son of Zi Sheng. "Since you are unwilling to cause a ruckus in the martial arts world, I will help you take over the world." If someone else said such words, Ye Mo Han would just treat it as a joke. But it was different when it came from Chi Feng. With Chi Feng''s martial arts skills and past prestige, if he really wanted to compete in this chaotic world, then there would definitely be many people supporting him. It wouldn''t take too long for this power to contend against Shaolin, Wu Dang, and Hua Shan. The key point was that Ye Mo Han didn''t want to cause a ruckus with Chi Feng. Did he want to compete with the other forces for power and profit? Seeing that Ye Mo Han was hesitating, Chi Feng only said that he had been moved, and then continued: "Although fighting in the Central Plains of Zhulu is not as painful as fighting alone in the martial arts world, but to be able to control the life and death of tens of thousands of people after successfully thinking about it is truly satisfying! "Your father had the same thought back in the day. However, after encountering your mother, his entire person changed." "You''ve met my mother?" "After your father was with Lin Moxiao, he secretly brought your mother to meet me. He said that he would hide away from the martial arts world from now on. I was very angry at the time. I knew that Zi Sheng was the most scheming of the eight of us, so I didn''t agree. However, since your mother only did one thing, I no longer opposed Zi Sheng''s decision. " From Chi Feng''s tone, Ye Mo Han could hear that he was very complimentary towards his mother. This kind of praise originated from the heart, and did not seem fake. "What is it?" Chi Feng picked up a leaf and said, "Your mother''s sword art is extraordinary, she cut this small piece of leaf into a thousand pieces of the same size." The leaf was as long as a thumb and as wide as two fingers. It could be cut into a thousand pieces with a sword and was about the same size. Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but feel proud. He could only sigh that he could not remember her appearance. "Actually." Chi Feng continued, "Zi Sheng is just like my son. From the look in his eyes, I knew that he had fallen in love with Lin Moyu, so he didn''t try to stop her. However, at that time, Zi Sheng had already angered everyone in Martial Arts. I shall remind your mother to hide your father no matter what so that she won''t cause unnecessary trouble for the both of them. " Ye Mo Han''s heart shook. A little light seemed to have appeared in his dark mind, but it was fleeting. He said, "The two of them are deeply in love, can they sacrifice their lives for each other?" "Of course." Chi Feng nodded heavily, blaming himself: "It''s all my fault. I didn''t protect your father well." "We''re going to find the Ghost Valley right now." Ye Mo Han suddenly looked at Liu Yi Yi and said. At this moment, the women and children of the Jade Pavilion were all aware of this. All the sects in the martial arts world sent people to Wu Dang. Firstly, they wanted Sun Muxia to explain about Chi Feng, and secondly, how to deal with Chi Feng and Ye Mo Han, as well as the secret Jade Pavilion. And ever since Sun Muxia had joined forces with Shaolin to send after Chi Feng, he had been carrying his illness with him ever since. Ye Mo Han Han didn''t want to be seen on the road, so he caused unnecessary trouble. So the three of them walked along some remote paths that were sparsely populated. Although their speed was slow, they were safe and sound along the way. After walking for a few days, they arrived at the territory of the Kongtong Sect. The moment they entered his sphere of influence, the three of them were secretly invited to his house by the Kongtong Sect Master. Kongtong was a small sect with an ordinary martial arts style. However, he was a generous and hospitable individual who was known for being impartial and fair to others in the martial arts world. Thus, he was rather respected by others. But the Kongtong Sect was weak, bordering the Nan Gong Family in the north and Huashan Sect in the south. Once chaos broke out in the world, even if Kongtong wasn''t divided between the two clans, one of them would have to annex him. Ye Mo Han already planned to secretly arrive at the Mo Clan to find the Ghost Valley. However, he didn''t know if uncle Dan was a friend or foe, so he rejected his first invitation. However, for the second time, Uncle Yan personally brought people to the inn to invite the three of them. He acted very courteously. Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but say: "Everyone in the martial arts world is thinking about how to deal with us, could it be that the Sect Leader wants to invite us to his residence and then send us to Wu Dang?" Chi Feng mocked, "With your tiny Kongtong Sect, I alone will be enough to trample all of you. Wu Dang''s thirty-two experts were all killed by me in an instant, do you think that your cultivation is higher than Yun Xi''s? " After hearing Chi Feng''s words, cold sweat broke out on Uncle Yan''s face. Although Yun Xi Zi did not walk around much in the martial arts world, everyone knew that she was an Elder Wu Dai, her martial arts skills were naturally not weak. Not to mention Yun Xi, even Wu Dang''s outstanding young talent, Uncle Dan was afraid that his martial arts could not match up to her. "Senior Chi, Lord Ye, Lady Liu." Uncle Dan wiped his sweat and respectfully called the three of them over. Don''t worry, my uncle Yan doesn''t dare to be disrespectful to the three of you no matter how brave he is. [Since Lord Ye has been walking around the martial world, I have always wanted to be friends with him. Furthermore, Senior Chi''s godly skills are unparalleled, and he has once again stepped out of the society. Passing by this place, if I do not properly entertain the three of you, I will truly feel uneasy. " Seeing that they were silent, Uncle Yan said, "Lord Ye is also a benefactor of our Kongtong Sect. He killed the Giant Spirit Tiger to avenge my previous sect leader. I hope the three of you won''t be suspicious." Chi Feng wanted to see what tricks he had up his sleeve, so he agreed and decided to pay a visit to Uncle Zuo''s mansion. Although Ye Mo Han''s heart was unwilling, he also didn''t want to say it out loud. Thus, he had no choice but to go with Liu Yi Yi. Uncle Yan''s residence was a manor. The garden was filled with pavilions, fake mountains and flowing water. It should be there, and the layout was very strict. No matter where one was in the garden, the scenery here was pleasing to the eyes. Judging from the scenery of the manor, the owner must have had a very good taste. However, underneath the rough exterior of the manor, it was impossible to tell that Uncle Dan was a picky person who was picky about his living quarters. "My wife sent people to build it." Shi Mu proudly explained to the three of them. If a man has a woman of great taste, he not only speaks with pride, but also wants everyone to know. There were three ways for a man to show off himself. The simplest and most direct method was to show off his wealth. The second method was to let others see his power. The most obscure method was to show off the woman he had. "When a man is able to master a woman of exceptional quality, he must have made his mark on wealth and power. C54 Uncle Dan led the three of them down the long corridor and past the rockery. Arriving in front of a lake, the lake was not big, the lake water was crystal clear and the bottom could be seen, in the water were various kinds of fish. In the middle of the lake, there was a high tower with a long bridge that connected it to the shore. There was a beautiful young woman standing in front of the door. She was wearing a light yellow dress and her hair was decorated beautifully. She was smiling at Ye Mo Han and the other two. She looked at least twenty years younger than Uncle Dan. Uncle Dan said to the three of them, "It''s rather awkward up there. There''s already a thin layer of wine in the attic to welcome the three of you." After ascending to the pavilion, the female spoke to the three of them, "Gongsun Yuxia pays her respect to Senior Chi." Chi Feng didn''t pay any attention to her. He went straight to the attic and sat down, directly saying: "If I''m not an enemy, then I''m asking for a favor. After spending so much time, don''t tell me you''re really inviting us here for a meal?" "Senior Chi is clear that our Kongtong Sect is weak and is located between the Nangong Clan and the Hua Shan Sect. Even though we are at peace, it is difficult for us to not be annexed by the two great powers in the future." "There is a worried look on Uncle Yan''s face." "I, Uncle Dan, am not ambitious. I just want to protect this place forever and take good care of this region." "So, what do you want us to do?" Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but ask. "Senior Chi and Lord Ye, please form a new force to unite the martial world." "Gongsun Yuxia answered very straightforwardly." Although our Kongtong Sect does not have many forces, we still have plenty of food. As long as the two of you agree, we will secretly recruit some troops. At that time, he would secretly send troops to the Jade Pavilion. "If that''s the case, I won''t be able to see five years. Not to mention the Hua Shan Sect, even if it''s the Nan Gong Family, we will not be afraid." Gongsun Yuxia''s words were very consistent with Chi Feng''s intentions. He turned his head and asked Ye Mo Han: "My bed is cold, what do you think of this matter?" Gongsun Yuxia and Uncle Dan were really the pavilion masters of the Emerald Jade Pavilion, so they wanted to get close to them. If their plans were to come true, even if Ye Mo and Chi Feng could not unify the martial arts world, the other powers would not dare to covet the Kongtong Sect. Looking at the expressions of the couple, Ye Mo guessed that these schemes must have come from Gongsun Yuxia. Ye Mo Han shook his head and once again rejected Chi Feng. Gongsun Yuxia quickly said, "Lord Ye, if you don''t build your own army as soon as possible, the jade pavilion you built with so much effort will be destroyed by Wu Dang and Shaolin." "If I am related to the Emerald Jade Pavilion, it is because I want to destroy this organization as soon as possible. Before the appearance of the true master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion, no one could destroy it. " Uncle Dan and Gongsun Yuxia could not understand these words. Seeing that Ye Mo Han didn''t agree, the couple didn''t say anything more and warmly welcomed the three of them. After a few rounds of drinking, Uncle Dan and Gongsun Yuxia left first, allowing the three to enjoy their meal. "Mo Han, this is our advantage. Kongtong is not the only faction that has come to beg for us, nor is he the last faction. Chi Feng looked at the door with a face full of pride. A dull cracking sound could be heard outside the door. Ye Mo Han and Liu Yi Yi hurriedly opened the door, only to see that the bridge to the shore was split into two halves, slowly moving towards the opposite direction. At the side of the door, Uncle Yan''s corpse was lying there. His face was ashen, and it was obvious that he had been poisoned to death. There was no poison in the wine, so the poison should have already been smeared in Uncle Yan''s wine cup. The culprit was, of course, Gongsun Yuxia. Ye Jianhan thought back to when they had just entered the house. Gongsun Yuxia had made sure that Uncle Shan was sitting on his left side. Why would his wife poison her husband? The riverbank was already filled with archers. Gongsun Yuxia was standing with his bow pointed towards the attic. He cast a cold glance at Ye Wen, and a mocking expression appeared on his face. Beside Gongsun Yuxia stood a man with a mask on his face and a long sword on his back. A cold light flashed in his eyes, as sharp as two swords. "He is a messenger from the Pavilion Master." Liu Yiyi looked at the masked man and suddenly cried out. "Then let him lead our district to that pavilion master." A gust of wind blew past and Chi Feng had already flown out into the air. Ten thousand arrows shot out like rain. Chi Feng''s palms burned. It hacked towards the crowd. Two flaming sabers surged out, their momentum like a hot knife through butter. The mirror-like lake surface immediately ruptured, and two ripples meandered towards the shore. The arrows that were like rain, upon encountering the Qi blade, broke and fell. Suddenly, a fiery red light shield appeared around Chi Feng''s body. He moved his body and stepped on the Qi blade on the left side of his feet. He swung his right arm and unleashed another Qi blade, causing countless arrows to turn around and shoot towards the man on the shore. The Qi blade did not slow down at all, as it hacked towards the shore. Like the arrows in their hands, the dozens of archers were hacked into two. Dozens of blades slashed towards the shore again. The flaming sabers in the air intersected in a gorgeous and beautiful manner. The hundred disciples of Kongtong were slashed by blades on the shore. Their limbs were all over the place and blood splattered everywhere. Gongsun Yuxia and the man with the sword on his back retreated into the crowd. Gongsun Yuxia''s face was deathly pale as she gave the order, "Chi Feng and Ye Mo Han killed my husband. The disciples of Kongtong City must do their best to kill these two." As soon as Chi Feng landed on the shore, he was immediately surrounded by hundreds of people. Hearing Gongsun Yuxia''s words, he felt vexed and angry. Extending his arms, he caught hold of the two Kongtong disciples. His left and right hands pressed against each other, and the two of them collided against each other with their Spiritual Seals, instantly killing each other. Two corpses were thrown out and slammed into the bodies of 12 people. If they didn''t die, they would be crippled. Liu Yiyi then gently held Ye Mo Han''s hand. "It seems like you really deserve to be accused of killing the Kongtong Sect''s Sect Leader." "No one would believe a wife would murder her husband." Ye Mo Han smiled bitterly. "Furthermore, Gongsun Yuxia is Gongsun Chun Qiu''s younger sister." "Who is Gongsun Chun Qiu?" "The kindest, most virtuous, most respected person in the world." Liu Yiyi felt rather guilty. It turned out that someone had once mentioned that Gongsun Chun Qiu was very close with the Kongtong Sect Master, and that Gongsun Chun Qiu''s sister had married Uncle Dan. I didn''t even remember that until now. " "What a great ''Three is the best''." "Ye Mo Han laughed contemptuously." With such an older brother alone, she has become a good wife in the eyes of others. " The sister of a good man must be a good wife, and a good wife must not kill her husband. Just as Ye Jianhan suspected Zhang Qingwu of killing Zhang Yiming, Liang Rufeng found it unbelievable. Most people, when looking at a person, they would never just look at him. They would first see if he had any influence behind him. It could be said that dragons gave birth to dragons, while phoenixes gave birth to phoenixes. The crowd was like a tide, while Chi Feng carried two disciples of the Kongtong Sect along with him like a huge boat in a river carrying two huge oars. Wherever he went, the crowd would be utterly annihilated. Chi Feng carried the Kongtong disciples, who had already been killed, as if they were two sharp weapons, as if they were both good and bad. Chi Feng headed towards Gongsun Yuxia and the man with the sword on his back. In his eyes, the disciples of Kongtong Sect were like ants. The power of the palm was everywhere, blood and flesh flying. The number of dead could not be counted. "Senior Chi''s skills are truly frightening." Liu Yiyi felt a chill in her heart as she looked at the scene on the shore. "Having been locked up for so many years, it''s probably normal for it to be a bit more explosive." Ye Mo Han lightly tapped his left foot on the edge of the loft, and his body flew across the lake like a swallow. After they reached the shore, their right feet pointed again. They flew over everyone''s heads and went straight for the masked man with the sword strapped to his back, who was standing beside Gongsun Yuxia. The people protecting Gongsun Yuxia were all experts of the Kongtong Sect. Seeing Chi Feng''s power and influence, they all wanted to take him down first when they saw that Ye Mo Han had suddenly arrived. For a time, over a dozen people jumped out from the crowd and attacked Ye Mo Han. Ye Shuihan kicked the first person in the front with his right leg. Reaching out with his left hand, he grabbed the man and pushed him out horizontally. The two people behind him hurriedly reached out to support him, but they were blasted away. The person behind the two people who were knocked out stretched out his hand again, but was knocked out again. Not long after that, all of them were knocked out. It turned out that Ye Mo Han had accumulated a lot of inner strength while he was being pushed. The people behind him didn''t know what was going on, so they only used a little bit of strength to help their companion. Because of the great difference in these two internal energies, Ye Mo Han''s internal energy suddenly flowed out, knocking back the person who was fighting against him. This move seemed simple, but in reality, it required more inner strength than the opponent, and it could predict that the opponent would reach out to save his companion. Gongsun Yuxia gradually retreated to the side of the fake mountain. It seemed like she was still confident. She looked at Ye Shuanghan and Chi Feng without a single trace of worry on her face. C55 Chi Feng saw that Ye Mo Han had also come down from the attic, and he was overjoyed. He increased his offensive, fighting shoulder to shoulder with Ye Mo Han. The peak''s white beard fluttered with the wind of an elder, making Ye Han feel as if he was fighting alongside his own grandfather. The Kongtong Sect people were being removed one by one like obstacles. There were only twenty or so people left beside Gongsun Yuxia. She looked at Chi Feng with a face full of fear. "Senior Chi, you are indeed powerful. No wonder the several dozen experts of the Wudang Sect were unable to do anything to you." Gongsun Yuxia''s expression did not change. "Your Kongtong Sect isn''t considered a scum. Otherwise, you wouldn''t even have the chance to speak." Chi Feng''s face was full of excitement. Obviously, he enjoyed that slaughter just now. There was no lack of people in this world who enjoyed killing. Gongsun Yuxia smiled and said: "Senior Chi, I''ll tell you this. Although I''m happy to be able to kill you today, if I can''t, you won''t kill me." "Are you that sure?" Ye Mo Han always thought of ways to deal with people who were especially confident. "I gave you such a great gift. Do you really have the heart to kill me?" Gongsun Yu''s smile blossomed. "What gift?" "Of course it''s him." Gongsun Yuxia pointed at the masked man beside her. "This is the messenger of the pavilion master. There are many rumors in the martial arts world saying that you are the pavilion master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion. With him, you can naturally find the real pavilion master and wash away your grievances." The masked man did not move, but the remaining twenty or so people became even more uneasy. Gongsun Yuxia''s words were clearly true. Even if Chi Feng didn''t kill them after the twenty plus people heard this secret, the masked man definitely wouldn''t spare them. A door slowly opened up behind Gongsun Yuxia. She calmly walked in and didn''t forget to tell the masked man, "This is also forced by the circumstances. Don''t blame me." Ye Chanhan seemed to see the anger in the masked man''s eyes, but he did not pull out his sword towards Gongsun Yuxia. It wasn''t until the fake mountain closed that he drew his sword. The ones he wanted to kill weren''t Ye Mo Han or Chi Feng, but the twenty or so disciples of the Kongtong Sect. Their swords flashed like lightning, and in an instant, all twenty plus people fell to the ground. The masked man had used a total of twelve sword moves. Eight of the corpses on the ground had fatal wounds on the same line. Accurate, quick and ruthless. His sword technique was on the same level as Mighty Wind. "The people from the Mo Clan were killed by you?" Ye Mo Han remembered the first time he went to the Wind God Canyon that day. The wounds of the people from the Mo Clan were exactly the same as those of the twenty-odd people. "Yes." "Why did you save us?" Ye Mo Han asked puzzledly. "Your life will definitely be useful to us now that it''s useless. Naturally, we will kill you. How can I go against the Pavilion Master''s intentions?" The masked man was unperturbed. "Doesn''t that mean that the Jade Jade Pavilion that I founded in the past has allowed him to shine?" "I really want to meet your pavilion master and see if he has high martial arts or me." Chi Feng laughed loudly, obviously mocking the masked man and the power behind him. "Even if you have the power to defeat all enemies, you''re still just a boorish fellow." "The masked man said with disdain." Until now, your movements are still under the control of the Pavilion Master, and you do not even know who the Pavilion Master is. " Chi Feng was furious. He raised his palm, and the fiery red blade was about to cut down on the masked man. "Hold on." "Ye Wen Han stopped it." I have something else to ask him. " "The Jade Pavilion is much more terrifying than you think. Even if you do not die today, you will only be the scapegoat for another plot in the future. It will be like an invisible rope that will slowly tie you down until you die." When Ye Mo Han heard this, he tried his best to conceal the joy in his heart. He was very clear that no matter how deep the Jade Pavilion went, it was only made up of people. If it was a person, they would have their weakness and make a mistake. No matter how meticulous the actions of the Emerald Jade Pavilion and its pavilion master were, they would at least make a mistake. Just like today, Gongsun Yuxia had suddenly turned her hand against him. Ye Mo Han believed that he would definitely uproot the entire Jade Pavilion. "I only have one question for you. Who brought Liu Yiyi into the Jade Pavilion?" Ye Mo Han knew what he was asking, so he knew that the man in front of him would not answer his questions. The masked man looked down at the sword in his hand: "I can tell you about this, but only if you win against me." The masked man''s long sword danced, piercing towards Ye Mo''s lower abdomen. A sword light suddenly appeared, and an extremely thin and sharp white light suddenly appeared. The speed of its sword was beyond Ye Mo Han''s expectations. Ye Wen Han kept his body into his stomach, and his body floated up like a paper pickerel, dodging the masked man''s first strike. Ye Mo Han''s body dashed forward, his palms striking out. A huge wave of Qi swept between the two of them like an ocean, forming an invisible wall that blocked the masked man''s sword light attack. The masked man''s long sword didn''t retreat even after encountering such resistance. Instead, he forcefully thrust the sword in his hand towards Shi Mu. The Qi wall formed by Ye Wen''s internal Qi was penetrated by the masked man''s sword. Ye Mo Han clasped his hands together and the Qi wave suddenly contracted. Although the masked man''s sword was more than halfway done, it was still very difficult for it to penetrate in. The masked man suddenly raised his left hand, throwing a punch on the sword hilt. The paused long sword impressively pierced an inch into Ye Wen Han''s direction. The masked man''s attack had worked. He threw another punch onto the sword hilt, and the sword moved forward a bit more. The tip of the sword was less than five inches away from the leaf. Ye Mo Han suddenly pulled back his palms, and at the same time, his body flew backwards. Without any resistance, the long sword pierced into the place where Ye Mo Han was just standing. The sword penetrated the ground and entered the hilt, disappearing without a trace. The masked man''s palms and fists were intertwined as he chased after Ye Mo Han, fighting with his life on the line. The two of them circulated their inner strength. Each of them was able to use their own strength. The shadows of their fists floated as waves of Qi wrapped around the two of them. The fist and palm collided, and the two exchanged at least a hundred moves in an instant. Ye Chanhan and the masked man had their first fight, only feeling that his internal energy was very vigorous. He could suppress himself in many places and would occasionally be at a disadvantage. After fighting for more than two hours, Ye Wen''s cold skills had become more and more fluid. Even he himself was surprised, as if there was a stream of deep energy in his body that was constantly being mixed in with each and every one of his moves. What he did not know was that while Ye Mo Han was in the secret tunnel of Hua Mountain, Ye Wen had attacked Lu Mingjie with the help of Fang Liang, Ru Feng, and Nangong Ping. Ever since then, he had never encountered an opponent on par with him. When he was fighting with Zhao Binglong, he had been defeated before he could unleash his full strength due to the great disparity between their strengths. Until now, after battling with the masked man for a long time, the Qi hidden in his body had been thoroughly stimulated. This way, Ye Mo Han''s Qi could be considered to have advanced to a whole new level from the inside out. With more than a thousand moves, Ye Wen Han gradually gained the upper hand. The masked man''s attacks were suppressed, and he defended more than attacked. Chi Feng was standing at the side. He had wanted to help Ye Mo Han when he couldn''t hold his ground. Now, he couldn''t help but feel gratified. The surrounding grass and trees were shaken by the two waves of inner strength, causing them to sway continuously, as if they were about to be broken by a strong wind at any time. The masked man''s body suddenly stabbed upwards and spun in a circle. His body spun in a circle in the air, leaving behind colorful rings of light in the air. Like a colorful rope, it headed towards Ye Wen. Ye Mo Han tilted his body to the side to avoid the first circle of light. The second and third rings came one after another. Ye Mo Han didn''t dare to be careless, so he could only rely on his Qing Gong to pass through the space between the rings of light. With a "clang" sound, the masked man landed on the ground. His long sword flew up from the ground and was grabbed by the masked man. He then swung his sword at Ye Mo Han''s waist. Ye Wen was still wrapped in the halo of light, so he had no time to think about other things. The sword light suddenly arrived again. If he dodged the sword aura, he would be bound by the rings of light. If he dodged the sword aura, he would be killed by the swords of light. At this critical moment, Ye Mo Han''s mind suddenly became clear, and his steps unconsciously slowed down. The halo of light suddenly tightened, and the halo rushed up. When the masked man saw that he could take advantage of the situation, he struck out several more times. The change was too fast. It was already too late for Chi Feng to save him. With a soft shout, the gorgeous halo of light suddenly broke and poured down like a blue wave being stirred up in the water. The surface of the sea was broken and reflected the bright moon. Ye Mo Han broke through the shackles on his body and rushed up to the sky. After a while, both of his palms came together and hacked downwards. His internal Qi formed a huge stream of Qi. With an imposing aura, the sharpness of the masked man''s sword light was instantly eliminated. Of the two powers, one was like the sun and moon, while the other was like the stars in the sky. The air current swirled down and crashed into the masked man''s body. Ye Mo Han had wanted to divert the power away from the masked man. However, it was not under Ye Mo Han''s control at all, but this powerful force was definitely coming from Ye Lin Han. How could it not be under his control? The masked man''s bones and tendons were crushed from the collision. His eyes were wide open and filled with shock. "Why is this happening?" Ye Wen''s cold face was filled with confusion. Chi Feng carefully examined Ye Wen''s body for a while before slowly saying, "That power is almost on par with me. How did you use it?" Ye Mo Han shook his head and said, "I don''t know myself, and I can''t control it in the slightest." Chi Feng heaved a sigh of relief, "Maybe it''s because the heavens are helping you, not bad." Ye Chanhan didn''t think so. He felt that it was not a coincidence that he had such a great power in his body. But why did it only appear when he was fighting Zhao Binglong and Lu Mingjie, and not when he was fighting the masked man? Ye Shuihan couldn''t figure it out. "Crap." Chi Feng stared at the attic. C56 Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng rushed up to the attic, but Liu Yiyi was nowhere to be seen. Liu Yiyi was not the only one who had disappeared, even Uncle Yan''s body had disappeared. Ye Han carefully thought about it and already saw some clues. Gongsun Yuxia must be taking advantage of Ye Mo Han and the masked man''s battle, while Chi Feng was watching from the side, quietly sneaking back to the pavilion and abducting Liu Yiyi. The ladder leading to the shore was exactly the same as it used to be. Gongsun Yuxia then sneakily made her way to the attic. The attic was independent of the water, so there was a high chance that the secret passage was directly beneath the attic. Chi Feng slammed his palms into the ground several times, causing sparks to fly everywhere and crushed rocks to fly everywhere. However, there were only palm prints on the ground. There wasn''t the slightest bit of difference. The floor of the pavilion was made of fine granite. There were eight flying dragons carved into the floor. Some of them were like overturning clouds and overturning rain, some of them were ferocious while others were soaring into the sky ¡­ Their postures were all different, and their faces were ferocious, vivid and lifelike. "What did you find out?" Chi Feng looked at Ye Mo Han who was staring at the ground, deep in thought. "The pavilion is so big, and there are only eight dragons carved." Ye Mo Han pointed at one of the paths. The eight dragons have different postures, but the direction of the dragon''s tail is surprisingly consistent, so it shouldn''t be a coincidence. " Chi Feng took a closer look and confirmed that it was indeed the case. The eight dragons'' tails pointed to the northwest corner of the tower as if they had agreed upon it. Ye Wen Han bent down to examine a soaring dragon, but didn''t discover anything from start to finish. Ye Mo Han raised his head and stared at the dragon head, faintly feeling that the dragon''s eyes were somewhat different from those of the other dragons. If one looked closely, this dragon''s eyes were indeed a bit larger than the other seven. Ye Mo Han raised his hand and pressed on the Dragon Eye. A cracking sound was heard as the Dragon Eye bulged out. "So the mechanism is in the eye." Chi Feng praised Ye Wen. He reached out his hand to touch the Dragon Eye beneath his feet, but no matter how he pressed, there was no movement. "Although the eight dragons had different expressions, they were actually carved from the model of a dragon. The only difference between the dragon''s body and the other seven dragons should be the mechanism behind them." Ye Mo Han thought for a while and said. Chi Feng did as he was told and found out that the difference between the other dragon and the others was in its claws. Chi Feng stretched out his two front dragon claws and they bulged out just like the dragon eyes from before. Following that, Ye Mo and Chi Feng quickly found the other six dragon differences. They were the rear dragon claw, the dragon whisker, the dragon horn, the dragon''s body, and the dragon tooth. These parts of the dragon''s body, after being pressed by an external force, would rise up from the ground. Just as the last dragon carving''s dragon tooth was raised, the dragon tail suddenly flew up from the ground, spinning in the air and biting onto each other. The eight dragon tails rapidly rotated for a while before merging into one. The dragon tails faced outwards, forming a round, toothed object. He slowly landed in the middle of the pavilion, right in the middle of the dining table. The rest of the food fell to the floor along with the silk decorations on the table. The table also revealed its original appearance ¨C it was also made of granite, standing side by side with the ground. When Ye Mo Han and the others had first entered the pavilion, they hadn''t noticed much. It was only now that Ye Mo Han realized that everything was settled by Gongsun Yuxia. In the center of the stone table, there was a circular gap. The round shaped tooth made from the dragon''s tail landed on it in perfect unison, leaving not a single gap. Followed by a thunderous boom, a large piece of granite in the northwest corner broke and flew out. A square table slowly rose from the bottom to the top. On the platform, there was a beautifully shaped golden box. The box was carved with three golden dragons, and the ring of three dragons had a purple pearl on it that looked like three parts of a cauldron. The pearl, which had been supported by the three dragons, had a uniform luster. Its entire body was emitting a faint purple aura. That golden box had an exquisite design. It was clearly crafted by a skilled craftsman. Coupled with the purple pearls on the top of the box, it displayed an extraordinary value. How could such an expensive box be sealed underground? And what expensive things or unspeakable secrets did it contain? The switch on the box was the purple pearl on the box''s top. Inside the box was a wordless envelope. Inside, there is a book. It said: "I already have the Horned Lamp of the Kongtong Treasure Plate. Sect Leader Zi, do not be angry." Ye Mo Han didn''t know what the Hornless Lamp was, but when he looked at the letter, he saw that it was a huge grimace. It was clearly mocking Shi Bo for losing the Kongtong treasure. "What''s a Hornbeam?" Ye Wen Han looked at Chi Feng and asked. "There really is a Hornless Lamp, there really is a Hornless Lamp." Chi Feng repeatedly muttered these words, his expression was extremely strange. What on earth was that Hornbeam? Chi Feng talked to himself for a long time before he finally told Ye Mo Han about the Horned Lamp. Although the Kongtong Sect wasn''t very powerful, they had been established for at least hundreds of years. Chasing down the roots, Kongtong should have been founded earlier than the Shaolin Faction. Rumor has it that founder Peng Yongping met an old man in the mountains in the early days. He called himself the ''Pan Hornless''. The ''Pan Hornless'' man had given him the ''Hornless'' lamp. Peng Yongping''s kung fu was mediocre, and he was loyal to a wide range of people. Plus, he had quite a lot of money, which was why he was able to create Kongtong. Since then, Peng Yongping had been challenging all over the martial arts world. The defeated would occasionally live, and the crippled would become a cripple, no longer a threat. Peng Yongping relied on his martial arts skills and sinister methods to quickly become the best martial arts under the heaven. In just eight short years, the Kongtong Sect annexed and expanded the other sects. Soon, it became the largest sect in the world. Five years later, Peng Yongping contracted a strange disease and died soon after. At that time, the Kongtong Sect had already become a thorn in the side of the government. With Peng Yongping''s sudden death, the headless Kongtong Sect naturally suffered attacks from the government and the sects they supported. In this way, Peng Yongping''s painstaking efforts were completely wasted. Fortunately, the government didn''t want any sects to grow up, so they didn''t kill all of the Kongtong Sect. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be any more Kongtong Sect in the martial arts world. "Does Peng Yongping''s martial arts move have anything to do with the Hornbeam?" Ye Mo Han asked. "Rumor has it that there was a martial arts carved on the Horned Lamp''s head. Peng Yongping died because he practiced this martial arts." "What martial arts?" After a long while, Chi Feng said, "When I was young, I heard my master mention that the martial arts that Kongtong''s founder Peng Yongping cultivated was called the Demonic Art. One side was like a god or a demon, but the other was also like a god or a devil. Chi Feng opened the window, looked at the corpses on the ground, and said, "Rumor has it that after Peng Yongping died, in order to prevent Kongtong''s descendants from practising this skill again, he destroyed this Hornless Lamp. Since then, the Kongtong Sect has collapsed, and people have slowly forgotten about the Horned Lamp. " Ye Wen raised the letter in his hand. "If what is written is true, it is that Peng Yongping destroyed the fake Hornbeam and hid the real Hornbeam in secret before he died." Chi Feng admitted that this was a possibility. Peng Yongping had no children in his life, and Kongtong Sect was his life''s work. It was reasonable for him to hide the Horned Lamp Pan and pass the information on to the next Sect Leader. However, after so many years, Kongtong Sect had changed many Sect Leaders, so why wasn''t there a Sect Leader training in this Demonic Art? Currently, Yan Bo of the Kongtong Sect had been murdered by his wife, and more than half of the experts of the Kongtong Sect had been killed by Chi Feng. "If this Hornless Lamp is truly passed down from one sect head to the next, then these sect leaders are truly useless. None of them were able to master it." Chi Feng disdainfully said. "If the Godly Demon Art is really as you described, then the cost of cultivating it would be too high. Furthermore, Peng Yongping also died because of the Godly Demon Art, so these Sect Leaders should not have gone to cultivate it. " "¡­" Ye Mo Han said, deep in thought. Or perhaps they didn''t want to ignite fire and burn their bodies. Once the Horned Lamp is known to still exist, it will certainly arouse a conflict in the martial arts world. With Kongtong''s strength, he simply cannot protect himself. " "So." "Chi Feng continued." After Peng Yongping handed the Horned Lamp of the Pan to a reliable person, that person hid it and told the next successor of the sect. He also instructed that the Horned Lamp of the Pan must be protected with all of his heart, and once Kongtong was powerful enough, the Sect Leader would then practice the Godly Demon Art on it. " Ye Mo Han nodded his head. "But until now, the Kongtong Sect has still been living in the cracks. And in the past few hundred years, there hasn''t been a single person who has cultivated the Godly Demon Art." To be able to pass down a secret martial arts manual from generation to generation without being discovered by others, it could be seen that all the previous Sect Leaders of Kongtong had undergone rigorous selection. And among these several generations of Sect Leaders, none of them actually attempted to cultivate in the Demonic Divine Art. One must know that there were many martial artists in the martial arts world, and among these dozens of people, there was no lack of martial artists. In the face of the temptation of things that he loved, he was unmoved. C57 In the distance, there was a hubbub of voices, and they were getting closer and closer to Ye Mo Han. It seemed that the other disciples of the Kongtong Sect were clamoring to come and seek revenge on behalf of Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng. One of them shouted, "Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng, you two Berserk Demons, kill my Sect Leader and slaughter my disciple. Hurry up and surrender." Another person added, "That''s right. At such a time of danger, if it wasn''t for Martial Uncle Ji abandoning his former hatred and coming out to command us, our Kongtong Sect would have definitely been destroyed by the two devils. " Another person said, "That''s right, that''s right. The two devils listened attentively. Martial Uncle Ji has not been out of the mountain for many years and has already cultivated a peerless divine technique. If you quickly kneel down, perhaps Martial Uncle Ji will be happy and leave you with an intact corpse. " The following words came out one after another, belittling Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng. They also flattered and flattered the Martial Uncle Ji that they were talking about. Chi Feng rubbed his hands together, stared at the crowd and said, "This group of people who flatter others and flatter others, I''ll see if he can still say something like that when he deserves to die." Ye Mo Han was also quite irritating to this kind of people, but he also understood that some people with powerful martial arts or influence liked to let others brag about themselves in order to obtain pleasure and satisfy the vanity in their hearts. People who brag about how they can get a relatively good living environment, should they die? But at this moment, Ye Mo Han didn''t want Chi Feng to kill again, so he advised: "It''s better to find Yi Yi now." "The people outside have surrounded us." "What?" Chi Feng was slightly angry. Do you want me to be a turtle in hiding at this time? " "Then I''ll go and send them away first." Ye Mo appeared in a flash. Outside the courtyard, quite a few people were gathered with various weapons in their hands. When they saw Ye Mo Han walking out by himself, the people who were still flattering him immediately started to cry out. "I am Ye Mo Han, where is your Martial Uncle Ji?" The front row was divided into two groups, and a path appeared in front of them. A group of people were surrounding an old man who was holding a fan and walking over with a smile on his face. The elder had a sage-like appearance. Presumably, he was the Martial Uncle Ji that everyone was talking about. The old man smiled coldly at Ye Wen, "I am Ji Yongan, and the Kongtong Sect Leader is my Junior Brother." "He''s dead." Ye Mo Han just said it out loud, which caused a commotion in the crowd. Ye Mo Han''s words also caused Ji Yong Ang to be a little shocked. He slightly frowned and said, "Pavilion Master Ye, right now the two great sects, Shaolin and Wu Dang, are trying to capture you. "Tell me, can this old man let you leave this place?" The smile on Ji Yongao''s face was like a layer of frost. He said a few words that made people tremble in fear. Ye Wen Han looked around and said coldly, "Today, we don''t want to kill anymore, you better not stop us." Of course, we are talking about Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng. Ji Yong Ang naturally understood that Chi Feng was the one he feared the most. Otherwise, he would have brought his men to charge in a long time ago. Ji Yongao laughed dryly and waved the fan in his hand, saying, "Pavilion Master Ye, the Sect Leader was killed. This is a huge matter, you have to give us an explanation no matter what. Otherwise, how can I have the nerve to be called Senior Ji by others? " "It was Gongsun Yu Xia who poisoned Uncle Dan. She even took away my friend. If you know where she is, you''ll know when you find her." Ye Mo Han knew that no one would believe him if he said it, but at this moment, he could only say it. One of Ji Yongao''s lackeys shouted in anger, "Demon Ye, stop spitting blood here. Why would your wife want to murder your own husband?" Ye Mo Han''s body moved swiftly, and he was already in front of this person: "Did you see me kill your Sect Leader?" Trembling with fear, the man shook his head and glanced at Ji Yongao. Ji Yongao raised the fan in his hand, and Ye Mo Han felt a surge of energy. He had to stand still to prevent himself from being pushed away from the fan. Seeing that Ye Wen Han had not moved at all, Ji Yongao was even more surprised and said, "Pavilion Master Ye, although I, Kongtong, am a small sect, I still have tens of thousands of disciples. I have to be on my guard. Since you say that you''re not the one who killed my junior, then please stay in Kongtong and find the culprit who plotted against the sect head before leaving. " Ji Yongao turned around and left. His men followed closely behind and soon disappeared without a trace. "Are we really going to look for Gongsun Yuxia here?" Chi Feng walked out. "It''s Yi Yi." Ye Wen Han sighed. I must take her to the Ghost Valley and restore her to her former memories. " "But where can we find Gongsun Yuxia?" "All we have to do is find an uncle." Ye Mo Han suddenly said. "Shi Bo?" Chi Feng didn''t understand, what use was there to find a missing body? Ye Mo Han then explained, "Uncle Yan didn''t die, so he took Yi Yi away in the chaos. He probably faked his death because he already knew that the Horned Lamp had been stolen. " "What proof do you have?" Chi Feng was full of questions. His senior did not look sad at all after the death of the Sect Leader." Furthermore, Ji Yongao''s subordinates were all praising his martial arts skills. It was obviously a habit that he had for a very long time. " Ye Mo Han was right, a slave wasn''t something that could be developed in a day or two. "Are you saying that Ji Yongao is unwilling to accept Uncle Dan as his Sect Leader?" Chi Feng was deep in thought. "At least." "Ye Mo Han guessed." The lights were stolen, so it''s likely that Shi Bo suspected Ji Yongan. " "So, the couple put on this act and pulled us in." Chi Feng mocked himself. Ye Mo Han was not sure if Gongsun Yuxia was really acting in a play with Uncle Dan, or if he was planning to kill Uncle Yan in the first place. If that was the case, although Gongsun Yuxia was powerful, Uncle Yan''s skills were on a level higher than hers. Such a relationship between husband and wife was truly exhausting. Ye Mo Han smiled bitterly. The relationship between people was indeed subtle and dangerous. Born in troubled times, once set foot in the martial arts world, they had no choice but to move forward bravely, be it active or passive. In fact, let alone where, as long as a person is alive, they have to keep walking, whether they want to or not. Behind you, it''s like an invisible hand, pushing you forward until you lie down and die. "Then how do we find the uncles?" "If my guess is right, Uncle Dan will definitely come looking for us. Perhaps he caught Yi Yi because he has a request for us." Ye Wen Han seemed very confident. Chi Feng was skeptical, but since he wanted to look for it, he had no other way. Thus, he decided to just listen to Ye Wen Han''s advice. He also noticed that this young man in front of him had many similarities to his father, Ye Sheng. Of course, there were many differences. As night fell, the sky was filled with stars as flames soared to the heavens from afar. The place where the fire had taken place was the place where the two of them had battled in the day, Uncle Yan''s residence. Ji Yongao must have seen too many bodies to handle, so he simply set fire to them. Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng were currently in the inn, and the people in the inn were all standing at the door and looking into the distance. Some people were discussing amongst themselves. One of them said, "Did you hear? Sect Leader Yan was killed at home. Hundreds of disciples were killed. The culprits were only two men and one woman." Another person said, "He''s so powerful. It seems like the proverbs saying that two fists can''t even fight four hands sometimes doesn''t match up to the actual situation." One of the people beside him interjected, "I heard that there was a river of blood in the courtyard. Seeing that Martial Uncle Ji could not deal with it, he ordered it to be burned." The innkeeper sighed and said, "The First Sect Leader is not as powerful as Martial Uncle Ji after all. If he had given up his position as Sect Master earlier to Martial Uncle Ji, perhaps today''s events wouldn''t have happened." The group nodded in agreement. Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng buried their heads in their food, as if nothing had happened outside. When a lot of people around you are paying attention to the same thing, if you don''t, it''s a different story. Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng were a different kind of people. Naturally, other people would also pay attention to them. After a while, most people started to look at the two of them. The two of them acted as if they didn''t see anything. After the meal, they ignored the crowd''s gaze and returned to the guest room upstairs. The innkeeper saw that after the two of them went upstairs, he nodded to a skinny man at the door. The man turned around and disappeared into the night. Night was destined not to be too ordinary. C58 The sky was dark and full of stars. It was quiet outside, and sometimes, it was extremely quiet. It was also very scary. Aside from the room in the middle of the inn with the light on, the rest of the rooms had been turned off. There was probably no one inside, or someone had already fallen asleep. If a person can sleep peacefully every day, isn''t it a very happy thing? Of course, Ye Han didn''t sleep. He just sat inside the room, staring at the candles on the candlestick, listening for any sounds from outside. He had lit the lamp in order to make it easier for uncle Dan to find him. Ye Mo Han''s eyes were bright and full of spirit, and his handsome face was even more vigorous under the candlelight. Chi Feng was right next to him. Although the lights in the room were out, Ye Wen knew that nothing could escape his sharp ears. When one''s martial arts had reached a certain level, one''s aging rate would be delayed. Chi Feng had already achieved this point. Even after the candle had burnt down, there was still no movement from outside. Ye Yi Han sat on the bed for a long time and couldn''t help but feel anxious. He was worried about Liu Yiyi, worried that he wouldn''t be able to see her once she was killed. Only now did Ye Mo Han realize that he was worried about his personal gains and losses. Then, he thought of Mo Xiyan and her arrogant appearance. This kind of girl was doted on by thousands of people since she was young. When she did things, she naturally couldn''t avoid offending others because of her willfulness. But when she was in the Hua Shan Sect, she had bargained with Zhang Qingwu about the matters of the Heaven''s Will Sect''s territory. It was as if she was deep in thought, and did not seem like a spoiled girl at all. Could it be that Ye Wen Han suddenly thought of something? Even if the Heaven''s Will Sect attacked the Hua Shan Sect, Mo Yunfan would still know about it. He wanted Mo Xiyan to go to the Hua Shan Sect to wait for the Hua Shan Sect to leave things to their own devices, and then ask for help from the Mo Clan. On that day, He Wu Lan was also present on Mount Hua. Not long after she descended the mountain, the Heavenly Will School began attacking the Hua Mountain border. Clearly, this order was given by He Wu Lan''s trusted subordinate, He Wu Lan. Then how did Mo Yunfan know that the Church of Heaven''s Will had suddenly attacked the Hua Shan Sect? Sun Muxia and He Wulan naturally kept such a confidential matter a secret. When Mo Yunfan heard this news, someone must have revealed it to him. Regardless of who it was, this person was a bridge between Sun Muxia and He Wulan, who was also between Wu Dang and the Heaven''s Will Sect. Why would such a person join hands with Mo Yunfan? Thinking up to here, Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but exclaim. The personal grudges between the martial arts world and the various powers were far too different. A personal feud can end with the death of the other. Although the various factions had ended up killing each other, the open rivalry and covert battles between them were much more soul-stirring than the confrontation between the two. When the sound of footsteps came from outside, the candle in the cold room had just been extinguished. The sound of their footsteps was very loud. Most of the people who could make such a sound while walking in the middle of the night wanted their opponents to hear them. The sound of his footsteps came to a sudden halt after ten times. After a short while, it started to sound again. After repeated this way three times, Ye Mo Han pushed open the door and walked out. Chi Feng was already at the door, coldly looking at the people who were trying their best to walk downstairs. That person was the manager of this inn. Chi Feng stared at him for a while, he felt rather bored, so he turned around and returned to his room, "This kind of person would have directly killed me if I had been disturbed by him." Ye Mo Han lowered his head to look at the shopkeeper and saw that with every step he took, he would step heavily on the ground with his other foot. At this moment, there were people cursing non-stop in the guest room on the second floor. The shopkeeper pretended not to listen. Ye Jianhan found this interesting and thought to himself, "Could this person still be sleeping?" The shopkeeper had been downstairs all this time, but he kept circling around. Every time he turned around, he would raise his head to look in the direction of Ye Mo Han. Ye Mo Han jumped down and stood by the shopkeeper''s side. The shopkeeper immediately stopped and turned around, walking in the opposite direction. At this time, his steps didn''t make the slightest sound. The two of them left the inn one after the other. They walked into a forest and continued to walk deeper into the forest. The deeper they went, the colder it became. It was unknown whether it was the cold in the sky or the cold in the heart. Ye Wen Han looked around, only to see a thick forest with lush foliage. Even if it was daytime, there would still be no daylight here, let alone the fact that it was already late at night. If not for the fact that Ye Wen had practiced his cultivation late at night when he was young, he would probably have stumbled upon such a place while walking. The shopkeeper walked as if he were walking on flat ground. It was obvious that he was extremely familiar with this place. Ye Mo Han followed closely behind, not knowing where Ye Mo was taking him. No matter where, Ye Mo Han would come. This was because the unknown caused fear and curiosity in others. The innkeeper suddenly stopped. In front of him was a thatched hut with two red lanterns hanging from the roof. The innkeeper clapped three times. The two red lanterns actually lit up by themselves. A weak red light instantly illuminated the thatched cottage''s appearance. The door of the hut was vermilion in color, and the two doors on either side were painted with the mask of a hellish ox head and a horse face. In the depths of the strange forest, there were strange thatched huts and strange red lanterns. Could this be the entrance to hell? Just as Ye Mo Han and the shopkeeper approached the thatched cottage, Ox-Head and Horse-Face''s'' Door of Hell ''opened. A petite figure appeared in Ye Mo Han''s eyes. The petite man looked at Ye Mo Han, coughed once, and stood to the side. The interior of the house was brightly lit with simple furnishings. There were no windows, so there was no light at all from the outside. Inside the room lay a man with a pale face, as if he had just recovered from a serious illness, or as if he had just crawled out of a grave. It was Uncle Yan. "Lord Ye, I think you have guessed that I am faking my death." "Uncle Yan spoke weakly." However, poison is still poison. Even though I managed to survive, my martial arts skills have been completely lost. " Ye Mo Han''s heart was filled with fear as he said, "You knew that Gongsun Yu Xia wanted to kill you, so you drank it even though you knew it was poisonous?" Uncle Yan waved his hand, signaling the shopkeeper and the skinny man to leave. After the two left, Uncle Yan said seriously, "Since the Kongtong Sect is suffering from internal and external troubles, I have no choice but to risk my life. However, I have also included Young Master Ye and Old Senior Chi. I feel very guilty." "Then where is Miss Liu who is with me?" Although Ye Mo Han was suspicious, he still cared about Liu Yiyi''s safety. "Good. Lady Liu. We are in a safe place now. Please don''t worry, Lord Ye." Shi Bo struggled to move his body. "Now can you tell me what you want me to do?" The Sect Leader was willing to risk his life to lure him here. He must have some ulterior motive. Ye Mo understood this principle very well. "Lord Ye is so straightforward." "Yes." But don''t worry, listen to the sequence of events. " So it turned out that the sect head selection was decided by the previous sect leader. The next Sect Leader should be selected by at least five people. The Kongtong Sect Leader should choose the most reliable person among these five, the one who would keep his word the most, to succeed him. As for the candidates for the other sect heads, they would have to be personally killed by the Kongtong Sect Master to ensure that the new successor of the Kongtong Sect Master would be able to safely assume office and not be threatened by other competitors. However, when Uncle Yan took over the position of Sect Leader, the previous Sect Leader suddenly died. The other few who were defeated were killed by him one by one, but Ji Yongao suddenly disappeared from the face of the earth. Twelve years later, Ji Yongao openly appeared in front of Shi Bo of the Kongtong Sect. Gongsun Chun Qiu and his sister Gongsun Yuxia appeared together with him. At that time, Gongsun Chunqiu''s name had already spread throughout the world. He had received the reverence of the people of the various sects and clans, and had come forward to plead for mercy. Furthermore, they treated him like an old friend at first sight. The two of them would often talk about matters of the world at night. Not long after, Gongsun Yuxia also had feelings for her uncle, so Gongsun Chunqiu asked Ji Yongao to be his matchmaker. That year, Gongsun Yu was in his early twenties, so Uncle Yan was overjoyed to have a beautiful wife. He no longer had any murderous intentions towards Ji Yongao, and so he appointed a fake job in the Kongtong Sect to pacify him. From then on, Uncle Yan and Gongsun Yu drank and talked merrily on summer days, building houses and gardens. Although he was born with a generous disposition and formed a wide range of friends, he couldn''t help but let the people of Kongtong talk about his beauty. At the same time, as the head senior brother, Ji Yongao had formulated a series of policies to benefit the people and gradually gained a certain amount of popularity and prestige in the Kongtong Sect. It was too late when he found out that he was no longer as prestigious as Ji Yongao. Ji Yongao had already grasped most of Kongtong''s forces. The discovery that followed caused Uncle Yan to be even more surprised. Because all of this was a scheme designed by the Gongsun, Chun Qiu, sister, and Ji Yongao. The goal was to obtain Kongtong''s heirloom ¡ª the Hornless Lamp. C59 After he found out that he had lost his heart in Kongtong Sect, Yan Bo winced in pain and decided not to indulge in women anymore. One day, he returned home after handling official matters. Feeling dejected, he strolled around the garden. As he strolled around, he realized that the faces of the guards in the garden were all unfamiliar. He wanted to see how many of the guards in the garden were not his own people, so he used the fake mountains and trees as cover and avoided the guards to look around the garden. When he reached the loft in the lake, he found that the bridge to the loft had been removed. Other than him and Gongsun Yuxia, no one else was allowed to enter the loft without orders. Gongsun Yuxia was usually alone at home, so she rarely came to the attic. Moreover, the bridge to the attic was only known to Uncle Dan. Uncle Yan suddenly had a bad premonition, because the Hornless Lamp was hidden in the attic. If the Hornbeam was stolen, Yan Bo would become a sinner in Kongtong and would die for sure. However, he was afraid that he would be discovered if he dropped the bridge, so he sneaked into the lake and climbed up to the attic with his dagger. As he approached, he heard a man and a woman arguing in the attic over a matter. It was none other than Ji Yongao and Gongsun Yuxia. Gongsun Yuxia said impatiently, "Ji Yongao, don''t forget who it was that took you in when you had nowhere else to go. Don''t think that you''re trying to bully me just because you''re so strong in Kongtong. As long as I''m around, I''ll always be the Sect Leader''s wife. Ji Yongao smiled apologetically, "Madam, you are overthinking it. My life belongs to you and your sister. How could I dare to forget this favor?" Gongsun Yuxia sneered, "It''s good that you remember. I have been married to Uncle Yan for almost ten years and have never heard him mention the Hornless Pan. Are you making use of us siblings so that you can smoothly take over the Sect Leader''s position? " Ji Yongao dryly laughed and said, "Madam, please do not worry. Every time the Sect Leader is changed, the new Sect Leader will closely guard the Horned Lamp Pan. "Madam, do you think it is certain that Uncle Yan will hide his hornbeam in this attic?" Gongsun Yu Xia let out a light sigh and said, "This penthouse was built long before the refurbishment of the garden. Furthermore, there are traps on the bridges. The servants are also not allowed to enter, so this is where I think the most likely place to hide a Hornbeam is. " "But we''ve searched so many times and found nothing." Ji Yongao was worried. Hearing the two of them talking like this, Uncle Yan broke out in a cold sweat. Gongsun Yuxia and Ji Yongao had actually come to the pavilion many times before, but this time they were met by him. Gongsun Chun Qiu was known as the most virtuous person. He was someone who, for the sake of the Hornbeam, would not hesitate to marry his own sister. Gongsun Yuxia continued: "When I find the Hornbeam, I will personally kill Uncle Yan. Use his blood to pay tribute to my ten years of life. " These words caused Uncle Yan to feel a chill run down his spine. She was a woman who talked and drank with him every day, yet she hated him so much that she gnashed her teeth and yearned to kill him every day. What a sad thing it was. Gongsun Yuxia and Ji Yongao talked for a while more, and both of them surrounded the Hornless Lamp. Uncle Yan knew the secret, but he was afraid of being discovered by the two if he left. He took a detour to the back of the building and quietly left the garden after the two had left. After that, he openly returned to prevent Gongsun Yuxia from becoming suspicious. From then on, Uncle Yan began to think hard about how to deal with the internal troubles of the Kongtong Sect, the two siblings, Ji Yongao and Gongsun Chunqiu. After more than a year of trepidation, Uncle Shan came up with a plan ¡ª the snipe and clam fight was going to pay off. Uncle Dan could tell that Ji Yongao was not only interested in the Sect Leader''s position. What he was after must also be the Horned Lamp Pan. He and Gongsun Chun Qiu and his two siblings were just taking advantage of each other. Therefore, he used the Horned Lamp to incite a fight between the two sides. When both sides were fighting to the death, Uncle Dan would come back to clean up the mess and eliminate the three in one go. Later, he pretended to be unintentional and told Gongsun Yuxia that he had hidden the Hornless Pan in the attic. Afterwards, Uncle Dan found some trusted aides and spread the news that he wanted to give the position of Sect Leader to Ji Yongao. And find the right opportunity, also told Ji Yongan the location of the Hornbeam. Following that, Uncle Yan took the opportunity to invite Gongsun Chun Qiu. He pretended to be discussing about giving the position of Sect Leader to Zen. This naturally met with opposition from Gongsun Chun Qiu and Gongsun Yuxia. Everything seemed to be in his hands, including the fact that the Gongsun Chun Qiu and his sister had captured and taken away the Hornbeam when Ji Yongao stole it on his own. At that time, Ye Mo Han had already shaken the martial arts world, and the news of him joining hands and killing Lu Mingjie, along with Nan Gong and An and An Ran, had spread like wildfire. At that time, Yan Bo wanted to collect the leaf sheet and the good wind for his own use, but he didn''t have the opportunity. Gongsun Yuxia, who had obtained the Hornless Lamp, immediately wanted to kill Uncle Yan, but was stopped by Gongsun Chun Qiu. Gongsun Chunqiu wanted to let Uncle Yan hold Ji Yongang back, to let the two of them be at odds so that he could take over the Kongtong Sect. For this reason, Gongsun Chun Qiu imitated Ji Yongao''s notes and left a letter in the hiding place of the chandelier. It was the letter that Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng had seen. Gongsun Chun Qiu left Kongtong after obtaining the Hornbeam. After that, Gongsun Yuxia intentionally or unintentionally wanted Uncle Yan to go to the attic to take a look, so that he could quickly discover that the Hornbeam was missing. After the news of Ye Chanhan and Chi Feng killing dozens of experts had spread in the martial arts world, Uncle Yan thought it was a good opportunity. He decided to discuss it with Gongsun Yuxia and wanted to recruit two people so that the Kongtong Sect could gain a foothold in this chaotic world. The Gongsun Chunqiu siblings panicked a little. They were afraid that if Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng were to enter the Kongtong Sect, they would hold the power of Kongtong in their hands. So Gongsun Chunqiu had Gongsun Yuxia kill Uncle Dan while receiving Ye Shuanghan and Chi Feng, blaming both of them for the crime. All of this was naturally anticipated by Uncle Zuo. Therefore, he decided to risk his life to drink the poisoned wine. Sometimes, it was easier for the dead than it was for the living. Everything seemed to be within his expectations, but the venomous wine was too powerful. Although Uncle Yan was lucky enough to survive, he had already lost his power, and was practically a cripple. The thin man and the innkeeper were people that Dan Bo had trusted in just in case when he disappeared. After Uncle Yan drank the poisoned wine, the skinny man took advantage of the chaos to secretly appear and rescue Uncle Yan. Of course, Liu Yiyi was also taken away by him. As for the fact that the Gongsun and Chunqiu had colluded with the true Jade Pavilion, Uncle Dan really had no idea. Ye Chanhan looked at the half-dead Uncle Yan, not knowing whether to gloat or sympathize with him. "You captured my friend to help you kill the Gongsun, Chunqiu, and Ji Yongao?" Uncle Yan nodded heavily and said, "That was my original plan. But now, I hope that Lord Ye can kill the three of them and do something else." "For what?" "Take over the position of Kongtong''s head." Ye Mo was stunned for a moment. He shook his head and said, "You should invite Gao Xian to take the Sect Leader''s position. You should ensure Lady Liu''s safety. I will help you get the Hornless Lamp back." Ye Mo Han turned and left, completely ignoring the pleas from Uncle Yan behind him. To have something to do, to have something to do, to do what he wanted to do, to refuse something he did not want to do, this was Ye Mo Han''s choice. C60 The strange pattern on the door was full of smiles, as if it was mocking everyone who was still alive. Outside the thatched hut, the innkeeper stared angrily at the thin man, and the rage in his eyes seemed as if it would burn him down. When Ye Mo Han saw Ji Yongao standing outside the door, he was not surprised by the innkeeper''s actions. Ji Yongao lightly waved his fan, smiled at the house and said, "Junior Brother, the feeling of walking through the gates of hell is not good, right? That little girl Gongsun Yuxia, she was able to fail at the most crucial moment when it was her turn to poison. " The resting place of Uncle Yan was a secret point of contact with his two trusted aides. He was full of questions when he saw that Ji Yongao was also here. When Ji Yongao mentioned Gongsun Yuxia, without a doubt, it triggered Uncle Yan''s anger. He was already severely injured, so as soon as he finished speaking, he spat out a mouthful of black blood. Ji Yongao looked at Ye Mo Han with a smile and then said, "Junior brother, you must know how I know this place. Of course it''s thanks to your trusted aides." The person who sold Uncle Dan was one of the two skinny, trusted men ¡ª the Single Heavenly Wolf. This person had no last name, and had only grown up under the protection of Uncle Yan since childhood. He had been taught a martial arts lesson and secretly became Uncle Yan''s disciple. Uncle Yan''s other confidant was called Zhao Chongli. He was a businessman and his friend. With the inn as a cover, he had also thought of using Zhao Chongli. That tavern was the largest tavern in the town where the Kongtong Sect resided. Naturally, Uncle Yan heard quite a bit of useful information. Uncle Yan''s disappointment was apparent. He wanted to speak, but was interrupted by a series of coughs. Zhao Chongli quickly walked in front of him and helped him change into a new position. Only then did his cough ease a little. Duan Ling Tian spoke in an intermittent voice, "Tianlang, I''ve treated you well. Why did you sell me out?" "Sect Leader." "One Heavenly Wolf had an ashamed look on his face." There are some things that I really have to do. Martial Uncle Ji has already promised me that he will not harm your life. " "Bastard." "How dare you!" Zhao Chongli''s face was filled with rage. Betrayal of my sect is a severe crime. " Ji Yongao chuckled and said to Ye Mo Han, "Lord Ye, you don''t want to meddle in the internal affairs of my Kongtong Sect, do you?" Ji Yongao had first told Zhao Chongli that he was also from Kongtong Sect, and second, that Solitary Wolf did not betray the sect, and second, that he should warn Ye Manhan not to meddle in other people''s business. Ye Chanhan originally did not want to help Uncle Yan, but seeing Ji Yongao''s arrogant attitude, he felt displeased in his heart. He then said, "I am not interested in how the internal affairs of yours will be resolved, but Uncle Yan and the other two have captured my friends, so you cannot touch any of them today, nor can you take any of them with you." Ji Yongao pointed his fan at Ye Mo Han and said with a threatening tone, "Do you want me to teach you two moves?" Ye Tianming did not move an inch. Although he had not fought with Ji Yongao before, he knew in his heart that Ji Yongao was definitely not his match. Ji Yongan turned his fan upside down and took Ye Shuihan''s eyes. Ye Mo Han had a very good feeling about this. Ji Yong''e''s power was indeed not as strong as Ye Mo Han''s, but his Qing Gong was very high. Ye Mo Han thought so. However, compared to Phantom Shadow, it was still lacking. Therefore, when Ji Yongao had just turned around and moved his body, Ye Mo Han had already moved behind him. Surprised, Ji Yongao turned his left palm around. Ye Mo Han''s right hand suddenly came, like a pair of iron pincers clamping tightly onto Ji Yong Ang''s left wrist. Ji Yong Ang''s left palm could no longer move forward even by half a centimeter. Ye Wen''s cold power passed through his right arm and lifted Ji Yongao up horizontally. His left hand moved forward and covered the top of Ji Yongao''s head. Ji Yongao could feel a faint power seeping into his head. He knew that his life was hanging by a thread, so he did not dare to resist. Seeing Ji Yongao being suppressed by Ye Mo Han in such a short time, he was happy and struggled, "Lord Ye, kill him!" ''Clang! ''Ye Mo Han threw Ji Yong Ang in front of Uncle Yan''s feet, and said sternly, "Sect Leader Kongtong, whoever you want to be, you can have the Hornbeam. Release Lady Liu now, otherwise none of you will be able to leave this place alive." Ye Chonglou had the intention to gain the upper hand by suppressing Ji Yongao in one fell swoop. His confidence was boosted as he began to look down on Zhao Chongli and Dan Tianlang. Zhao Chong Li sneered. He walked up to Ji Yong Ang and whispered a few words in his ear. Ji Yong Ang''s face immediately changed. Suddenly, a burst of golden light shot out from the feathered fan towards the Single Sky Wolf. The Single Sky Wolf rolled in the air and dodged Ji Yongao''s hidden weapon. However, as soon as his feet touched the ground, he was stabbed to death by Zhao Chongli''s blade. Ye Chonglou saw clearly that after Ji Yongao had released his hidden weapon, Zhao Chong Li''s body moved slightly, already moving in the direction of the Single Sky Wolf. As soon as the wolf landed on the ground, he stabbed the wolf in the heart. Ji Yongao was trembling slightly, but Zhao Chongli was no longer as humble as he usually was. Apparently, he had become the lord of this place. "Lord Ye, do you know why I killed him?" "I think the next one to die should be Uncle Yan, while the last one should be this Old mister Ji, right?" Ye Chanhan vaguely felt that some matters had already been implicated, but he was not too sure. "You''re right." "Zhao Chongli had already walked behind Uncle Yan." The reason why Dan Bo and Dan Tianlang acted out such a good show was to lure Ji Yongao here alone, and then let me kill him. " Zhao Chongli then unintentionally gave Uncle Yan a pat, and he stopped breathing without even making a sound. Ye Chonglou frowned slightly. He had underestimated Zhao Chongli just now, and had killed him with a light smack from Zhao Chongli''s palm. It was evident that Zhao Chongli''s internal energy was indeed strong. It seemed like he had accidentally shattered Uncle Yan''s internal organs. Judging from this strike alone, Zhao Chongli''s martial arts skills were no weaker than his. Ji Yongao''s knees gave out as he fell to the ground. His body was still trembling as he kneeled; he was obviously begging Zhao Chongli to spare him. In order to survive, there were many people who knelt down. Sometimes, it would be difficult for them to stand up again after kneeling down for a long time. Zhao Chongli smiled proudly, full of killing intent. From the expression of a businessman to the change of a hitman, he completed it in a single smile. Those with murderous intent had killed many people. Therefore, regardless of whether Ji Yongao knelt or not, he would die in Zhao Chongli''s hands. Ye Jianhan understood this point, and Zhao Chongli understood that only Ji Yongang could not see it clearly. Why was he always so obsessed when he was in the dark? "You must want to know who I am, why I''ve hidden in the Kongtong Sect and become Uncle Yan''s confidant." Zhao Chong Li walked to Ji Yong Ang''s back and gave him another light palm, causing Ji Yong Ang to fall onto the ground without a sound. "The reason why I hid like this for so many years was naturally to get my hands on the Horned Lamp. But is the ''Godly Demon Art'' really that attractive, to make you kill your own friends without holding back?" Ye Shuihan really did not understand, Shi Bo told him that Zhao Chongli and he had been a close friend for many years. When Zhao Chongli killed Yan Bo, he did not show any mercy. After Ye Mo Han entered the martial arts world, although he couldn''t be sure who his friends were, Kong Ziyun said: "Friends come from afar, it''s a pleasure for you." This was something he liked very much. Every time he finished his studies, he fantasized about having a group of playmates. When he was very young, he had attempted to play with a group of villagers'' children. However, those children had ridiculed him for having no parents, and did not want Ye Mo Han to join them. Just because that time, Ye Mo Han went to his grandfather to ask him why other children had parents, but he did not. After his grandfather found out the reason, he killed all of the parents of those children, causing them to become orphans. He then began to bring Ye Mo Han to settle down, forcing Ye Mo Han to practice kung fu. He then told Ye Sheng and Lin Mo Xiao about Ye Mo Han, filling Ye Mo''s heart with hatred. After his grandfather passed away, Ye Mo Han entered the world to kill, but in his heart, he had always hoped to have his own friends and close friends. When his grandfather was alive, he saw other children playing and stopped watching because he was afraid his grandfather would make them orphans again. Everyone needed friends, but to betray and kill one for their own benefits was very scary. C61 The inn was already surrounded by a crowd. No one was allowed to go out, and no one was allowed to go in. This was, of course, an order from Ji Yongao. Now that Ji Yongao was dead, his subordinates were like headless flies, doing nothing. Retreat, not daring, nor attacking. Chi Feng was sound asleep in his room. He knew when Ye Mo Han had left. Did he not stop him because he knew Ye Mo Han had come back? In the forest, outside the thatched cottage. Ye Wen stood proudly, staring at Zhao Chongli, observing his every move. Zhao Chong Li chuckled, and Ye Wen Han immediately sensed the retraction of his killing intent. Ye Mo was shocked. This was the first time he had seen someone who could easily collect and release their killing intent. For example, Chi Feng. When he was killing, his killing intent would invade and frighten people. However, he was unable to retract this killing intent in the blink of an eye. This wasn''t necessarily the case with Zhao Chongli''s martial arts, but Zhao Chongli was definitely someone who could utilize his skills to the utmost. This was to be able to kill without the slightest bit of effort, and to kill with the perfect amount of effort. The deaths of Dan Tianlong, including Dan Bo and Ji Yongao, were testimony to that. Zhao Chongli said, "Actually, Zhao Binglong and I are actually brothers. He should have been killed by you, right?" Ye Chonglou carefully sized up Zhao Chongli. Whether it was the appearance or the aura of the two, they did not resemble each other at all. One could even say that they were two completely different people. Zhao Chongli saw through Ye Chonglou''s doubt. "He should have died anyway. He should have died if he didn''t know how to control himself. When I heard that you rescued Chi Feng, I already knew that he was already dead. I will not care about this matter, but us two brothers will serve the same person and perform our respective duties. If you kill him, then you will interfere in my work, and that will not do. " Ye Chonglou had already expected Zhao Chongli to be a member of the Jade Pavilion. "I really don''t know what kind of power the Jade Pavilion Master has. He would rather let all of you die than be loyal to him." Zhao Chongli''s expression suddenly turned respectful as he said one word at a time, "Only by following the pavilion master will you be able to achieve great things. This chaotic world will also come to an end. Someone like you, of course you don''t understand." Ye Mo Han sneered and said: "Now, I can''t get out of the Jade Pavilion anymore. No matter what, I have to find this pavilion master." Zhao Chongli laughed out loud as his killing intent surfaced again. He mocked Ye Mo Han, "You''re overestimating yourself. With your strength, you want to fight against my pavilion master? You''re practically a mantis trying to stop a chariot." Ye Mo Han abruptly punched, his true qi circulating as he swept out the enemy forces. Zhao Chongli lowered his shoulder and retracted his leg, extending his left hand to pat Ye Chonglou lightly. Ye Chonglou''s attack was immediately rendered powerless. Ye Wen used his fists and feet, the force of his palm was so strong that Zhen Qi continued to surge between the two of them. Leaves rustling down, the air was suddenly frozen by the sudden cross between Ye Han and Zhao Chongli''s Zhen Qi. No matter how Ye Mo Han''s body changed direction and quickly attacked, it was all dispelled by Zhao Chongli''s soft palm strike. Ye Mo Han could clearly feel that this soft palm power contained a power he was not familiar with. If he continued to fight with it, that strange power might be triggered and then devoured. With Zhao Chongli''s palm strength as soon as it came into contact with his own fist and foot, Ye Mo Han turned his body to the side and changed his moves. The two of them continued to exchange blows until dawn, exchanging more than two thousand blows. The zhenqi in Ye Mo Han''s body was surging, but he still did not feel tired. As for Zhao Chongli, he could already feel that his breath was a little weak. In terms of martial arts competition, if the two''s strength were equal, then their physical strength would become the crux of the battle. Zhao Chongli lowered his head and dodged Ye Mo''s kick. He turned his head and struck out with his palm, forcing Ye Mo Han back. Zhao Chongli then leapt up and landed on the thatched cottage. Laughing, he said, "Ye Chonglou, you really do have some skill, but why don''t you come with me and kill Gongsun and Chun Qiu together? I think the pavilion master will let go of his past grudges and accept you into the Emerald Jade Pavilion. " "A fool''s dream." Ye Wen laughed coldly. Both palms shot out, and his inner strength transformed into true energy along his palms that rippled like a wave. It was like a huge mouth that was about to swallow Zhao Chongli. Zhao Chongli rose into the air and sent out his palms in unison. There was very little true qi, but it was as if there were golden threads. It passed through the waves of true energy of Ye Mo Han, and pierced through the fatal acupoints all over Ye Mo Han''s body. The huge Zhen Qi released by Ye Mo Han had completely destroyed the thatched cottage. The numerous strands of true qi had already approached Ye Chonglou''s body, almost touching his clothes. Ye Chonglou didn''t even think as he once again released his palms and true energy. The only difference was that he no longer had the same aura as before, which was lower than Zhao Chongli''s true energy. Ye Chonglou suddenly felt an intense pain as the blood within his body churned incessantly. Ye Chonglou had basically used up all of his strength in one move. Now that he had gathered new strength to resist Zhao Chongli''s attack, he could actually dispel the deadly force. He had to admit that this was evidence of Ye Chonglou''s improved strength recently. Zhao Chongli flew out of the collapsed thatched cottage and missed the target. He stretched out his arms as layers of Zhen Qi surrounded his body, and both of his arms held up the sky. True energy immediately spiraled downwards, forming a nine foot long sharp blade that hacked towards Ye Mo Han''s head. During the process of vaporizing weapons, Ye Mo had seen that the most powerful one was Chi Feng, followed by Zhao Binglong. However, when Zhao Chongli used it at this moment, although it was not as domineering and powerful as Chi Feng and Zhao Binglong, it was still somewhat strange. As for why it was strange, Ye Chanhan could not tell. Zhao Chongli stood high up in the air, slashing towards Ye Mo. The surrounding trees could not help but be affected. Some of the larger trees that were encircled by three people had their branches cut off, while the smaller trees were mostly cut off at the waist. After a dozen or so moves, Ye Wen Han was forced into a state of panic. If not for his powerful lightness skills, he would have long become a ghost under the blade. In fact, Ye Chonglou''s inner strength was almost on par with Zhao Chongli''s. It was just that Ye Chonglou did not know how to transform his inner strength into a weapon to handle his opponent. If it wasn''t for his outstanding lightness skills and the large number of trees around him, he would have long been a ghost under Zhao Chongli''s blade. Even after dozens of slashes from Zhao Chong Li, he still could not injure Ye Mo Han. His body suddenly spun in the air. The sharp blade transformed from Zhen Qi was like a lightning bolt, covering a radius of dozens of feet. Not even plants or insects were born. Ye Mo Han stood ten zhang away, the palm of his hand split open, blood staining his clothes. When Zhao Chong Li''s body suddenly changed, Ye Mo Han felt that something was wrong and did not think much about it. He used all his strength to strike a palm towards Zhao Chong Li. However, Zhao Chongli''s blade was just too fast. Just as Ye Chonglou released his palm attack, the blade had already reached the top of Ye Chonglou''s wrist. Shocked, Ye Chonglou struck out with his other palm, but it was broken by the backlash of the sharp blade. Zhao Chongli stopped his attack and said, "Ye Chonglou, the pavilion master actually appreciates you very much. As long as you are useful to the Pavilion Master, we will make peace today. If you don''t know what''s good for you, hehe, then let Ox-Head and Horse-Face lock you up today. " Ye Mo Han tore off a piece of his clothes and wrapped it around his wound, "Since you don''t understand my words, then I will tell you again. I will find him and kill him." "You overestimate yourself." Zhao Chongli roared as he swept his blade across the entire army that was mixed with true qi. The trees, plants, and gravel and sand in front of him were all swept up as if they were blown by a strong gust of wind, and swept towards Ye Mo. The strength behind the blow was so strong that Ye Mo Han couldn''t even open his eyes. Ye Chonglou jumped up a tree that had five people hugging him. When Zhao Chongli''s attack came, the tree had a three feet deep crack in it. As Ye Wen stood on it, he could only feel the thick tree swaying, and it seemed as if the tree was about to be uprooted. Ye Jianhan stood still, but Zhao Chongli was nowhere to be seen. Ye Mo Han thought to himself, "Oh no!" He turned around and struck his palm, but his shoulder was already hit by Zhao Chongli''s punch. He staggered as he fell from the tree. If it wasn''t for Ye Mo Han''s sensitive reaction, he would have turned around and slapped Zhao Chong Li''s fist away, and Ye Mo Han, who was on his back after being hit, would have died from the shock of his heart being shattered. After failing to land even a single blow, Zhao Chongli used his momentum to give chase as he kicked out with both feet towards Ye Chonglou''s chest. Ye Chonglou''s life was hanging by a thread, but his heart was filled with joy. He could see that Zhao Chongli had become angry because he could not kill him for a long period of time. From what Zhao Chongli had seen, this kind of person who did not want to waste too much energy and energy on other people would not have any useless tricks up his sleeves. Now that Zhao Chongli had used both his feet, it meant that his heart was anxious and he was afraid that Ye Shuanghan would take the opportunity to turn the situation around and win. As long as he was angry and anxious, Ye Mo Han was confident of being able to fight back. On this point, Ye Mo Han had never doubted him. Zhao Chongli''s feet did not leave Ye Chong''s chest, and Ye Chuanhan had no place to exert his strength in, so he could not change his body to avoid Zhao Chongli''s fatal move. Before Ye Chonglou could land on the ground, Zhao Chonglou''s left foot had already landed on Ye Chonglou''s chest. Ye Chonglou grabbed his right foot with both hands. Zhao Chongli laughed coldly as his left foot once again landed on Ye Mo Han''s chest. Blood spurted out of Ye Mo Han''s mouth as his back hit the ground, causing dust to fly in all directions. Just as Zhao Chongli was about to feel proud of himself, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his right leg. He could no longer stand and his body fell to the ground. As he leaned forward, Zhao Chongli felt another heavy punch on his abdomen. When he was about to extend his hand to protect himself, it was already too late. His throat was already being gripped by a hand. That hand was naturally Ye Mo''s. It turned out that Ye Mo Han knew Zhao Chonglou''s anger and impatience when he saw him kick again and again, so he risked gathering the Zhen Qi in his body to his heart. Although Ye Chanhan could not externalize his inner strength and zhen qi, it was still very easy for him to circulate and channel the true qi within his body. When Zhao Chongli''s left foot had kicked his chest, the protection of his true qi had reduced most of the deadly force, which meant that his life was no longer in danger. Even so, with just a few kicks from Zhao Chongli, Ye Chonglou''s Qi and blood were still clashing wildly within his body. When his body landed on the ground, Ye Mo Han used all his strength to break Zhao Chongli''s right leg. He wanted to punch Zhao Chongli in the chest, but Zhao Chongli suddenly bent his body forward so that he could hit his lower abdomen. Although it did not hit, it still delayed Zhao Chong Li''s defensive technique. Ye Mo Han was shocked as he quickly reached out his hand to grab Zhao Chong Li''s throat. Zhao Chongli was under the control of Ye Mo Han, and his left palm was raised in the air. "Where is the pavilion master?" Ye Mo Han spat out a mouthful of blood. At this time, he was covered in blood, and his entire body was bloodstained. He looked extremely ferocious and terrifying. Zhao Chong Li looked contemptuously at Ye Mo Han, his left palm striking down, but he could not move even an inch closer to Ye Mo Han''s head, because Ye Mo Han had already broken Zhao Zhong Li''s throat. Ye Chonglou pushed away Zhao Chongli''s corpse and tried to get up, but it was as if his entire body had collapsed. He could not muster any strength and could only lie on the ground to rest. Ye Wen struggled to stand up only when the sky was bright. He tried to circulate his Qi and blood to give it a try. Not only was his Qi and blood unstable, but there was also a bone deep pain in his chest. "Seconds." "A person behind Ye Mo Han started clapping his hands." [I am so impressed by that bloody battle.] When Ye Chanhan heard the sound, he knew something was wrong. He hurriedly turned around and threw a punch, but this punch did not have the slightest bit of power. It was no different from a normal person''s punch. The other party had completely ignored Ye Mo Han''s punch, his left hand flicking away, his right palm lightly striking Ye Mo Han''s chest. Ye Wen Han couldn''t hold on any longer, he couldn''t bear the sweet taste in his mouth, and he lost consciousness in an instant. C62 The more afraid a person was of death, the closer he would be to death. On the other hand, those who felt that they were in a dangerous place and that they had no chance of survival tended to meet their doom and turn the tables. Such was the fate that awaited them. There was an extremely long altar table in the large hall, and it was filled with portraits of people. In front of the altar was a smaller altar table filled with fruit, pastries, and beef and mutton. In front of the table stood a man dressed in a nine chapter imperial robe with a jade crown on his head. The man was around forty years old and had a handsome face. His face was fair and it wasn''t hard to tell that he was someone who lived like a prince. This man''s imposing figure, under the decorations of his luxurious clothing, appeared very serious, causing people to feel intimidated upon seeing him. After the man with the jade crown paid his respects to the deity statue, three people stood respectfully behind him. The three of them stood in a row, with a woman in front of them. It was Gongsun Yuxia. "Have you brought Ye Mo back?" The man with the jade crown faced the statue, his tone was polite to others, but it seemed like he was giving orders. Gongsun Yu Xia laughed: "That reckless person actually killed Zhao Chong Li. That''s good too, no matter what he did to us, it was all for our own gain." "Find someone to treat his injury." "Brother." "" Gongsun Yuxia was puzzled. " It''s fine if you don''t want me to kill him, but you still want me to save him? " "A cold leaf cannot die. We have already offended the Jade Pavilion, they will not let this go easily. As long as Ye Mo Han lives, we have a trump card in our hands. In the martial world, only Ye Wen Han would dare to openly fight against a Jade Pavilion. " This man was Gongsun Yuxia''s older brother, Gongsun Chun Qiu. He had been respected by the people of the martial arts world for abiding by etiquette and acting impartially. "Little sister understands." "The Kongtong Sect is currently without a leader, but the Red Peak is still there. Don''t try to win them over yourself, just send two of your trusted aides." Gongsun Chun Qiu changed the topic. "How is the situation outside?" Gongsun Yu Xia''s left rear said, "The Sect Leader, Sun Mubai, visited Shaolin. He stayed in Shaolin for five days, probably to discuss the capture of Chi Feng and Ye Peihan. The Sect Leader of the Hua Shan Sect didn''t say anything about Ye Mo Han being the pavilion master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion. On the other hand, Mo Xi Yan, the young miss of the Mo family, openly questioned the rumours in the martial arts world, proving that Ye Mo Han was not the pavilion master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion. " Gongsun Chun Qiu frowned slightly and said, "Mo Xi Yan, is that the only daughter of Mo Yunfan who wanted to elope with Righteous Wind when she was 14 years old?" "Yes." "Yes, sir," replied the man at the back right of Gongsun Yuxia. This girl must have fallen for Ye Mo Han. " Gongsun Chun Qiu heaved a long sigh, and said bitterly: "The world is going down, and people''s hearts are not as ancient as they used to be. How can a girl''s house be so casual? Mo Yunfan, Mo Yunfan, you really don''t know how to discipline your daughter. " There was a long silence. For Gongsun Chun Qiu, his subordinates could only speak when he asked. At other times, they had to shut up. Gongsun Yuxia was no exception. Gongsun Chun Qiu heaved another sigh of relief and waved his hand towards the back. The two people behind Gongsun Yuxia saluted and left. Gongsun Yuxia stood at her original position, wanting to say something but not daring to. "What else do you want?" Gongsun Chun Qiu turned around and said as he stared at Gongsun Yu Xia. Tears welled up in Gongsun Yuxia''s eyes. "Uncle Dan is dead. I''ve already gotten my hands on the Hornless Pan. It''s about time for you to fulfill your promise, isn''t it?" It could be seen that Gongsun Yuxia was very upset. Her words were practically begging Gongsun Chun Qiu. Gongsun Chun Qiu''s face darkened as he reprimanded Gongsun Yu Xia harshly: "If the children of Gongsun family care about their relationship as much as you do, how can my Gongsun family survive in the martial arts world for hundreds of years without falling? Right now, the situation is very complicated. It''s already good enough for us to be able to protect ourselves, but you still want to live a comfortable life? " Gongsun Yuxia kneeled down. At this time, she was like a completely different person from when Ye Mo first saw her. She cried out, "Brother, I''m just a woman, I just want to live the life of a couple. I''m not interested in your ambitions, so I beg you to let him go, I will live a hidden life with him and not lose face for our Gongsun family." With a "pa" sound, Gongsun Yuxia was knocked down to the ground. On her left cheek, five finger prints had been left, showing a deep red. "Don''t mention it to me if you don''t want him to die." Gongsun Chun Qiu walked out of the sacrificial hall, leaving only Gongsun Yu and Xia behind. If he were to turn around now, he would definitely be able to see the hatred and rage in Gongsun Yuxia''s eyes. That hatred was mixed with helplessness. This anger was also as though it wanted to burn down the lives of those who went against it. An external force surged into his body, as if a warm current was flowing through his internal organs. The pain gradually faded from his dazed state, making him feel an indescribable pleasure. Although the external force was strong, it was still gentle. When it flowed through the various acupoints on Ye Mo Han''s body, the external force suddenly disappeared. The pain came immediately, and Ye Mo Han wanted to open his eyes, but his eyes were as heavy as a mountain, he could not obey. Ye Mo used all of his strength to control his eyes. The pain from all the major acupuncture points in his body seemed to have received some sort of command, as they responded to each other in the distance, acting furtive. Ye Mo Han let himself sober up trying hard, was instantly defeated by the pain in his body. As his thoughts spun, Liu Yiyi''s figure appeared in his mind. He nestled with her at the foot of the mountain, leisurely watching the birds fly in the blue sky, blooming and falling. Mo Xi Yan suddenly appeared again with a sharp sword in her hand. She stabbed Liu Yiyi to death with a sword in her chest. Ye Mo was furious. He raised his palm and Mo Xi gently flew forty to fifty feet away, a satisfied smile hanging on her lips even as she was about to die. Ye Wen''s body felt cold like it had just reached the truth realm. He looked around in a daze, but then suddenly lost consciousness and became unconscious again. After an unknown amount of time had passed, Ye Mo Han was once again dazed as he felt someone healing him. Ye Mo Han knew that this person had used his own Qi to repair his damaged meridians and meridians, and once Ye Mo Han stopped using his Qi, he would not be able to stay conscious for long. After repeating this four times, Ye Han was finally able to open his eyes and wake up. The room reflected in the lids was well furnished, and the colors were all white. This white did not cause any discomfort to the sheets, but instead made them feel very comfortable. All of this seemed very simple, and simple was exactly what Ye Mo Han had always liked. The door was pushed open and a person walked in. He was wearing a clean white robe. Every single step this person took seemed to be pondering the method of landing and the position of his feet, as though he was afraid that the previous step wouldn''t be perfect. Thus, from the looks of it, he seemed to be exceptionally cautious. "Gongsun Chun Qiu?" Ye Han remembered that he had been captured by Gongsun Yuxia. Gongsun Chun Qiu was her brother, and was praised as the most virtuous person in the world. Normally, this kind of person would care more about their appearance and behavior. "That''s me." "Yes." Gongsun Chun Qiu nodded slightly. Lord Ye is still in a serious condition. Is there anything wrong with his body now? " "Go ahead." "Ye Wen laughed heartily." If you don''t kill me, why did you bring me here to treat my injuries? " Gongsun Chun Qiu sat on a round stool in his room and dusted himself off. He raised his head to look at Ye Wen and said, "Naturally, we are going to use Lord Ye to restrain the Emerald Jade Pavilion." Ye Mo Han could only smile bitterly. Besides the Jade Pavilion killing people in his name, everyone else in the world had long assumed that they were the leaders of the Jade Pavilion. Those who knew the truth were all related to the Jade Pavilion. If he wanted these people to prove that he had nothing to do with the Jade Pavilion, then he would only end up being a laughingstock. However, if Gongsun Chun Qiu could prove that Ye Mo Han was not the pavilion master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion, the effects would naturally be different. After all, he was the most respected person in the world. But when Ye Jianhan thought of how he had used despicable methods to steal the Pan Hornbeam, he felt even more contemptuous of him. Gongsun Chunqiu was just a hypocrite wearing a noble appearance to deceive others. "With the Hornless Pan in your hands, after you have mastered the Demonic God Art, are you still afraid of a mere jade pavilion?" Ye Wen asked coldly. "The most terrifying thing about the pavilion master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion is not his martial arts, but the Jade Pavilion he heads." Gongsun Chun Qiu heaved a long sigh. The Emerald Jade Pavilion will make all your close friends and relatives become your enemies, and you will face enemies from all sides. As long as it exists, I will not be able to sleep or eat. My cooperation with them was just a stopgap. I just want to wait for someone like you who can fight against him in public. " Gongsun Chun Qiu looked at Ye Mo Han without a word, and continued: "If you and I work together, we will eliminate the Emerald Pavilion, and then we will publicly chase away the deer from the Central Plains. No matter who wins, it would be better than the existence of those maggots from the Emerald Pavilion." Ye Mo Han sneered in his heart. Almost everyone he had met, including Chi Feng, were thinking about how to make the world their own, and how to control the life and death of others. Power, how tempting was that? It could even make heroes flock to it since the ancient times? C63 In the end, the Emerald Pavilion became a place that would make people tremble with fear. During this period, although the assassinations were not as frequent as before, they still continued. There were even rumors that as long as the martial practitioners led by Shaolin and Wu Dang did not stop their searches for Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng, the Jade Pavilion would cause more deaths. All of this was naturally something Gongsun Chun Qiu had told Ye Chanhan. Ye Mo Han''s heart was filled with mixed feelings. The relatives of those people who were killed must have hated him to the bones. They must have been fervently hoping for Shaolin and Wu Dang to find and kill him. At this time, the Hua Shan sect still had not made any moves. Because Zhang Qingwu didn''t state his stance clearly, he was also criticized by other small sects in Wu Lin. As a result, Ye Shuihan felt that Zhang Qingwu was thinking about the love of the previous generation, and couldn''t help but feel grateful towards her, and thus, his wariness towards Zhang Qingwu lessened a bit. "You will recover in a few more days, and then you can leave. Zhao Chongli is a capable general of the Jade Jade Pavilion, if he dies the Jade Pavilion will be even more troublesome for you, but I think that since you took the blame for them, they will have other plans for you." Gongsun Chun Qiu stood up and prepared to leave. "Actually, you don''t have to be that nervous. I was the one who killed the messenger from the Emerald Jade Pavilion. It had nothing to do with you." Ye Chanhan thought of Zhao Chongli and the masked man with the sword on his back. Even at death''s door, he would not say a word about the Emerald Pavilion. Just what kind of magic did the pavilion have to be able to kill them so willingly? In this world, aside from money and power, the only thing that can make a person die for them should be their elusive and indistinct ''faith'', right? Since ancient times, people who died because of their faith were either praised or mocked by others. Gongsun Chun Qiu walked to the door cautiously and said: "I''d better be careful when dealing with the Jade Pavilion. "I will help you heal your wounds and bring you back into the martial world, but don''t let me down. Before the destruction of the Jade Pavilion, I hope you can stay alive." "Then Liu Yiyi will be safe?" Ye Chun Han saw that Gongsun Chun Qiu had allowed him to regain his composure and exclaimed in shock. He understood that Gongsun Chun Qiu had absolute confidence in being able to make him under his control. And the reason for being under his control was naturally Liu Yiyi. "That''s right." Gongsun Chun Qiu pushed the door open and walked out. Ye Mo Han got up and stretched his muscles. There was nothing wrong with him, so his heart was at ease. Of course, Ye Mo Han didn''t want to be controlled by Gongsun Chun Qiu, but he didn''t even know where he was right now, not to mention finding out where Liu Yiyi was. Ye Mo Han suddenly listened attentively. Not far away, there seemed to be a person walking towards them. This person''s footsteps were so light that it was almost inaudible. He had obviously done it on purpose. Ye Wen listened for a while. After confirming that the footsteps were heading over, he stood up to open the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Gongsun Yuxia. When Gongsun Yuxia saw Ye Shuihan, she was stunned for a moment. She quickly looked around and bowed before entering the room, afraid that she would be discovered. Even after Gongsun Yuxia had sat down, her face was still unsettled. Ye Mo Han really couldn''t think of anything that could scare Gongsun Yuxia to this extent. Moreover, this was her brother, Gongsun Chun Qiu''s residence. Gongsun Yuxia didn''t say a word as she looked warily at the door. Ye Jianhan saw that Gongsun Yuxia did not seem to be faking it and actually felt some sympathy for her. A woman was used by her own brother as a bargaining chip. Married to a man who had grown up in his teens for the sake of a bun lamp, he had wasted his best years. "If it were any woman, her fate would have been miserable. "Are you willing to help me?" This was Gongsun Yuxia''s first sentence after she came in. Ye Wen stared at Gongsun Yuxia blankly, not knowing what she was thinking. Gongsun Yuxia then said, "Help me save Lu Li and I will help you find Liu Yiyi." Ye Jianhan wondered if this was a scheme designed by Gongsun Yuxia and his brother, Gongsun Chunqiu. However, Gongsun Chun Qiu had already revealed his purpose for coming here. Now that Gongsun Yu Xia was allowed to approach him, he had no other plans. But who was Lu Li? Ye Mo didn''t know, but he could be sure that Lu Li was of incomparable importance to Gongsun Yuxia. "Lu Li, my childhood sweetheart." Gongsun Yuxia started talking to herself. Ye Wen could feel that she had returned to the past. The fear on her face was replaced by happiness. At this moment, Gongsun Yuxia was like a little girl wrapped in love. My brother was against us from the start, and we were secretly engaged to go away together. " From Gongsun Yu Xia''s angered expression, Ye Mo could tell that her wish to leave with Lu Li had come to nothing. "Do you know how enchanting Lu Li is?" "Gongsun Yuxia changed the topic of her conversation, her eyes glazed over." He had the most charming pair of eyes in the world, and many girls would look back at him and be deeply attracted to him. "But I''m the only one in his heart, he once said that I''m enough in this world. The other women are all dirt in his eyes." At this time, Gongsun Yuxia''s face was clearly filled with happiness and satisfaction. She was truly a girl in love. Ye Mo Han sighed in his heart. This kind of girl could have slept with her lover innocently, but who would have thought that she would be ruined by others. And the one to destroy her was actually her blood brother. "Since you''ve decided to travel far together, did you change your original intentions just because your brother stopped you?" Ye Han really wanted to know what method Gongsun Chunqiu had used to get Gongsun Yuxia to be willing to marry him for more than a decade. Gongsun Yuxia had been dragged back to the present by Ye Wen''s question. The happiness and sweetness on her face had been wiped away, and Lu Li''s decision to leave together had been replaced with anger. "On the night when we decided to leave together, he suddenly appeared and wanted to kill Lu Li." To a girl with deep emotions, the life of the one she loved was more important than anything else. Ye Jianhan vaguely saw the day of Gongsun Yuxia''s heartbreaking decision. "Actually." Gongsun Yuxia''s voice was choked with sobs. If I really killed Lu Li, I wouldn''t have to live by myself. He knew that very well, so he locked Lu Li up and tortured him. When I saw Lu Li again two days later, he was lying in a dark cell, breathing his last. " "At that time, Ji Yongao happened to come here to seek refuge and to avoid being hunted down by Uncle Yan. When he heard about the Hornbeam, he thought of a plan to marry me to Uncle Dan behind my back. I promised that I would release Lu Li after I got my hands on the Hornless Lamp and not ask about the two of us anymore. " As Gongsun Yuxia spoke to here, her tone turned cold. She called Gongsun Chun Qiu because of him, but she didn''t call him brother. It was clear that she was extremely dissatisfied with Gongsun Chun Qiu. Ye Mo Han''s heart skipped a beat. What happened after that could not be any clearer. In order to prevent Lu Li from being tortured by Gongsun Chun Qiu, Gongsun Yuxia had promised him that she would marry Uncle Dan and find a chance to steal the Hornless Lamp. Who knew that this marriage would take more than ten years? During these ten years, Ye Wen Han seemed to have seen Gongsun Yuxia turn from a naive girl into a woman filled with resentment. By the time Gongsun Yuxia had gotten her hands on the Hornless Lamp, the hatred had already sunk deep into her bones. Most of the hatred was for her brother, Gongsun Chun Qiu. Naturally, Gongsun Yuxia did not dare to vent her anger on Gongsun Chun Qiu. Therefore, she wholeheartedly wanted to kill Uncle Dan and Ji Yongao and destroy the Kongtong Sect. After more than ten years of training, Gongsun Yuxia was no longer that ignorant girl. Instead, she had turned into a scheming, calm, and collected Sect Leader''s wife. After Gongsun Yuxia had vented her resentment, Ye Nai Han seemed to see her happily return to Gongsun Chun Qiu''s place. He hoped that she would never part with Lu Li again. Who would have thought that Gongsun Chun Qiu would go back on his word and still refuse to release Lu Li. Hatred deepened once again. After more than ten years of experience, Gongsun Yuxia understood that this competition was destined to fail. The desperate Gongsun Yuxia could only find Ye Mo to fight against her brother Gongsun Chun Qiu, hoping to save Lu Li and get rid of the dark days. As for Gongsun Yuxia and Dan Bo, Ye Jianhan felt that they weren''t bad in essence. In this world, there were always things that could not resist force that changed a person, whether it was good or bad. Ye Mo Han naturally wanted to join hands with Gongsun Yuxia, but he wasn''t going to help her. Although Ye Mo Han sympathized with Gongsun Yuxia''s plight, he knew that they were destined to walk different paths. And to get rid of Gongsun Chun Qiu''s control, Ye Mo Han would have to walk on the road sooner or later. At this moment, Gongsun Yuxia and her brother happened to have a bad relationship, which provided Ye Mo Han with an excellent opportunity. C64 Gongsun Yuxia''s eyes lit up and she continued, "After I almost destroyed the Kongtong Sect, he still wouldn''t let me see Lu Li. It was only yesterday when I threatened to kill him that he took me to the prison. And now, Lu Li." Gongsun Yu Xia could not continue and burst into tears. Ye Mo could tell that Lu Li must have been tortured inhumanly. He couldn''t help but worry about Liu Yiyi. He said, "Are you sure that Liu Yiyi is also locked in that cell?" Gongsun Yuxia nodded: "That secret cell is where our Gongsun family will escort all the criminals. After I brought Miss Liu back, I was directly ordered by him to be escorted to the secret prison. " "Where''s the secret cell, we''ll go right now." Ye Yihan thought about how long he had been unconscious and how long it had been since Gongsun Yuxia had caught Liu Yiyi. He was afraid that if he left a little later, Liu Yiyi would be tortured and hurt a little more. Gongsun Yuxia looked at Ye Mo Han in disbelief and asked: "You don''t doubt that what I said was true?" "Even if it''s fake, I still want to give it a try." Ye Mo Han had to give it a try because he knew that as long as Liu Yi Yi was in Gongsun Chun Qiu''s hands, Ye Mo Han would become a puppet. As long as it was a normal person, they wouldn''t want to be a puppet. Everyone wished to control their own fate, but how many people in this world could control theirs? Exiting the room, it was a long corridor. The murals on the walls were carved with ceremonies and customs of the Zhou Dynasty. Gongsun Yuxia quietly explained that the Gongsun family for generations to respect the Zhouli, and Confucius for the Gongsun family. Ye Chun Han thought it was funny. Gongsun Chun Qiu boasted of being the most important person in the world in terms of etiquette, but he did some shady things behind his back. The contrast between the two was really regrettable. The entire corridor was about three miles long, but it was empty, which surprised even Ye Wen. Gongsun Yuxia explained: "This is the backyard, originally my mother''s place, without my brother''s order, no one else can come in. However, my brother will train here during his free time, so we have to be careful. " "Where is the secret cell?" Ye Mo Han was very concerned about this. "The intersection of the backyard and the front yard. The entrance is in the front yard. There are heavy soldiers guarding the door. " "Gongsun Yuxia was afraid that Ye Wen would retreat and say something else." But don''t worry, I can bring you in, but we''ll have to rely on ourselves to get out. " The back gate of the Gongsun family was red in color and round in shape. Outside the courtyard gate was a long and long tunnel. After passing through the tunnel, one would find the secret dungeon that Gongsun Chun Qiu had used to imprison people. Before they could leave the corridor, they met two men in black clothing. When the two men saw Gongsun Yu Xia, they stood to the side and waited for Ye Mo Han and Gongsun Yuxia to walk far away before moving forward again. Within a mile of the passage, there was a long square house. The house looked like it was made of a piece of black iron. Ye Wen could only see the door, but not the window. This long room was obviously an iron prison built specially for this purpose. "Is this dungeon made of steel?" Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but ask. "My grandpa spent more than twenty years collecting the toughest stones in the world and then asked tens of thousands of blacksmiths to pour the iron juice on them." Gongsun Yuxia''s words were filled with pride. Ye Wen Han sighed and shook his head. He had no idea that her lover was still locked in this sturdy cell. At the entrance of the prison, a row of eight people looked at Ye Mo Han warily. Their hands couldn''t help but touch the swords and sabers on their bodies. Gongsun Yu said in a clear voice: "I am here to see Lu Li. This is Young Master Ye Mo Han. He is here with my brother''s permission. Open the gate." The eight of them looked at each other, not daring to disobey. Two of them took out a key from their clothes and inserted it into the iron door of the secret dungeon. With a ''kacha'' sound, the iron gate of the secret dungeon was slowly pushed open. The iron gate was three feet thick, which showed how much the Gongsun family valued this secret dungeon. As soon as Ye Wen stepped through the door, he felt a wave of moisture rush to his face. The light inside the cell wasn''t good so it was completely illuminated by the torches on both sides of the wall. The long rooms were divided into countless small cells, so they couldn''t meet each other. Each cell had a small door, allowing only one person to pass through. Usually, the prisoners'' food was passed through a small hole by the door. Above each cell door hung a red sign. On it were the names of the prisoners in black and white. There was a small room on the left after he entered the cell door. There were two people inside, and they were the ones who possessed the keys to each cell and usually brought food to the prisoners. The two of them saw Gongsun Yuxia and didn''t dare to say more. They walked behind her on their own. Gongsun Yu Xia walked forward familiarly with Ye Mo Han following behind her. At the back, there were two people carrying many cell keys. With every step they took, the keys on their waists jingled non-stop. After walking for a short while, Gongsun Yuxia suddenly stopped and said with a stern voice to the two people behind her, "Open it." Ye Mo looked up at the sign and saw the words'' Lu Li ''on it. Perhaps it was because it had been for a long time, but the words were mottled. One of them quickly found the key to the cell door and opened it. Ye Chanhan saw Lu Li, the man who Gongsun Yuxia had described as the most charming of them all ¨C his eyes had been blinded and he was cowering in a corner. Both his legs were broken, and the old blood on his robe had dried and congealed. "Lu Lang." Gongsun Yuxia''s tone was intimate, and Ye Wen could not bear to look anymore. He turned his head away. Gongsun Yuxia continued: "Don''t be afraid, Lu Lang. I''m Xiao Yu. Today, I''m here to take you away." "Xiao Yu." "If I can''t tell his handsome appearance from Lu Li''s face, then I can tell from his voice that he must be a gentle and affectionate man." These days, you came to see me every day. The years I waited for you were finally worth it. " Ye Mo''s heart sank. Obviously, Lu Li didn''t want to leave with Gongsun Yuxia. Lu Li continued, "I am a cripple now. Your brother is right. Right now, I can only implicate you." Lu Li wanted to continue, but Gongsun Yuxia cut him off and said, "Don''t mention him. If it wasn''t for him, you wouldn''t be like this. We wouldn''t be like this as well." The two people with the keys knew that Gongsun Yuxia was going to take Lu Li. They gave her a wink and walked towards the exit. Ye Mo Han''s body flickered, and he appeared in front of the two of them. With both palms extended outwards, the two of them fainted before they could even make a sound. Ye Mo Han bent down to remove the keys from their bodies, and then turned to Gongsun Yu Xia: "We don''t have much time, we''ll take him with us." Gongsun Yuxia then recovered her wits and said to Lu Li in a soft voice, "I must take you somewhere that no one knows us. We will grow old together." Ignoring Lu Li''s resistance and struggle, Gongsun Yuxia carried Lu Li on her back, walked up to Ye Wen and pointed inside, saying, "Lady Liu is in the innermost cell." At this time, the people close to Lu Li in the cell heard that someone was trying to save a life so they pounded on the door to call for help. Word spread and soon the cell was noisy. Ye Mo Han didn''t care about anything else, he just took the key and went inside. When he got to the deepest part, he found a cell door closed, but there was no name written on the door. Ye Mo Han quickly took out the key and tried a dozen times before finding the key to the cell. When he opened the door, he saw a woman curled up in a corner crying loudly when she saw Ye Mo Han. "How is this possible?" "" Gongsun Yuxia said incredulously. I clearly saw him bring Miss Liu in. " "Xiao Yu." Lu Li sighed and said, "It seems that your brother has set his eyes on you again. He might be trying to test if you were here to save me." As Lu Li had said, Gongsun Chun Qiu didn''t stop Lu Li from visiting Gongsun Yuxia. He wanted to see if Gongsun Yuxia would still love him after he became a cripple. Gongsun Chun Qiu''s heart was so devious that no words could describe it. Ye Mo Han looked at the girl on the ground and asked, "Who are you?" "I am just a little girl. Because I broke a vase, Master was so angry and sent me here." Although she looked pitiful, she was nothing compared to Lu Li. Ye Mo Han looked at Lu Li and Gongsun Yuxia and said, "Gongsun Chunqiu told you to see Liu Yiyi locked up here. He probably wanted to see if you and him were loyal or if you would betray him for Lu Li." "He did all these things to me. He should have known that our brother-sister relationship ended more than ten years ago." Gongsun Yuxia harrumphed and left with Lu Li on her back. A cold light suddenly shot towards Lu Li. Ye Mo Han casually raised the bunch of keys in his hand and threw a dagger to the ground with a "ding lang" sound. Then, a shadow flashed and the pitiful girl pounced on Lu Li. It was obvious that she wanted Lu Li''s life. However, when she reached out her hands and touched Lu Li''s clothes, she couldn''t move any further. Another set of rusty keys had been inserted into her back. "You already guessed that I was going to kill him?" She strenuously turned her head, looking at Ye Mo Han in disbelief. "If a girl was locked up here for breaking a vase, it would be a waste of the prison''s efforts to build it." When Ye Mo Han came in and saw that it wasn''t Liu Yiyi, he was already suspicious. After hearing her say this, he realized that she must have been arranged by Gongsun Chun Qiu. Ye Shuihan was waiting to see if the person she wanted to kill was Lu Li or Gongsun Yuxia. Now that he had the answer, Gongsun Chun Qiu was still unwilling to hurt his sister. In this way, Ye Mo Han intended to use Gongsun Yu Xia as a hostage to exchange for Liu Yiyi. Although it was somewhat disgraceful, the situation was urgent, and Ye Mo Han couldn''t care less. "Despicable." Gongsun Yuxia turned around and kicked her in the chest. That girl''s back hit the wall and she died immediately. Ye Han led the way while Gongsun Yuxia carried Lu Li and walked towards the exit of the prison. The way there was a mess. Some were crying, some were cursing, some were begging. The door to the cell was not locked. Instead, it was wide open. Outside the prison gates, Gongsun Chun Qiu and his subordinates were all there. He raised his head and closed his eyes, as if he was resting. When the three of them came out, he opened his eyes, stared at Ye Mo and said: "I thought you wouldn''t come out here to take a look at this muddy water." "Sometimes I like to fish in troubled waters." Ye Mo Han raised his head to look at the sky. He realized that the sky was especially blue today, as if it had just been washed away by water. He couldn''t help but become happy. "There are three hundred and sixty-eight people here. They are the people with the highest martial arts skills in my Gongsun family, and half of them are first-rate experts in the martial arts world. "Lord Ye, how confident are you in fighting them?" Gongsun Chun Qiu pointed to his subordinates behind him and said, "Just as we agreed, we will join hands to deal with our common enemy. Miss Liu, I will take care of it for you." Gongsun Yuxia sneered and said disdainfully: "If I remember correctly, when you wanted me to marry Uncle Dan, you said that you would treat my Lu Lang well. "The result is just like this." "Shut up!" Gongsun Chun Qiu said angrily. "Who does he think he is? How could he match up to our Gongsun family''s background?" Lu Li leaned on Gongsun Yuxia''s back. Hearing Gongsun Chun Qiu''s words, he smiled helplessly. His smile was filled with sorrow and helplessness. "Mr. Gongsun." Ye Mo pointed at Gongsun Yu Xia and said, "" She is your blood sister. No matter how unhappy you are with the person she likes, you don''t have to use this method to torture him, right? " Gongsun Chun Qiu said disdainfully, "I am her elder brother, so I naturally have the right to choose her husband. "Lord Ye, we are in the Gongsun family. Please leave. No one will stop you here." "Gongsun Chun Qiu." Gongsun Yuxia gently put Lu Li down and walked towards Gongsun Chun Qiu. Are you really not going to let us go? " "I have let Lu Li live until now because of our friendship as brother and sister. But you insisted on saving him, so he must die. This was all your doing." Gongsun Chun Qiu didn''t even glance at Gongsun Yuxia. "Alright." Gongsun Yuxia then walked to Gongsun Chunqiu''s back, standing half a meter away from him as she guarded the prison. Gongsun Yuxia suddenly jumped into the group of eight. Taking advantage of one of them being caught off guard, she unsheathed her saber with a ''whoosh''. Gongsun Yuxia then walked back to Lu Li. Ye Wen felt a chill run down his spine. He had a faint feeling that Gongsun Yuxia was about to do something unexpected. Just as this thought appeared in her mind, a blood-red light flashed. Accompanying the shocked cries of the crowd, Gongsun Yuxia''s left arm had already been cut off by herself. Blood dripped to the ground, converging into thin streams. The blood flow spread and intertwined, forming into small blood dragons. They bared their fangs and brandished their claws as they changed their shapes on the ground, as if mocking everyone present. Lu Li smelled the stench of blood in the air, and heard the exclamations of the crowd. He knew something was wrong with Gongsun Yuxia, so he fumbled around in a hurry. He stretched out his hand and touched the blood on the ground. Lu Li said hoarsely, "Xiao Yu, what are you doing?" He then turned to Gongsun Chun Qiu and said, "Mr. Gongsun, don''t make things difficult for Xiaoyu. She''s your blood sister. If you want my life, I can give it to you right now." Gongsun Yuxia''s face was pale. She reluctantly pulled Lu Li into her embrace and used all her strength to shout, "Lu Lang, don''t beg him. This arm of mine is proof that it has nothing to do with the Gongsun family. " The two of them embraced each other, and Gongsun Yuxia said something like that, causing everyone present to be moved. Ye Chanhan hurried forward and pressed a few acupoints on Gongsun Yuxia''s body. A sincere admiration for her rose in his heart, as if a woman like her had not only been married off to Uncle Yan for more than ten years, but had also unhesitatingly broken an arm with her brother. This kind of woman was a hundred times stronger than the conceited and chivalrous men of the martial world. Ye Mo Han suddenly remembered that he was going to use her as a hostage in exchange for Liu Yi Yi. He couldn''t help but feel ashamed of himself. Gongsun Chun Qiu heaved a long sigh. "Since you no longer have any relationship with the Gongsun family, then I don''t need to worry about our brotherly feelings anymore." C65 Gongsun Chun Qiu waved his hand, and the three hundred men behind him immediately surrounded Ye Mo Han and the other two. Gongsun Yu Xia said sorrowfully, "Lord Ye, I didn''t expect to be able to help you find Lady Liu, and it even dragged you down." Lu Li held Gongsun Yuxia''s right hand tightly. His hand trembled a little as he said, "Xiao Yu, I understand what you mean. Since neither of us is going to live alone, then we might as well die together. Even if I can''t be a bird, I still want to be in touch with you. " These were the most sorrowful, yet most sincere, and most moving words of love. In heaven, I would like to compare the wingers with the wingers, in earth, I would like to build the branches for them. I don''t know how many lovers in the world have ever promised each other these words, but few would be able to work hard for them. Ye Mo Han looked up at the crowd, and then looked at Gongsun Chun Qiu. He still had the same expression. Ye Mo Han suddenly felt that this person, Gongsun Chun Qiu, was very pathetic. He even had to disguise himself with every step he took. He had earned the respect of everyone in the world just like he wished, but even his closest sister had to break off all relations with him. Could a person really want nothing at all, and yet want the ultimate, supreme right to control the fate of others? Ye Wen Han didn''t understand. Lu Li finally found the knife that Gongsun Yuxia had used to cut off his arm. He suddenly smiled with a sorrowful look on his face. He seemed very happy, as did Gongsun Yuxia. Everything around them didn''t seem to have anything to do with them. The two of them seemed to be playing in an empty prairie. When they were tired, they would nestle together and look at the blue sky and white clouds. Since the two of them had already decided to die, Ye Mo Han did not plan to stop them. In fact, he even decided to not let the people next to them disturb them. A dignified death was much better than an undignified life. Under Gongsun Yuxia''s intimate gaze, Lu Li calmly stabbed the knife that was stained with Gongsun Yuxia''s blood into his chest. Gongsun Yuxia caressed Lu Li''s face. Her face was full of a satisfied smile. Her smile made people''s hearts turn cold. Just like that, Lu Li slowly disappeared into Gongsun Yuxia''s arms. Gongsun Yuxia slowly pulled out the saber from Lu Li''s chest and smiled towards Gongsun Chun Qiu with sadness. The smile seemed to be mocking Gongsun Chun Qiu. "Stop her." Gongsun Chun Qiu suddenly roared. His usual demeanor vanished with this roar. The people closest to her made their moves, wanting to snatch the sabre from her hands. However, Gongsun Yuxia still stabbed the blade into her chest. When Gongsun Chun Qiu gave the order, Ye Mo Han did not wait for the people behind him to make their moves, and had already launched twelve palm attacks in all four directions. The palm power overlapped with each other, and those who wanted to attack were all blocked outside. Gongsun Yuxia was still dead, lying on Lu Li''s chest. Their blood had fused and they could no longer tell each other apart. Perhaps this was their long-cherished wish. Ye Jianhan silently said to the two of them in his heart: No matter if it is the lovebirds or the twigs, you two are finally together. "Everyone, back off." "Retreat!" Gongsun Chun Qiu roared in rage. The three hundred men surrounding Ye Wen immediately spread out. Ye Shuihan, I didn''t want to kill you, but you killed my sister. Ye Mo Han shook his head and sighed, "Do you really not feel that you are the one who harmed your sister? You see her as a tool for your gain, and her own choice is not worth your while. If you really care about her, you should have let her be with someone you like more than ten years ago. " Gongsun Chun Qiu''s expression was sorrowful. He stood there in a daze as he looked at Gongsun Yuxia, who had already died but still had a smile on her face. Ye Mo thought that Gongsun Chun Qiu had listened to him and continued, "Lu Li has been tortured by you to become a cripple. Your sister''s feelings for him have not changed. Furthermore, you have already obtained the Hornbeam. Seeing how your little sister is acting, are you really not the least bit compassionate? " "The leaf is cold." "Gongsun Chun Qiu pointed at Ye Wen in anger." "I have been admired by the people of this world, so even if I did something wrong, I don''t need you, a bastard born of the devil Lin Mo Xiao, to teach me a lesson." Ye Mo Han''s parents had died since he was young. Others could beat him up and scold him, but the word ''bastard'' was the last word he could bear. For his own father, Ye Sheng, Ye Mo Han had been taught by his grandfather to be a noble and noble man, so even now, Ye Mo Han was still very respectful to his father, who died to protect him before he was born. As for his mother, Lin Moxiao, Ye Mo Han initially had some prejudice against his mother. He believed that she had killed his husband with her own hands, but now that he had witnessed Gongsun Yuxia and Lu Li commit suicide, he began to understand his mother. His father was begging for death for his own sake, and his mother had also personally killed his lover for his own sake. When people were alive, would they always encounter things that they didn''t want to do and had to do? At this time, Ye Mo Han had already completely revered and revered his parents. How could he bear to be called a bastard? Besides, he had always hated people who insulted his parents. Ye Jianhan heard Gongsun Chunqiu call him a bastard, and the anger in his heart had already started to burn. "Ye Mo Han, today I will personally kill you, you bastard." Gongsun Chun Qiu''s personal message was that everyone else must step back and not interfere. The hundreds of people present knew of Gongsun Chun Qiu''s temper and immediately spread out to either side, opening up a space for the two. Ye Mo Han''s palms were like blades, slashing towards Gongsun Chun Qiu. If he couldn''t avoid this battle, then he would just attack. The palm''s power floated like a phantom, and its body was like a ghost''s. Ye Chonglou made two palm strikes in front of him, and his figure had already circled behind Gongsun Chun Qiu. He attacked without showing any mercy, punching in and out like a tiger, biting at the back of his heart. When Ye Mo Han attacked, Gongsun Chun Qiu also quickly launched a counterattack. Gongsun Chun Qiu followed Ye Wen Han''s figure, repeatedly taking action. The two''s palms collided with each other, provoking bursts of Qi flow, filling the two''s bodies with Qi. The battle continued to expand the area that the three hundred or so people were standing on. Everyone was afraid of hurting themselves, so they all moved back. Some of them had already stuck to the entrance of the secret dungeon and the backyard. Ye Chonglou''s serious injuries had just started to heal. He had originally wanted to capture Gongsun Chun Qiu within a short period of time and make the three hundred or so subordinates of Gongsun Chun Qiu throw rats out of fear. However, when they started fighting, they discovered that Gongsun Chun Qiu was much more difficult to deal with than they had imagined. After several exchanges of palms, Ye Jianhan could clearly feel that Gongsun Chun Qiu''s internal energy was much higher than his, and in terms of Qing Gong, he was on par with him. Fortunately, Ye Mo Han had plenty of experience when facing the enemy, and he was able to gain wisdom in some dangerous situations. The two of them had fought back and forth for over a thousand moves. The onlookers were shocked to their souls. It had to be known that when experts fought, victory or defeat would be decided in a blink of an eye. The longer the two fought, the more Ye Mo Han felt that he was at a disadvantage. The current him didn''t feel like he was using his inner force more and more easily in a fight like before. Instead, he felt like he was being held back by Gongsun Chun Qiu. Gongsun Chun Qiu turned his left palm, his right palm closely following his left palm. An invisible wave of air burst out from his two palms. Ye Wen Han sensed an invisible force that seemed to be made of ice and fire coming towards him. He felt as if he had fallen into an icehouse, and then he felt as if he was in a raging fire. The cold and the hot alternately pressured Ye Mo Han to the point that he couldn''t breathe. Ye Mo Han didn''t dare to move forward, but when he retreated, his legs wouldn''t obey him. Ye Mo Han quickly gathered his strength, and this action was even more soul-stirring. Ye Mo Han realized that although his Qi could be gathered, he could no longer use it in external techniques. Furthermore, he could not disperse the accumulated inner force and could only focus it on the acupoints all over his body. In this way, the danger was apparent. Once the inner force reaches a certain point in the body, if the two forces are attacked, it will create a rebound force. Even if Ye Mo was lucky enough to survive, the Jing and Mai in his body would not be able to escape death. If that was the case, it would be better to die than to live to the last breath. At this time, Ye Wen was like a tied up lamb. He could only watch as Gongsun Chun Qiu slaughtered him without the slightest resistance. Gongsun Chun Qiu slowly threw a palm towards Ye Wen''s chest, and said leisurely: "This is the Godly Demon Art. I''ve only trained to the first level, and already have such a great power. You can die from hundreds of years of lost martial arts." Ye Mo Han was shocked. He thought to himself, "Yes, this is the art of gods and devils. Isn''t the feeling of alternating hot and cold also considered to be devilish?" According to what Gongsun Chun Qiu said, he had only trained to the first layer of the skill, yet he was already powerless. If he really mastered the Demonic Art, its power would be unimaginable, and even Chi Feng would not be his match. No wonder the founder of Kongtong Sect could defeat everyone in the world in just a few years. Seeing that Gongsun Chun Qiu was getting closer and closer to him with his palm, Ye Wen thought to himself coldly, "It''s just that I''m afraid it''s too late to escape this calamity. I''ll just have to die here, so I simply closed my eyes." C66 There were already two corpses lying on the ground. One was Gongsun Yuxia and the other was Lu Li. For people with deep emotions, if they couldn''t live together, then dying together was their best fate. For example, Jiao Zhongqing and Liu Lanzhi. For example, Liang Shan Bo and Zhu Yingtai. Ye Mo Han liked those two stories very much. When he was young, he also thought that if he couldn''t be together with his beloved, he would become a butterfly and become a butterfly. Reality was sometimes more cruel than one could imagine. Ye Mo Han thought that he was about to be buried here by himself, and could not help but feel disappointed. Although he did not manage to find the real pavilion master, he had already avenged his parents, and this would not be a wasted life. What was the point of living if one had nothing to do, had no thoughts, and no motivation to do things? It doesn''t matter how big or small things are. What matters is how much self-worth can be realized. Otherwise, he could only die in his thirties and be buried in his seventies. It was unknown just how many people in the world died in this way. Gongsun Chun Qiu''s palm wind arrived, but Ye Mo Han suddenly felt it turn around and didn''t hit him. Then, the icy cold and burning feeling disappeared from his body. In the distance, Chi Feng was fighting with Gongsun Chun Qiu. Chi Feng''s palms were like raging fire, releasing a great amount of power, as if he was about to split the sky and earth. The several hundred people present had never seen such an imposing aura before, and didn''t even dare to breathe too loudly. In less than a hundred moves, Gongsun Chunqiu had been forced into a state of disarray by Chi Feng. Gongsun Chun Qiu''s arms suddenly bent and intertwined with each other, as if they were twisted and folded by someone, looking extremely strange. Chi Feng froze for a moment. Gongsun Chun Qiu''s arms suddenly grew longer. He was actually as tall as a person. His hands were like hooks as he grabbed towards Chi Feng. The speed of this change surprised Ye Mo Han. Was it also because of the Demonic Art that Gongsun Chun Qiu''s arm suddenly grew longer? Ye Chanhan had once heard his grandfather talk about a lost martial art in the Shaolin Sect called the Altering Muscle Technique. Once it was mastered, one could freely change one''s muscles and bones, and one''s body could also freely shrink. However, no one had been able to learn this martial art since Damocles. Was the Demonic Art Gongsun Chun Qiu was using now the same as Shaolin''s Altering Muscle Technique? When Chi Feng saw Gongsun Chun Qiu''s palms turn red, he guessed that his fingers were covered in poison. However, the two of them were too close, and the change was too sudden. It was too late for him to retreat. Just as Ye Mo Han was also sweating for Chi Feng, he saw Chi Feng push with his palms, and a wall of fire suddenly appeared between the two of them. As soon as Gongsun Chun Qiu''s palms touched that wall of fire, he let out an ''ah'' sound. By the time Gongsun Chun Qiu''s arms had recovered to their original length, most of his palms were charred black, as if they had just been burnt. Chi Feng looked complacently at Ye Wen and said, "My bed is cold, but which one of my Flame Palm is more powerful than his Godly Demon Art?" Gongsun Chun Qiu''s underlings looked at their master''s hands and once again surrounded the general. Gongsun Chun Qiu waved his hand and said angrily, "How did you find this place?" "This is what we had agreed upon long ago. I left the inn by myself just to wait for you to find me." It turned out that on the night of the inn, Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng had secretly planned things out. Rather than the two of them being restrained in the dark, it was better for Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng to wait for an opportunity. That night, when Ye Chonglou went with Zhao Chonglou to meet Uncle Dan, he had secretly made a mark along the way so that Chi Feng could follow along after dodging the Kongtong disciples. However, Kongtong''s disciples followed him urgently. When Chi Feng became agitated, they renounced their agreement with Ye Chonglou and ignored him. They killed all the Kongtong disciples who were reluctant to leave, including Gongsun Chun Qiu''s eyes and ears. By the time Chi Feng had followed Ye Mo Han to the thatched cottage in the forest, there were only a few corpses. Ye Mo Han had already been taken away by Gongsun Yuxia. Chi Feng helplessly returned to the burned down Kongtong Sect. When he saw that there were quite a few Kongtong disciples scattered at the entrance, he grabbed two people to force out the location of Gongsun Chun Qiu''s residence. Gongsun Chun Qiu''s mansion was originally under the influence of the Kongtong Sect, but after the marriage between Ji Yongao and Gongsun Yuxia, it had been given to Gongsun Chun Qiu as a betrothal gift within a radius of five hundred miles. Chi Feng, on the other hand, had been hiding here since three days ago. It was just that Gongsun Chun Qiu''s residence was too big, and the patrolling people were shuttling back and forth. Chi Feng was afraid of alerting the snake by hitting the grass, so he waited for the opportunity to make his move. Today, when he heard the sounds of fighting in the front yard, he hurriedly and quietly rushed over. When Chi Feng saw that Ye Mo Han was unharmed, he felt relieved. He didn''t care about the other deaths, such as Gongsun Yuxia and Lu Li. Seeing Ye Mo Han fight with Gongsun Chun Qiu, Chi Feng was quite interested. He couldn''t help but feel displeased when he saw Ye Mo Han being suppressed by Gongsun Chun Qiu. When he heard Gongsun Chun Qiu say that he was using the Demonic Art, Chi Feng''s competitive spirit rose. It just so happened that Ye Mo Han was in danger. Chi Feng came to the rescue and sent a Raging Flames Blade towards Gongsun Chun Qiu''s back. Gongsun Chun Qiu listened to the wind from behind and anticipated that someone would secretly launch a sneak attack. He abandoned Ye Wen''s cold sheets and turned around to save himself. Gongsun Chun Qiu originally thought that since he had mastered the first level of the Demonic Divine Art, he would be able to defeat all heroes in the world. But after exchanging blows with Chi Feng not long after, he was injured. "I hid here for three days and finally found you when I returned. It''s a good thing that you''re fine, otherwise I would have committed a great sin." Chi Feng said apologetically. Ye Mo Han''s heart was filled with concern for Liu Yiyi. He turned to Gongsun Chun Qiu and said, "Mr. Gongsun, you should hand over Miss Liu." Gongsun Chun Qiu said contemptuously, "You guys have the ability to kill over thirty experts of the Martial Arts School. I wonder if you guys have the ability to kill over three hundred of my men, not to mention the five thousand people of the whole village?" "Gongsun Chun Qiu, do you have more than 5000 people, or do you have more than 30,000 members of my Mo Clan?" A crisp female voice was heard. Ye Wen could tell that it was Mo Xiyan. Thinking about Mo Xi Yan, Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but be moved. He then wondered why Mo Xi was here now, and why she had brought 30,000 people with her. A group of people surrounded Mo Xi Yan in the front courtyard as they walked in: "Those 5,000 people of yours have already been taken down by my Mo Clan. Gongsun Chun Qiu, it''s time for you to take off that mask of yours and let the world see how disgusting you are." "Many years ago, the young miss of the Mo Clan left a long time ago with Feng Rui. Today, she has brought over 30,000 men to save Ye Mo Han." Gongsun Chun Qiu said with a sneer. In just two short sentences, he had already described Mo Xiyan as a woman with the nature of a flower in water. When Mo Xi heard these two words, her fair face instantly changed color from anger. When she was young, the first time she met Liang Rufeng, she had indeed been captivated by his white sword and handsome face. However, it was still a girl''s impulse when she was still young. There was nothing else between her and Liang Rufeng. This matter had long been suppressed by Mo Xi''s father, and very few people knew about it. Mo Xi Yan really did not understand how Gongsun Chun Qiu knew about it and told it in front of everyone, especially Ye Mo Han. Mo Xi Yan was so cold that others could tell at a glance. Gongsun Chun Qiu had purposely brought up this matter first, without a doubt, to give Mo Xi Yan a show of might so that she wouldn''t dare to act rashly, lest she speak of other matters. However, the current Mo Xi Yan was both ashamed and angry. There was clearly nothing going on between him and a good man like the wind, but now that Gongsun Chun Qiu had said it, it seemed like something that could not be seen. Mo Xi Yan secretly glanced at Ye Mo''s cold face, but she could not see the expression on his face. For a moment, she did not know what to do, so she stood there in a daze. However, one of her followers, an elder, said, "Mr. Gongsun, everyone says that you are of noble character, but now it seems that you are just an average person." "Who are you?" "My name is Wang Zifu, and I have watched the young lady grow up. Although she was a bit naughty when she was young, she has never done anything out of line." Wang Fu turned his head and looked at Ye Mo Han, and continued, "That matter with Young Master Liang, it''s just like a girl playing house with a young brother. Perhaps Mr. Gongsun is really as the world says, with his moral character being the best in the world, so he can''t stand half a grain of sand in his eyes. If Liangrou hadn''t taken the initiative to tell Ye Chun Han about the matter between the two of them, and Gongsun Chun Qiu had said those words alone today, Ye Mo Han might have just regarded it as Gongsun Chun Qiu slandering Mo Xi. But adding in the words of a man as good as the wind, it would be difficult for Ye Mo Han not to think too much. Ye Mo Han changed his thoughts. Although he had made contact with Mo Xiyan before, he wasn''t sure if Mo Xiyan really liked him, or if she had a good impression of the opposite sex that they had met by chance. Did he really have to be so clear about this? C67 When Ye Mo Han raised his eyes to Mo Xiyan, Mo Xi Yan was also looking at him. Chi Feng stroked his beard and smiled without saying a word. Ye Wen said in a cold voice, "Gongsun Chunqiu, release Lady Liu. I guarantee your survival." Mo Xi secretly bit her lips. She became even angrier as she thought to herself that she had come from far away to save you. Even though she had been insulted by others, she had still wanted to save them. He immediately said, "Gongsun Chun Qiu, you''re spouting nonsense. Today, I will flatten this place and take your life with me." These words were obviously meant to anger him and oppose him. Gongsun Chun Qiu looked up at his sister''s body on the ground. He was even angrier than before, "Miss Mo, one of you wants to kill me, while the other wants to keep me. I don''t know what to do." "If he wants you to live, then I will make sure you die." Mo Xi Yan glared fiercely at Ye Mo Han, and said to Wang Fu in a huff, "Uncle Wang, pass down my order to kill all the servants and captives of Gongsun Chun Qiu." When Mo Xi arrived, Gongsun Chun Qiu was engaged in a battle with Ye Mo Han. The troops without a leader were quickly defeated by Mo Xi, who had the advantage of numbers. Over a thousand people were killed and the rest were taken captives. "Yes." The 300 plus subordinates of Gongsun Chun Qiu looked at each other in dismay, then became restless. The few leaders stared at Gongsun Chun Qiu, waiting for Gongsun Chun Qiu''s order, and began fighting with the Mo family. Ye Wen Han anticipated that Gongsun Chun Qiu wouldn''t dare to act rashly, because even though he had practiced a layer of the demonic god''s technique, he was still no match for Chi Feng. Ye Jianhan was right. Gongsun Chunqiu had no intention of fighting with them because he still had Liu Yiyi. "Lord Ye." "Gongsun Chun Qiu wanted to start from the cold sheets, so as to create some pressure on Mo Xi Yan." If I am really dead, I''m afraid you will not be able to meet Lady Liu. " Ye Yi Han felt that Gongsun Chun Qiu''s words were reasonable. He was really afraid that with Mo Xi''s personality, she would kill him out of anger. If that happened, it would be disastrous for Liu Yi Yi. He pleaded at Mo Xiyan, "Miss Mo, Miss Liu and I have a deep relationship. There are some mysteries that can only be solved by Lady Liu. I hope Miss Mo can fulfill them." Mo Xi Yan sneered, "What a joke. It''s not like I have Miss Liu in my hands, so Young Master Ye should request for help from that old thief Gongsun Chun Qiu, right?" Chi Feng was afraid that the more Ye Mo Han talked about Mo Xiyan, the angrier he got, so he hurriedly tried to smooth things over, "Miss Mo, don''t be angry with my grandson. This child has never had contact with a girl since childhood, so he doesn''t know how to make a pretty girl happy." Mo Xi Yan had long heard that Chi Feng was the sworn brother of Ye Mo Han''s grandfather, and when she heard him praise her as pretty again, she felt really happy in her heart. The sullen expression on her face was also subtracted a little, but she still said in a somewhat sullen voice, "For someone like me, how could I catch Young Master Ye''s eyes? I''m afraid that the only girl he can coax is Lady Liu." Everyone present knew how to feel jealous. However, Ye Mo Han understood that Mo Xi Yan''s intentions were not in vain. Did Ye Mo Han really not understand? Or did he need to do something more important to him? Perhaps even he himself would not be able to give an answer. Ye Mo Han saw that Mo Xiyan had room for discussion, so he said, "Senior Chi is right, I don''t really know how to talk. I have offended you in some ways. I hope Miss Mo will understand." Mo Xi saw that Ye Mo Han was apologizing to her. Although her face still showed displeasure, her heart was already filled with joy. All the unhappiness from before had also almost been swept away in an instant. In the blink of an eye, he saw Gongsun Chun Qiu sneering, but his heart was filled with rage. "Gongsun Chun Qiu, you insulted me in front of so many people. He has to die." "Even if I stood there and didn''t retaliate, Ye Mo Han, would you dare to let Mo Xi Yan kill me so easily?" Gongsun Chun Qiu looked at Ye Mo Han with a mocking expression. "This old man doesn''t believe that you can''t find a girl surnamed Liu after searching this entire place." Chi Feng suddenly jumped up, and with several ''whoa'' palm strikes, a fiery red palm light flashed in the air like a beam of flame, straight towards Gongsun Chun Qiu''s face. Gongsun Chun Qiu did not move at all, as if he was wholeheartedly seeking death. He didn''t seem to be in a hurry, it was indeed Ye Mo Han who was in a hurry. At the same time as Chi Feng made his move, Ye Chanhan flew into the air with several palm strikes. The power of his palm and Chi Feng''s Raging Flames Palm stirred up in the air. In an instant, countless sparks appeared; it was extremely beautiful. Although Chi Feng''s Raging Flames Palm was blocked by Ye Mo Han''s palm attack, it was only slightly weaker, and only slightly weaker. Gongsun Chun Qiu did not want to die. He only wanted to see Ye Mo Han make his move. Ye Mo Han also couldn''t stop Chi Feng''s palm power, so it was time for him to protect himself. Gongsun Chun Qiu had previously suffered at the hands of Chi Feng. When he saw that the power of Chi Feng''s palm strike was still surging, he didn''t dare to take it head on. He dodged to the side to avoid the palm strike. The four lackeys behind Gongsun Chun Qiu used all their strength without dodging. They did not expect that the palm attack from Chi Feng had suddenly disappeared into the four lackeys'' palms. The four people''s faces were red as they stood there blankly. Surprisingly, they had no life left in them. From the moment Chi Feng struck a few times to the moment the four of them died, only a few moments had passed. Although Chi Feng was dozens of feet away from Gongsun Chun Qiu''s palm strike and had been blocked by Ye Mo Han''s palm strike, he was still able to instantly kill four of Gongsun Chun Qiu''s men. His power could be imagined. However, no one''s attention was attracted by the four dead men. They all looked to the side ¡ª ¡ª Gongsun Chun Qiu. The blade pierced Gongsun Chunqiu''s heart from the front and chest. As Gongsun Chun Qiu dodged Chi Feng''s palm strike, he felt a gale of wind behind him. He thought he could dodge the palm strike before dodging the attack, but the incoming sword was too fast. By the time he stood up, the sword had already pierced into his body. For a sword to be so fast, it must be as good as the wind. Ye Mo Han''s heart was filled with regret, and he secretly blamed himself for his carelessness. Since Mo Xi Yan had come, how could good news like this not follow? "Alright, Big Brother Liang. This upright fellow was just slandering us a moment ago." Mo Xiyan glanced at Ye Mo Han complacently. Back then when she wanted to pull Liang Yifan along, Liang Yifeng had no choice but to tell Mo Yunfan. Because of this, Mo Xi Yan had been angry at Liang Yifan for so many years. Three years later, Nangong Ping came to propose marriage at Nangong Bing''s turn. Mo Xi Yan agreed without hesitation and provoked Nangong Ping with her words. She had borrowed the power of the Righteous Wind and killed Nangong Ding. In the next few years, Mo Xi Yan publicly announced that she would kill Liang Rufeng to avenge her fiance, until she met Ye Mo Han at Wu Yi Hall. When she saw him again, she realized that she did not like him as much as she had liked him, but treated him like a brother. Liangrou naturally knew Mo Xi Yan''s heart, so he decided to become sworn brothers with her and become brother to sister of the opposite sex. All of these naturally happened before Ye Mo Han left for the East China Sea. "I heard it all. So I killed him on behalf of my sister. " Liang Rufeng drew his sword and flicked his wrist, causing blood to fall. Instantly, the blood droplets were completely unstained. When Gongsun Chun Qiu''s subordinates saw that their master had been killed, they unloaded their weapons and the leader of them bowed to Mo Xiyan, "I''ve long heard of the Mo Clan''s recruitment of good warriors. Since Mr Gongsun has already been acknowledged, I sincerely request Miss Mo to accept our hundreds of brothers." "Alright." Mo Xi Yan walked up and said, "Do you know where Gongsun Chun Qiu has hidden Lord Ye''s Lady Liu? Hurry up and release Lady Liu, so that Ye Wen will not be anxious. " "Miss Liu is now in a safe place." Ye Mo Han looked at the breeze with a shocked expression. He couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard he thought. How could Ruofeng know about Liu Yiyi''s whereabouts? How did she meet him? So what did Gongsun Yuxia say about personally bringing Liu Yiyi into the prison? Ye Mo was shocked and covered in cold sweat. Could it be that Liang Rufeng really had something to do with the Jade Pavilion? C68 After the death of Gongsun Chun Qiu, Mo Xiyan and Wang Fu also took over the Kongtong Sect. However, the Mo Clan did not classify this place as their own territory. Instead, they were waiting for Hua Shan to transfer it. Ye Chanhan was very confused about the reason. Initially, Mo Yunfan had been eager to go to the other side of the Forbidden Land, but why did he give it up to the Hua Shan Sect as the territory of Kongtong? Ye Jianhan feared that he would be ridiculed if he directly asked Mo Xiyan, so he secretly asked Wang Fu. According to Wang Fu''s words, it was Zhang Qingwu who informed Mo Xiyan to come here to find Gongsun Chun Qiu. Since Mo Xiyan had been detained by Mo Yunfan at home for a long time. When she heard that she was coming to Kongtong, she cried and insisted on rushing over. She didn''t expect to meet Ye Mo Han again. Mo Yunfan also wanted to return the favor he had received from outside the city. Secondly, Kongtong was located in the middle and was connected to many forces. If the Mo Clan were to have this place again, it would definitely cause discontent with Shaolin, Wu Dang, and the Nangong Clan. In order to avoid alliances, Mo Yunfan could only go with the flow and hand the Kongtong Sect over to the Hua Shan Sect. The Kongtong Sect, which had been standing in the martial arts world for almost a thousand years, collapsed and disappeared. As for what Zhang Qingwu had said that would cause Mo Yunfan to directly send out the troops, Wang Fu no longer revealed it. When Ye Jianhan asked if Liangrou had come with them, Wang Fu shook his head in denial. Ye Mo Han''s heart skipped a beat. If Liang Rufeng hadn''t come with Mo Xiyan, how did he meet Liu Yiyi? Was there really such a coincidence in the world? Even if there was, Ye Mo Han didn''t believe that this would happen. Ye Mo Han, Mo Xi Yan, Chi Feng and Liang Rufeng left Gongsun Chun Qiu''s residence together. At this time, Ye Wen took a quick look at the entire house. Excluding the backyard, the front yard had a total of six entrances and six exits. Each entrance had the same layout and structure. After exiting the last gate, the towering gate stood tall and straight. In the words of the Western Zhou Dynasty, it was written with the characters'' Gongsun ''and'' Gongsun ''in large, golden characters. "To think that Gongsun Chunqiu would push his sister into a fiery pit just because of a Hornbeam. I''ve heard that the Gongsun Family has been taught by Kong Meng for generations." Chi Feng sighed. "This kind of person is too decent. It''s not excessive for Brother Liang to kill him." "Mo Xi Yan proudly looked at Ye Mo Han and then looked at An Ran." It''s a pity that the Hornless Lamp could not be found. I heard my father say that several times, so I wanted to see the honor of this Hornless Lamp. " Ye Mo Han was shocked. Could it be that the reason the Mo Clan sent out their troops was because Zhang Qingwu mentioned the Hornless Pan in his report to the Mo Clan? Zhang Qingwu had set the condition of the Horned Lamp in order for Mo Yunfan to send troops to occupy the headless Kongtong Sect. Now that Mo Yunfan had obtained the Horned Lamp, he would hand over the Kongtong Sect''s territory to the Hua Shan Sect. However, it was unknown whether Mo Xi Yan would be willing to give up Kongtong''s subordinate territory without the Horned Lamp or the Mo Clan. Perhaps the Mo Clan had already gotten their hands on the Hornless Lamp, but Mo Xiyan did not know that Wang Fu was the most likely person to own the Hornless Lamp right now. Mo Xiyan called him Uncle Wang, he was obviously Mo Yunfan''s trusted aide. After Ye Mo Han had guessed all this, his heart suddenly brightened. He then asked casually, "I am curious as to why Young Master Liang just so happened to appear and kill Gongsun Chun Qiu. How did you meet Lady Liu Yi Yi?" "Yeah, how did you happen to arrive in time?" Mo Xi Yan turned to ask Liang Rufeng. Like a prince, Liang Rufeng dressed in white calmly said: "Speaking of which, five days ago, I had nothing to do and went to an inn. I just happened to see Hua Shan''s disciple Li Fanghe whispering with three other people." "Li Fang He?" Ye Mo remembered that this was the person he saved from the Giant Spirit Tiger on his first trip to Mount Hua. "What did they say?" Mo Xi could not help but ask. "Because it''s an inn, I''m afraid Li Fanghe will recognize me." "" Like the wind, "" "They''re waiting for me outside the door. The moment the four of them exit the inn, they''ll head towards the territory of the Kongtong Sect. I''ll follow them there." "And then?" Ye Mo Han only wanted to know how Ye Mo Han had met Liu Yi Yi. At this time, Ye Mo Han had some suspicions about Liang Rufeng. Gongsun Chun Qiu was right. Anyone beside him could be a member of the Jade Pavilion. The best example was Zhao Zhong Li and Uncle Dan, who had been friends for many years, yet still betrayed Uncle Dan. "The four of them entered Gongsun Chun Qiu''s residence at night and didn''t come out until late at night. When we came out, the four of us were still carrying a big box. " "That box contains Lady Liu." "Did they say anything?" When the box was opened, it was like the wind, naturally he would exchange blows with the four of them. Ye Mo Han''s concern was whether or not the wind would be able to get something from the four of them. Liao Rufeng said guiltily, "I underestimated Li Fanghe. He knew he was no match for me, so he killed the other three first." "And then you killed him?" Ye Mo Han became even more suspicious. "I wanted to get some clues from him, but he suddenly turned into a pile of bones." "Bones?" Mo Xi Yan found it unbelievable. When he sent the letter to Chen Shaochong about Liu Yiyi, he suddenly turned into a corpse. Ye Chanhan couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine. The most powerful poison in the martial arts world was the Thousand Poison Sect, which shocked everyone. If what Chen Shaochong and Liang Rufeng said was true, then the strength of the poison in the Emerald Jade Pavilion should be comparable to that of the Emerald Jade Pavilion. The four of them walked as they talked, and before long, they arrived at a farmhouse. This was the only farmhouse in a radius of two miles, and the land had been abandoned. It was obvious that no one had lived here in a long time. "Miss Liu has been poisoned and lost all her skills." "" However, I do not know what kind of poison it is. Originally, I wanted to go to Gongsun Chun Qiu''s place and search for the antidote today. As he spoke of Mo Xi Yan, Liang Rufeng''s words seemed to have a warmth to them, and he wasn''t as cold as when he was talking about other things. Ye Mo Han''s heart was filled with indescribable emotions, but he pretended not to hear it. He quickly walked towards the farmhouse. Pushing the door open, Liu Yiyi was just about to start a fire and cook when she saw Ye Mo Han leaving the firewood in his hands. She didn''t know what to say. When Mo Xiyan, Liang Rufeng, and Chi Feng came in, Liu Yiyi''s expression returned to normal and she chatted about the twists and turns. That day, after Liu Yiyi was captured, she was brought to a secret place by the Heavenly Wolf, but for some reason, she was found by Gongsun Yuxia. When Liu Yiyi saw Gongsun Yuxia, she wanted to resist, but she was knocked unconscious by her palm. When she woke up, she was in a secret cell, and at that time, Liu Yiyi also realized that her martial arts skills were being suppressed by a force in her body. Liu Yiyi was taken to another place in the prison before even two days had passed. When she woke up that night, she found herself in a good situation. As for Liu Yiyi, she was told she was trapped in a box. Gongsun Chun Qiu was already dead. Li Fanghe and his men were trying to send Liu Yiyi somewhere, but it had already become a mystery. There were more and more mysteries in Ye Mo Han''s heart. From the first time he had discovered the existence of the Jade Pavilion, the mysteries were growing bigger and bigger like snowballs. More and more people were involved. He had a feeling that this was just the tip of the iceberg of the Emerald Jade Pavilion, and that its true power was beyond his imagination. With such a powerful force, why didn''t the Emerald Jade Pavilion just show itself to sweep the martial arts world, wipe out the outsiders, and obtain the supreme power in this world? Ye Wen felt a chill in his heart, as if the clouds had parted and the sun had risen. If he found what the Emerald Pavilion was worried about, perhaps he could find out who exactly was the master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion, and figure out how big the game of chess he played was. C69 When Chi Feng saw Liu Yi Yi and Mo Xi Yan standing beside Ye Mo Han at the same time, he secretly felt nervous for Ye Mo Han. Mo Xi had an extroverted personality, but was also a bit domineering and full of the temper of a princess. Although Liu Yiyi looked delicate, she could also tell that she was someone who would not easily change her mind. Although Mo Xi Yan treated Liu Yiyi with courtesy on the surface, her tone and speech were full of hostility. Liu Yi Yi didn''t think much of it, and she cleverly moved away Mo Xi Yan''s provocations every time. Recalling that Liu Yiyi had consumed a stalk of cabbage grass, so she needed to find the Ghost Valley to dispel the effects of the pill, Mo Xiyan asked Mo Xiyan, "Miss Mo, Miss Liu had once consumed a stalk of cabbage grass, and only the Ghost Valley was able to dispel the effects of this herb. Please tell Mr. Ghost Valley''s whereabouts, Miss Mo." Mo Xi gave a snort and turned her head away, saying: "Only my father can find that weird old man, how would I know where he is?" Ye Mo Han didn''t know if Mo Xi Yan was speaking the truth or if she was deliberately making things difficult for him. He wanted to say more, but was interrupted by Liu Yi Yi Yi Yi, "It''s alright. After so many years, the medicinal properties will probably become weaker and weaker. As Liu Yiyi spoke, she smiled and looked at Ye Mo Han. Her eyes were filled with pride, happiness, and satisfaction, as if telling Mo Xi that nothing else mattered to her as long as she was with Ye Mo Han. Actually, Liu Yiyi didn''t really care about what she had forgotten when she found out that Ye Mo was already like this. But Ye Mo Han needed her to remember how she had taken the cabbage, how she had entered the Jade Pavilion, and how she had been assigned to kill Ye Mo Han. It could be said that all of this was because of Ye Mo. According to Liu Yiyi''s wishes, she wanted to stay away from the martial arts world, away from the Jade Pavilion, and live in seclusion in the mountains for the rest of her life. The jealousy on Mo Xi''s face immediately gushed over as she stammered, "Actually, that strange old man from Ghost Valley also followed us. It''s just that he didn''t want to see anyone, so he never showed himself. Let''s see if he''s willing to see you when we get back." Ye Jianhan was overjoyed and suspicious in his heart. Since the Ghost Valley had come in secret, it must have something to do with the Hornbeam. This weirdo knew nothing about poisons, disguises, and gunpowder, so his interest in lost martial arts was naturally very high. On the way back, Chi Feng was at the front, Ye Mo Han and Liu Yi Yi Yi were at the back, and Mo Xi Yan and Liang Rufeng were at the back. Ye Mo Han''s thoughts were in a mess as he tried his best to analyze all the clues related to the Jade Pavilion. Ever since he had met Zhang Yiming in Mount Hua, all sorts of things had happened, ending with the death of Lu Mingjie. After that, He Wulan invaded the Hua Mountain Sect, and the territories that the Mo Clan attacked were all lost. After that, he met Zhao Binglong and Chi Feng, and together with Chi Feng, Ye Mo Han''s identity as the new pavilion master of the Jade Pavilion was confirmed. Right now, not only did the Emerald Pavilion want to eliminate Ye Mo Han unknowingly, they also wanted to turn Ye Mo Han into their own pavilion master to attract the attention of the big sects. At this time, the Mo Clan was with him. If this were to spread out, Wu Dang, Shaolin and the Nangong Aristocrat Clan would definitely criticize Mo Yunfan. At that time, which side would the Hua Shan Sect be on? Thinking of this, Ye Mo was shocked. The Hua Shan Sect''s goal was definitely not to be the Kongtong Territory. Although this place was prosperous to the people, it was close to the Nangong Family. If the Hua Mountain Sect took control of this place, it was equivalent to taking care of the backyard for the Nangong Family. With Zhang Qingwu''s foresight, it was impossible for her to not see the stakes involved. She used the Horned Lamp as bait to lure the Mo Clan in, probably to cause the other great powers of the martial arts world to be displeased with the Mo Clan. If Mo Yunfan managed to master the Demonic Divine Art and was able to master it, with the addition of his heroic and powerful Mo Army, he would be able to take the world by hook or by crook. So as long as Mo Yunfan sent someone here to take away the Horned Lamp and leave the Kongtong territory to the Hua Mountain Sect, it would naturally arouse the suspicion of other powers. The several major powers would assume that Mo Yunfan had obtained the Horned Lamp, and would force Mo Yunfan to hand over the Horned Lamp. If Mo Yunfan agreed, then it would be alright, but if he did not hand it over, then they would definitely surround him with Wu Dang, Shaolin, and the Nangong Family. Zhang Qingwu''s plan, regardless of whether it could cause the Jianghu to besiege the Mo Clan, but the suspicion towards the Mo Clan was inevitable. The depth of Zhang Qingwu''s scheming, the depth of his thinking, Ye Mo Han was not as good as himself. The tree is a great example. When they returned to the Gongsun residence, Mo Xi Yan called Wang Fu over and whispered a few words into his ear. Wang Funiang agreed and took a look at Liu Yiyi before leaving. "I''ve seen the Ghost Valley before. It seems that his temper hasn''t changed at all," Ruo Feng said. "Even if you place the blade against his neck, this strange old man''s temper won''t change." Mo Xi Yan turned to look at Liu Yiyi. "Lady Liu, you need to be mentally prepared. He might not necessarily help you if he agrees to meet you, but if he decides to help you, he will also help you recover your martial arts." These words were said with sincerity. Liu Yiyi also smiled kindly as she thanked him. Seeing the two girls acting like this, Chi Feng quietly pulled Ye Mo Han along and said, "I think these two girls are pretty good. Your luck with women is much better than your father''s. How about you marry these two girls to my granddaughter-in-law?" Ye Mo Han forced a smile and shook his head: "If I really can marry them both and still be like a fish in water between them, then I won''t be afraid of those ten jade pavilions anymore." Chi Feng chuckled and said: "Kid, if you can talk glibly in front of women, with ten Mo Xiyan and Liu Yiyi, you can marry them all." The old and young were happily chatting away. Wang Fu ran over and shouted at Liu Yiyi from afar, "Miss Liu, it''s a good thing. Mister Gui has agreed to meet you right now. Please come with me." Liu Yi Yi Yi looked at Ye Mo Han, who nodded to him. Mo Xiyan saw this, but she did not dare to flare up again. She ran up to Chi Feng and started shouting at him about Grandpa Chi, asking him about the matters of the martial arts world when he was young. Chi Feng had been locked up for so many years, so he was naturally willing to chat with others, especially beautiful girls. No matter how old a man was, he was very willing to chat with beautiful girls. It had nothing to do with anything else, it was just natural. Ye Mo Han saw that Mo Xi Yan and Chi Feng were extremely happy, so he walked in front of Liang Rufeng and said: "I wonder when the competition we agreed upon will be carried out." "When you solve all the problems, it will be time for us to fight." Liang Rufeng looked at Mo Xiyan. "Do you think these things will affect me?" Ye Mo asked. "It is indeed hard to deal with the Jade Pavilion, and now you have offended Wu Dang and Shaolin." "Laughed like the wind." Whether it''s light or dark, it''s enough for you to be busy. " "Don''t you believe that I''m the master of the Jade Pavilion?" "Those who are willing to believe in you, you don''t feel like you''re the master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion at all. Those who aren''t willing to believe in you feel like you''re the master of the pavilion." Liang Rufeng''s words were naturally to believe that Ye Mo Han was not the master of the Jade Jade Pavilion, but what about Ye Mo Han? Did he believe in good things? Perhaps he did, perhaps he did not. Perhaps even Ye Mo Han himself could not be certain. He did not know if the sudden appearance of An Ran was a coincidence, or if it was due to him. If Ruofeng really was a person from the Emerald Jade Pavilion, then he could explain why he killed Gongsun Chun Qiu. But why did Ruofeng bring Liu Yiyi back? If Ruofeng was not a person from the Emerald Jade Pavilion, then it did not make sense for him to kill Gongsun Chun Qiu. Was it really just because Gongsun Chun Qiu had slandered Mo Xi? Ye Mo Han also looked at Mo Xi Yan. At this moment, the sun was shining down on her. Mo Xi''s white face seemed crystal clear, like a ripe fruit. Mo Xi Yan was like a child, laughing and playing with Chi Feng. The two of them were separated by a few dozen years, just like grandfather and granddaughter. Ye Mo Han had no choice but to admit that Mo Xi Yan was indeed beautiful. "There''s nothing between Xi Yan and me." "That''s right," Liang Rufeng suddenly said. At that time, she was still young, so I followed my uncle''s orders to go to the Mo Clan. This was how we met. That''s when she started to hate me. " "So that''s how it is. He went to find someone to kill you because of hatred. However, all of them were people he found that weren''t his opponents. They were all killed by you." Ye Wen Han thought of this and shuddered. Mo Xiyan had a kind heart just because she was rejected, then her heart would be quite vicious. "All of this is truly because Nangong Beidou is too annoying. Thus, she borrowed my sword and killed him." It seemed like Liang Rufeng was not afraid of offending the Nan Gong Family. "So that''s the case. But Nangong Ping was killed by you and not only did he not seek revenge, he was even able to deal with Lu Mingjie together with you. His bearing is truly amazing." The cold of the sheet was incomprehensible. If one of his brothers were killed, he definitely wouldn''t let go of the murderer so easily. "The Nangong family has quite a bit of power, they can be called the number one family in the entire Central Plains. Nangong Ping is the eldest son, Nangong Bing is the second son, and there are still six brothers below. Nangong Feng will definitely threaten Nangong Ping in the future, so he should also thank me." These words from Liang Rufeng had really made Ye Mo Han understand. In front of power, there was nothing left. Furthermore, before Nangong came to me to spar with me, he made it known to everyone in the martial world that there will only be one person who will survive this battle. " "It seems that Nangong Ding is very confident in his sword art." Being too confident was not always a good thing. Ye Chanhan had suffered greatly in this aspect. For example, he had misjudged before his fight with Zhao Chongli and Zhao Binglong. "So, I still killed him." Liang Rufeng sighed, and continued to stare at Mo Xiyan, "Xi Yan and I have already become sworn brothers and sisters of the opposite sex. Initially, we had only agreed to have one, but now I have decided to fight to the death. But you must take good care of Xi Yan. " When the good wind mentioned this again, Ye Shuihan still did not know how to reply. Liu Yi Yi and Mo Xi Yan were both very good girls, but Ye Wen clearly knew that he did not have the authority to choose anyone. As for the matters of the heart, it was clear that Liu Yiyi loved him dearly. Ye Mo Han knew what Mo Xi Yan was thinking, but he still couldn''t figure it out. But if Ye Mo Han could choose either of the two, Ye Mo Han himself felt that it wasn''t fair. In Ye Chanhan''s mind, regardless of whether it was a man or a woman, regardless of their feelings or their kinship, even if they couldn''t have absolute fairness, there should still be relative fairness. This was the right that everyone should have. C70 Almost two hours later, Wang Fu walked over with Liu Yiyi. Seeing that Liu Yi Yi Yi looked as if she had left, Ye Mo had some doubts in his heart, so he walked up to her. "The Ghost Valley said he can''t cure the herb." Liu Yiyi spoke first. Wang Fu nodded his head in agreement, "But the poison that suppressed Lady Liu''s martial arts has already been dispelled by Mister Gui." "The Ghost vale was able to cultivate the cabbage, and yet it can''t be solved?" Chi Feng and Mo Xi Yan also walked over and asked in confusion. "Mr. Ghost was afraid that you would not believe me, so he told Old Senior Chi and Young Master Ye that he had stealthily cultivated this cabbage thirty years ago. After cultivating it and being too happy, he had completely forgotten about the concoction of the antidote. After all these years, he has already forgotten how to concoct the antidote himself. " Wang Fu said with an apologetic smile. Moreover, Mister Gui said that Miss Liu has consumed the herb for too long, so the medicinal properties of the herb have long been harnessed within her body. Even if there is an antidote, the medicinal effects would not be effective anymore. " "Who did Mr. Ghost give the cabbage to? "He should remember this ¡­" Ye Mo thought. Since the Bluegrass had been cultivated thirty years ago, the Ghost Grains definitely wouldn''t have easily given it away. The person who gave it to him must have remembered it clearly. As long as he could find out who these people were, he would be able to find the person who fed the Bluegrass to Liu Yiyi. "If you want to get something out of him, you''d better give up on it as soon as possible." Mo Xiyan continued. He had a very strange temperament and bad memory. He didn''t even remember what happened yesterday, not to mention what happened 30 years ago. "Is he right?" Ye Mo Han suddenly grabbed Wang Fu and raised him up. "Are you Wang Fu?" "What are you doing?" Mo Xi Yan was shocked by Ye Mo Han''s actions. "He''s Mr. Spook, isn''t he?" Ye Mo stared at Wang Fudao. Wang Fu suddenly laughed happily. His voice even changed when he spoke, "Good boy, good eyesight. My title as the number one in the world in disguise has been in vain. Who would have thought that I would fall at your hands today." Everyone was shocked, including Liu Yiyi. She and Wang Fu had always been together, and they even met Ghost Valley together. He did not see the Ghost Valley. However, Wang Fu was always by his side. Why did he suddenly become the Ghost Valley? Liu Yiyi suddenly remembered that the Ghost Valley had told Wang Fu to go inside to get the medicine. However, in just a short period of time, how did the Ghost Valley was able to change its appearance into Wang Fu''s? At that time, most people wouldn''t even have enough time to change their clothes. However, Liu Yiyi had no choice but to believe it, because she could tell from Wang Fu''s voice that he was the one who spoke, Ghost Valley. Seeing Wang Fu admit it, Mo Xi Yan was also shocked. She said to Ye Mo Han: "Quickly put him down. This old man is too old to be bothered by you." Ye Mo Han put down the ghost valley and said apologetically, "My apologies." "Good boy." "The Ghost Valley smiled." I originally wanted to take a look at Chi Feng. I didn''t think that after all these years he would be seen through by you, kid. " Chi Feng laughed out loud and said: "Ghost vale, you and I haven''t seen each other for 40 years, let''s not talk about the small grudges we had in the past, but you should now properly cure Miss Liu of the medicine, and remind her of some things from the past." "I''ve already said it before. The medicinal properties are too long, so taking the antidote won''t be of any use. What''s more, I don''t even have the antidote." Gui Gu shook his head like a rattle, and continued to question Ye Wen, "How did you find out that I wasn''t Wang Zifu?" Like the wind, Mo Xi Yan, Liu Yiyi and Chi Feng also wanted to know how Ye Mo Han had seen through them. Although Mo Xi Yan had been coaxed up by Wang Fu since she was young, she couldn''t find anything that didn''t look like the Wang Fu that Ghost Valley was pretending to be. "Everyone has their own characteristics when they walk. Some people are obviously not obvious." "Ye Wen Han looked at the Ghost Valley and said." Wang Fu, on the other hand, has a slightly larger left leg than your right leg for every step you take, while your right leg is slightly larger than your left leg. " "What if Wang Fu suddenly changed it?" Mo Xi asked doubtfully. "Habits are hard to change in an instant. From the moment he came out, I had been staring at his steps, so I was sure that he was the Ghost Valley." Ye Wen said as he stared at Ghost Valley. Ghost Valley laughed as he clapped his hands, praising, "Seconds, seconds. Ye Mo Han, the rumors about you in the martial arts world are so mysterious, and I don''t think much of you. Seeing you today, you really live up to your reputation, and are much better than your grandfather and Chi Feng. " "Then, can Miss Liu remember the past?" "Ye Mo Han''s words changed the subject." "Or, can you remember who you gave the kale grass you grew to?" "I forgot, I forgot. Who could still remember after so many years?" With that, the Ghost Hollow suddenly jumped five zhang away. The speed of its movement was so fast that it actually wasn''t any slower than Monkey Shadow. "After so many years, you actually dabbled in Qing Gong?" Chi Feng quickly got up and gave chase. Of course, Ye Mo Han wouldn''t just stand by and watch the Ghost Valley run. The more they ran, the more it proved that Ye Mo could still remember what had happened before. At the very least, it meant that he was in cahoots with the Jade Pavilion. Thinking about how Mo Yunfan managed to recruit such an extraordinary person, who could also be a member of the Jade Pavilion, Ye Mo Han felt a wave of fear. After passing through the third courtyard, Ye Han had already surpassed Chi Feng, but he had already disappeared without a trace. There were many courtyards and buildings, so it was very easy to hide a person. Ye Mo Han looked around and saw that no one had shown any signs of entering any of the houses. Ghost valleys'' qinggong was really that high, could they shake Ye Mo off in such a short period of time? Even the so-called number one martial arts expert, Monkey Shadow, could not lose him that quickly. Therefore, Ye Wen was certain that the Ghost Valley Zi was in one of the rooms in this courtyard. "This old thing''s legs are really nimble." Chi Feng chased up and cursed. "Ah!" It was a man''s scream. Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng immediately rushed towards the house where the voice came from. Ye Mo Han''s palm split the door open. There was a man''s corpse on the ground. Was it Wang Zifu or Ghost Valley Zi? Liang Rufeng, Mo Xiyan, and Liu Yiyi also caught up, along with the shocked Mo Clan members. A group of people bustled towards this room, which was dispersed by Mo Xi''s scolding. "Who died? Wang Fu or Ghost Valley? " Mo Xi asked as she was checking on the dead man''s body. After receiving Wang Fu''s answer, Mo Xiyan burst into tears. Wang Fu was Mo Yunfan''s trusted aide. When Mo Xi Yan''er was still young, Mo Yunfan had been rather busy. Other than the wet nurse who was in charge of Mo Xi Yan''s clothing and food, the rest of the time it was Wang Fu who was coaxing Mo Xi Yan. So many times, Mo Xi Yan had almost treated Wang Fu as her second father. Now that Wang Fu had been killed miserably, how could she not be sad? The crying Mo Xi Yan was like a helpless child. Ye Mo Han, Good Wind, Liu Yiyi, and Chi Feng tried to persuade her, but it was to no avail. No matter what kind of relationship it was, it was something that could not be separated from. But what about those who view power as the unparalleled Gongsun Chunqiu? Did these people not have any feelings? If they did, then what made them devour their feelings one step at a time and use any means to gain some benefits? C71 Wang Fu had 13 wounds on his body, all of them on his hands and feet. The fatal wound on his chest had pierced into his heart. Blood had already scabbed the wounds in other places, and there was still heat in the blood from his chest. The blood was still flowing out. "Wang Fu came into this room to get you some medicine?" Ye Mo Han turned his head and asked Liu Yi Yi. "Next door." Liu Yiyi supported Mo Xi Yan. Mo Xi Yan seemed to no longer have any interest in the surroundings. Ye Mo Han immediately rushed out, and Liang Rufeng and Chi Feng followed him out. When he opened the door of the room next door, there was still a corpse on the floor, blood all over the place ¡ª another Wang Fu was lying on his back, holding the weapon in both hands. The weapon had been inserted into his chest, leaving only the handle in his hand. The blood was still warm, oozing from between Ghost Valley''s fingers. "What a good ''Ghost Valley'', to be able to kill Wang Fu right in front of our eyes and then run all the way here to commit suicide." Chi Feng sneered as he stood at the door. "He didn''t commit suicide." Ye Mo Han and Liang Rufeng said this at almost the same time. "Oh?" Ye Jianhan signaled for Liang Rufeng to continue speaking. Like the wind, he pried open Ghost Valley''s hands, revealing the hilt of a blade, a short blade, and the hilt covered in blood. His hands were covered with blood, and so were the backs of his hands. Liang Rufeng drew his saber and said, "He was killed by Wang Fu." "What?" Chi Feng said in disbelief. Wang Fu died first. " Liang Rufeng pointed at Ye Mo Han and said, "You can explain to Senior Chi about the rest." "The one we were chasing wasn''t Ghost Valley Zi. It was another person." "Ye Wen said with a frown." If the real Ghost Valley members were to pretend to be Wang Zifu, I think I would not be able to find any flaws. " "So you''re saying that there''s a third person who killed Wang Fu and blamed Ghost Valley and then let Ghost Valley commit suicide?" Chi Feng obviously didn''t believe it. "There should be two people. One disguised himself as Wang Fu, while the other killed the Ghost Valley Children and Wang Fu. The reason why I didn''t see the Ghost Valley is because they were being threatened and couldn''t show themselves. " Ye Wen Han bent down and tore off the mask on Gui Gu Zi''s face. His original appearance was that of a very old man. His wrinkles overlapped with each other and his facial features were almost completely covered up by these wrinkles. "Originally, the two of them were interrogating the Ghost Valley when Wang Zifu and Liu Yiyi arrived. Their original plans were put on hold for now." "" Ye Han continued. " After that, the two of them let Wang Fu go in to get the medicine and took him away. Then, that person disguised himself as Wang Fu and came to see us with Yi Yi. "According to what you said, they captured Ghost Valley for some sort of plan. But now, two people are pretending to be Wang Fu. Could it be that Wang Fu''s clothes and mask were prepared beforehand?" Chi Feng continued to raise questions. "Perhaps their target on this trip is the Ghost Valley Zi and Wang Fu, so it''s easy to disguise as them." Liang Rufeng interrupted. "Then what is their plan? They actually did not target Mo Yunfan''s daughter, but instead targeted two of their subordinates." At this time, Chi Feng''s tone somewhat believed that Ye Mo was cold and kind like the wind. "The Hornbeam." "When Ye Mo Han said these three words, Chi Feng was extremely shocked." Mo Xi Yan must have insisted on coming here, so Mo Yunfan had already secretly told Wang Fu and Ghost Valley to not let Mo Xi see the Hornless Lamp. " "Therefore, since the murderer knows who the Hornless Pan is keeping, he should first capture the Ghost Valley and interrogate it. "After not getting any results, you want to start from Wang Fu." Chi Feng thoughtfully said. "That''s right. However, the two of them did not utter a single word. The fact that Wang Fu had been stabbed so many times was something that the man had purposely done for Ghost Valley to be afraid of. But now, it seems that the culprit has successfully obtained the Hornbeam, so he first killed Wang Fu, then killed Gui Gu Zi, and then moved Gui Gu Zi here to make it look like he committed suicide. " "Ye Wen Han added." Of course, this all happened before we chased them here. " "Was that cry made by the murderer in order to let us see these things?" Chi Feng looked at Mo Xi who had just stopped crying and asked. "Yes." Ye Wen let out a breath of relief. Even if the illusion doesn''t confuse us, the two of them can still take the opportunity to escape with the chandelier. " "Can you be sure who did it?" Mo Xi''s eyes were slightly red and swollen. Her tone was ice-cold, her anger reaching its peak. Ye Mo Han shook his head apologetically, "Not now." "But it won''t be long." Liang Rufeng glanced at Ye Mo Han, who didn''t know whether his words were meant to comfort Mo Xi Yan or were due to his own judgement. It was night. Ye Mo and the others all stayed in the second courtyard. Their houses were next to each other, and the thirty thousand people that Mo Xiyan had brought were spread out across the courtyard, patrolling day and night. Ye Mo Han and Liang Rufeng were worried for Mo Xi''s safety. They both wanted Mo Xi Yan to bring her people back first, so they only left a few thousand people to transfer with the Hua Shan Sect. However, Mo Xi Yan was determined to find Wang Fu''s killer and avenge him, so no matter what the two of them said, Mo Xi Yan wouldn''t listen. The stars gradually thinned, and the full moon hung in the west. Ye Mo Han couldn''t sleep, so he got up and left the room. He saw Mo Jia Army going back and forth, ten people in a group, ten groups in a group. He wore armor, held a spear in his hand, and hung a saber by his waist. They walked in a uniform manner, just like a single person. The patrolling men did not rest well during the day, but at night they were still full of energy and did not show any signs of fatigue. Ye Mo Han was secretly envious in his heart: Mo Yunfan was indeed someone who knew how to rule the army. Just from the 100 people training, as long as the Mo family army was determined to compete in this chaotic world, the other sects and powers would definitely not be able to sleep in peace. This was probably the main reason why Zhang Qingwu wanted to scheme against the Mo Clan. Ye Jianhan guessed that with Zhang Qingwu''s temper, he would definitely secretly recruit troops and expand Hua Shan''s military force. When the two tigers fought, there would definitely be one wounded, and the Hua Shan Sect would then come out to clean up the mess. The door to the adjoining room, which was as clear as the wind, opened. Upon seeing Ye Mo Han, he walked in. "The stars or the moon?" Liangreng raised his head and looked at the sky. This seemed to be a form of courtesy, but it also seemed like a joke. At this moment, the stars were pitifully few, and the moon was about to set. Ever since he had known Liang Rufeng, Ye Mo Han had felt that he was a person who didn''t know how to joke. Thinking of this, Ye Mo Han felt that these days he had been very nervous. Whenever he could peacefully pass a few days, some trouble would come to him. Was it always trouble to find people who didn''t like him? "If there''s less trouble, I won''t just reward the moon and stars. I''ll go and pick them." Ye Wen said with a cold smile. Sometimes, even if the situation wasn''t that optimistic, it would still be better to laugh. "Right." "Ye Mo Han looked in the direction of Mo Xi Yan''s room." Are you trying to comfort Xi Yan by telling her that the killer will appear soon? " After Ye Mo Han shouted ''Xi Yan'', he was shocked. Liang Rufeng smiled and asked, "Do you think that the killer simply wants to take the Hornbeam?" Ye Mo Han''s suspicion of the culprit naturally fell upon the Hua Shan Sect, but he did not dare to easily believe it now. He only said: "If I were the culprit, I would not have returned after obtaining the Hornless Soul Lamp. If I had returned, I would have been courting death." "Whether you really don''t know it or pretend you don''t." "A good wind blew towards the horizon, and he seemed to be able to see what Ye Mo was thinking." The deaths of Wang Fu and Ghost Valley Child, as well as the missing Hornbeam Lamp, are all related to the Hua Shan Sect. " "The Hua Shan Sect?" Ye Mo Han pretended to be surprised. "Sending an army 30,000 miles away just for the Hua Shan Sect to take over their territory? Do you think Mo Yunfan would do something like that?" "Like the wind, I''ll get straight to the point." Therefore, it should be the Hua Shan Sect that leaked the information about the Hornless Lamp, and this information should be mixed with a transaction. " "The Mo Clan got the Hornless Lamp, and the Hua Mountain Sect got Kongtong." Ye Wen Han originally thought that Liang Wefeng was obsessed with swordsmanship, but today, he realized that his thoughts were very meticulous. "Right." Liang Rufeng then pointed to the Mo Clan''s patrolling troops in the distance, and said: "But perhaps the Hua Shan Sect only wants to isolate Zhang Qingwu in the martial arts world. Once the world is at war, Hua Shan will have one fewer strong enemies." Ye Jianhan had thought of all this, so he was silent. "But." "A change in the topic is as swift as the wind." Have you ever thought that even if Zhang Qingwu caused a war, would she have the ability to reap the rewards? " Ye Mo Han had indeed never thought of this. From Liang Rufeng''s words, Ye Mo Han could tell that he had already expected this to happen. He was talking to him at this time because he wanted to remind him of something. The current Hua Shan Sect, Zhang Qingwu had just taken the Sect Leader''s position and was unable to initiate a war against other forces. If that was the case, Zhang Qingwu definitely had his own reasons and confidence. What was the motive behind this? C72 The moon had completely set, and it was now the dawn. The sheets were cold and breezy. "What do you think?" Ye Wen Han simply did not want to, good as the wind must have thought of something, only then will he say so to me. "There is also a force behind Zhang Qingwu that supports him in this way." "Ye Mo Han was shocked by what Liang Zhen said, but he had no choice but to admit that what he said was reasonable." As for who this power was? We were unable to guess who it might be. Perhaps it might be Wu Dang, or perhaps it might be Shaolin, or perhaps it might also be the Nangong Imperial Clan. " "So it could also be the Jade Pavilion?" Ye Wen Han''s complexion changed. If Zhang Qingwu was from the Jade Pavilion, then Zhang Yiming''s death would be reasonable. As a father, who would have thought that their daughter would kill them? But Ye Mo knew that there was no evidence, and this was all just speculation. But Ye Jianhan himself felt that he was more inclined to put Zhang Qingwu on the opposite side. He always felt that Zhang Yiming was Zhang Qingwu''s murderer. "No matter who was hiding behind the scenes, the Hua Shan Sect led by Zhang Qingwu was already completely on the same side as this hidden power." "That''s right," the man said worriedly. "If it really is the Jade Pavilion, then war is inevitable. And it seems that the Jade Pavilion is fully confident that we can eliminate all the other forces in the martial world." "I really underestimated the Jade Pavilion back then." After experiencing so many things, Ye Mo felt more and more that the Jade Pavilion was terrifying. This organization is so tight that it can be found anywhere, but there is no trace of him anywhere. The Emerald Pavilion, had left no place for him to use his abilities. If you can''t find something you can''t see, you can''t deal with it. "I feel that no matter who goes to investigate the Jade Pavilion, they will be on the defensive. They might even get killed. I''d rather wait and see." Liang Rufeng''s words made a lot of sense. "Then we''ll accompany her here and wait for the people from the Hua Shan Sect." Ye Mo Han''s words naturally referred to Mo Xi Yan. "Stay here with her and wait for her." "You''re leaving?" "I''ve told you everything that I can think of. Why are you still here even if you don''t want to leave?" "A calm breeze caressed the sword in his hand." Recently, I have been too busy with random things. It''s time to find a quiet place to practice my sword. " "Alright." "Ye Mo Han didn''t stop them in the slightest." I''ll say goodbye to her for you tomorrow. " For those who were determined to leave, regardless of whether they were friends or lovers, it was useless to ask them to stay. It would be better to just send them off. At this moment, Ye Mo Han was thinking about whether there was still a secret matter to be done before Liang Ri suddenly appeared and left. Ye Chanhan was still suspicious of Liu Yiyi, but to Zhang Qingwu, he was more inclined towards her being forced to work for the Emerald Jade Pavilion. After all, he was the one who found Liu Yiyi. Humans always had a tendentious mindset, so it was almost impossible to be objective. It was also because of this that many interesting things happened between people. If people were cold between people, then wouldn''t that be much more boring? Liang Rufeng had already left, and the guard naturally did not dare to stop him. Ye Mo Han watched his proud and aloof figure disappear into the courtyard. Suddenly, he felt a tinge of envy for Liang Rufeng. He should have been a loner too, going wherever he wanted to go, doing whatever he wanted to do, but now what? Can I walk alone? If there was a worry in his heart, even if he could walk, wouldn''t he feel lonely and lonely? However, there was no one Liang Rufeng cared about. Ye Mo Han asked himself how many times he had asked himself, but he still did not know who the person he cared about was. The sun had begun to rise in the east, and the darkest hour of the day had passed. When the sun rose, it was yet another beautiful and dazzling day. Many people forget what happened in the dark when they saw the sun rise. Some say it''s hard to be confused, it''s a way of life. And Ye Jianhan felt that forgetful people were not worth forgiving at all. Ye Mo Han Han took the opportunity to organize his thoughts, and reorganized his main goal in his mind. The first target was naturally the Emerald Martial School. Finding the master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion to thwart his plans, his second priority was to guard against the Hua Mountain Sect and prepare for the future when Zhang Qingwu would collude with the Emerald Jade Pavilion. As for the conflicts among the other sects in the martial arts world, Ye Mo Han felt powerless. After he found the jade pavilion, he was ready to go into seclusion in the mountains and forests. Because those self-proclaimed righteous sects, every one of them had a past that was hard to look back on. Now that he had gained the authority to speak, he used all his might to wash away his filth and started to suppress others. In fact, it was all because of power and benefits. Ye Mo Han sometimes thought that these so-called righteousness was even more annoying. Like the false and respected Gongsun Chunqiu, what he did was worse than some of the real bad guys. Ye Mo Han returned to his room and laid down on his bed. He was soon overcome by sleepiness and fell into a deep sleep. Ye Mo Han woke up because Liu Yi Yi woke him up. It was almost noon. Ye Wen woke up from his sleep. Liu Yiyi smiled and said, "Get up quickly. The Hua Shan Sect''s Elder Li and Elder Chu are here. I saw that you are still sleeping, so I came to inform you." Ye Mo Han''s eyes were sleepy and he suddenly thought of something. He asked with concern, "They didn''t see Senior Chi, right?" Although Chi Feng was the sworn brother of Ye Mo Han''s grandfather, Ye Mo Han still felt it would be better to call him senior. The reason why Ye Mo Han was worried about Chi Feng meeting with the Hua Shan Sect''s two elders was because Chi Feng had already expressed his disgust towards these martial artists. After all, the two Sects'' Sect Leaders had jointly locked him up for dozens of years. The next person Chi Feng hated was naturally the Hua Shan Sect. Furthermore, Li Zhi Xiang and Chu Li were his mother''s junior brothers. Although Ye Chanhan didn''t have a good impression of the Hua Shan Sect, he didn''t want to blame the past on others. Furthermore, Li Zhi Xiang and Chu Li had tried to protect Ye Chanhan. "Don''t worry. Although little sister Xi Yan is sad, she still has some sense of propriety. She has long coaxed Senior Chi to somewhere else." Liu Yiyi pursed her lips and smiled. Young Master Liang''s room is empty. Do you know where he went? " "He''s gone." When Ye Mo Han heard Mo Xi Yan push Chi Feng away, he felt slightly more at ease. He couldn''t help but secretly praise Mo Xi Yan''s ability to deal with things. "Why did he suddenly leave?" "What?" Liu Yiyi was surprised. I haven''t even had the chance to thank him personally for saving me. " Ye Mo Han grabbed his coat and left the house, turning his head with a smile, "Young Master Liang can just ask you to thank me." When Ye Mo Han left, he naturally went to find Li Zhi Xiang and Chu Li''s saddles. Seeing Ye Mo Han in the distance, Liu Yi Yi couldn''t help but sigh to herself. As a woman, how could she not see through Mo Xi''s thoughts? Liu Yiyi also really did like Ye Mo Han. Although she forgot about her past with Ye Mo Han due to the cabbage, she knew that she had already given Ye Mo Han all her people. After two days of interaction, Liu Yiyi was no longer that disgusted with Mo Xiyan. Especially after seeing how Mo Xiyan had been grieving over Wang Fu''s death yesterday, it was as if something had touched her heart. At that time, Liu Yiyi really wanted to walk up and hug Mo Xiyan, to bear the pain for her. Right now, Liu Yiyi could die for Ye Mo Han, but she still couldn''t make the decision to give Ye Yi Han away. C73 There were four coffins in the courtyard, two containing Wang Fu and the Ghost Valley, and the other two empty. This was something that Mo Xi had ordered someone to create overnight. The two extra dishes were naturally for the murderer. Li Zhi Xiang and Chu Li had only brought ten thousand people with them when they came to Kongtong. The two of them had already arrived at Kongtong the day before yesterday. When they heard that Mo Xi Yan was here, they hurried over. When they had just entered and saw the four coffins, the two of them felt extremely awkward. After listening to Mo Xi Yan''s explanation, the two of them represented the Hua Mountain Sect in mourning for Wang Fu and Ghost Valley. At that moment, Mo Xiyan was accompanying them in the main hall, and the guests sat down. Mo Xi Yan took the main seat while Chu Li and Li Zhixiang took the main seat. After Ye Chanhan came in, Chu Li and Li Zhixiang''s faces looked a little unnatural, and Ye Chanhan understood the two. Although Zhang Qingwu did not directly follow Wu Dang and Shaolin to express his attitude and attack him, the elders of the Hua Shan Sect could not get too close to him, otherwise, if word of this got out, it would definitely affect the reputation of the Hua Shan Sect. "Lord Ye." Mo Xiyan glanced at Chu Li and Li Zhixiang. Yesterday, Brother Liang said that the murderer will appear soon. Do you think that what he said is correct? " Chu Li and Li Zhixiang looked at each other, not understanding what Mo Xi Yan meant. However, Ye Mo Han knew that the murderer should be at least two people, according to his and Liang Rufeng''s analysis yesterday. Liang Rufeng then said that the murderer would appear soon. Today, Chu Li and Li Zhixiang had both come here, and Mo Xi Yan was still feeling sad. No matter who said that the murderer would appear soon, she would believe it. Besides, two people had just arrived. Ye Mo Han wasn''t sure if Chu Li and Li Zhi Xiang were the culprits or not, but the two of them were definitely suspicious. "Young Master Liang left last night." "¡­ ¡­" Ye Mo Han didn''t know how to reply. He told me to tell you today that he wants to find a quiet place to focus on training his sword. " Mo Xi laughed coldly and turned to look at the two of them, "Good Young Noble Feng said last night that the murderer of my Uncle Wang would appear soon, and Young Noble Ye Mo Han said that there should be two murderers. Elder Chu and Elder Li have indeed come at the right time today." Ye Mo Han looked at Mo Xi Yan in surprise. He had thought that she would do things with a sense of propriety if she could take Chi Feng away. Who knew that when he appeared, she would start pointing at Chu Li and Li Zhi Xiang as murderers? "Miss Mo." "The face of the saddle suddenly changed." Are you saying that Junior Brother Li and I killed the people from the Mo Clan? " "May I ask how Sect Leader Zhang of the Hua Shan Sect knew that Gongsun Chun Qiu had a Hornbeam, and that the Kongtong Sect was in chaos?" Mo Xiyan stood up and dozens of Mo Clan members immediately rushed out from the back of the hall, all of them wielding sabers and axes. Ye Jianhan finally understood why Mo Xiyan had sent Chi Feng away. She wanted to take down Chu Li and Li Zhixiang herself. "Miss Mo!" Seeing that the situation was urgent, Li Zhixiang frequently signalled to Ye Mo Han to persuade Mo Xi Yan. Senior Chu and I have only come here on the orders of the Sect Leader. As for the other matters, Senior Chu and I are completely unaware of them. Furthermore, Senior Brother and I were always on the way here yesterday. " "So you''re saying that I''ve wronged you?" Mo Xi questioned. "We still need evidence." "" Ye Mo Han advised. " "We can''t just incriminate the two elders based on speculation alone. This won''t be good for the Mo Clan and the Hua Shan Sect in the future, right?" Mo Xi waved her hand, indicating for everyone to withdraw, and the tense atmosphere immediately eased up. Mo Xi Yan sat down again and said: "What Young Master Ye says is reasonable. I was too impulsive to do anything because of Uncle Wang''s death. I hope the two elders can forgive me." Chu Li and Anfey coldly snorted, Li Zhixiang said, "I understand Miss Mo''s feelings, two experts from the Mo family have been defeated consecutively, and the Hua Shan Sect deeply regret this, please grieve Miss Mo. As for the culprit, senior brother and I will watch out. If we meet any suspicious people here, we will definitely arrest them and hand them over to the Mo Clan for interrogation. " Li Zhixiang''s words not only helped to smooth the situation over, but also reminded Mo Xiyan to bring her people and leave as soon as possible. Ye Mo Han laughed in his heart. Li Zhi Xiang was so tactful. If he was useful to other martial artists, Mo Xi Yan, however, would naturally not take advantage of him. Mo Xiyan said, "If the murderer is not found, then I will not leave this place for a day. If the two elders have any objections, I will temporarily take over Kongtong''s entire sect. Then, I will slowly search for the murderer every day." "You." Chu Li was about to get angry, but he was stopped by Li Zhixiang. "Since that''s the case, senior brother and I will take our leave first." "Then I will have to trouble you to send them to the two elders of the Hua Shan Sect." Mo Xi looked at Ye Mo with a cold smile. Ye Jianhan was unable to figure out Mo Xi Yan''s appearance, so he had no choice but to send Chu Li and Li Zhixiang off. When the three of them arrived at the gate, Chu Li and Sa were still depressed. Li Zhixiang, on the other hand, was much better off. "Cool." Li Zhixiang said. Let''s not talk about the Mo Clan for now. Right now, Wu Dang and Shaolin in the martial arts world are obviously sending people to kill you, so you should be more careful. " "Your Martial Uncle Li is right." "The saddle said." In the entire Hua Shan Sect, from the head to the disciples, no one would believe that you are the master of the Emerald Martial Palace. However, you and Chi Feng have killed so many experts of the Wudang Sect, so it is only right that they do not give up. " "I''ll be careful." Although Ye Mo Han didn''t have a good impression of the two of them, he wasn''t prepared for them. Of course, Ye Mo Han was still suspicious of whether or not they were the culprits. Right, is Senior Chen still at Mount Hua? " "Chen Shaochong was invited out of the sect by the leader of the Qingwu Sect. He is now the Great Elder of the Hua Shan Sect." Li Zhixiang also sounded very happy. Perhaps from Li Zhixiang''s point of view, Zhang Qingwu was indeed still young, and having Chen Shaochong as his assistant was a good thing for the Hua Shan Sect. Ye Mo Han could not match the image of Mount Hua''s Great Elder with Chen Shaochong''s. Ye Mo Han secretly mocked himself. Perhaps it was because he had solidified the Hua Shan Great Elder and Lu Jie, but hearing that Chen Shao Chong had become the Hua Shan Great Elder, Ye Mo Han felt that it wasn''t quite right. Chu Li and Li Zhi Xiang greeted Ye Wen Han for a while longer before they bade farewell. After the two left, Ye Wen raised his head and looked towards the sky. The sky was blue and the sun was warm. It was a very good day. On the left and right side of the door were large areas of bamboo, verdant and verdant, radiating with vitality. A lot of people said you can''t live without bamboo, bamboo can build up people''s feelings. Ye Jianhan approached the bamboo forest, casually broke a bamboo, broke off the branches, observed for a while and then casually threw it away. Then, he directly entered the bamboo forest. He broke a bamboo that was as thick as a thumb, observed it for a while, and then casually threw it away. It was as if he was a child playing with a bamboo. What was Ye Mo Han trying to do? However, he looked very happy. Was he really happy because he was playing with bamboo? Ye Chanhan tossed and turned in the bamboo forest for a long time before he finally came out, unsatisfied. He turned his head to look in the direction in which Chu Li and Li Zhixiang had left, but there was already no sign of them. Ye Mo Han suddenly ran towards that direction, and after a few jumps, his figure disappeared. C74 There was a small path that wound all the way to the end of it. Ye Wen Han turned onto the path, which was covered in dust. It was obvious that some horses had just passed through, so Chu Li and Li Zhi Xiang didn''t ride any horses. This road led to the Kongtong Sect. Kongtong had been sent to Gongsun Chun Qiu. It would take two days to walk, and it would take more than one day to use the Qing Gong during that time. Ye Jianhan suddenly felt that something was wrong. Why did Chu Li and Li Zhixiang need to walk at such a distance? Could it be that the two of them were really in the vicinity yesterday? Or could it be that the two of them were the murderers of Wang Fu and Ghost Valley? Ye Wen Han didn''t understand. Ye Jianhan quickened his pace and turned three corners. The small road suddenly widened, and the dirt road became a stone road. Under the sunlight, the stone road was littered with corpses. Blood was flowing through the dirt, and the smell of blood was mixed with the smell of earth. It was an unspeakably strange feeling. Ye Mo Han was still too late. Chu Li''s saddle and Li Zhi Xiang''s bodies both had quite a few wounds, at least twenty of them were sword wounds. Obviously, the two of them had been in a fierce battle with each other. Clearly, the opponent had high martial arts skills and high sword arts. Ye Chonglou knew that only the sword art of Liang Rufeng could reach such a level. Liang Rufeng also had enough time to kill the two of them, and also had enough reasons. Of course, the reason was because the two of them had killed the Ghost Valley Child and Wang Fu. However, if the people who killed Wang Fu and Ghost Valley Zi were really Chu Li and Li Zhixiang, then the Hornbeam Lamp would fall into the hands of Liangrou. Had the good wind left in the night just to seize the Horned Lamp? At this moment, Ye Mo Han''s thoughts were in a mess. He felt like he had entered a maze. He had just found an exit, and in the blink of an eye, it had become a dead end. Ye Jianhan suddenly raised his head and saw that in front of the corpse, there were several red marks the size of a palm. They were left behind by the horse hooves stained with the blood of the saddle and Li Zhixiang. However, the horse''s hooves had already been wrapped by something, so there were no footprints left on the dirt road. It seemed like the killer had prepared everything beforehand, as if he had expected Ye Mo Han to come over. Ye Mo Han rushed to catch up with him. Although they had been dead for a while, Ye Mo Han was going to run with a horse in Marseille in less than two hours. Just thinking about it was an incredible thing, but he really did it. Ye Mo Han, who had used all of his strength, was much faster than before. In the time it took to boil a cup of tea, he had already traveled seven miles. He had already reached the end of the stone road, which connected with another stone road. Turning around, he saw a simple inn, and beside the inn, there was a horse tied to the door. Its hooves were not wrapped, but blood could still be vaguely seen on its fur. No matter how simple and crude an inn was, there should at least be a manager. However, the counter was empty, and there was only one person in the inn. A guest dressed in green was sitting with his back facing the door. There was a sword on his table, and it was already hidden, but how could a person hide his edge? Ye Mo Han sat across from the blue-robed man. There was only a large plate of cooked beef on the table, so the blue-robed man directly grabbed it and ate it. There was no wine on the table, not even a bowl of water. "You don''t drink?" Ye Mo Han clearly saw this person''s face, purple face without any beard, the bones of his hands that grabbed the beef protruded, and the veins in his hands were exposed. "You ran so far in one breath, you should be hungry." He was indeed waiting for Ye Mo Han, so this person should be the killer of Chu Li and Li Zhi Xiang. His meaning was naturally to let Ye Mo Han eat as well. Ye Mo Han was also not polite, so he grabbed a piece of beef with his hand and started to eat. The two of them did not say anything else until they finished the platter of beef on the table. "Don''t you want to know why I''m here alone?" The green-gowned person casually wiped his mouth and asked Ye Mo Han. Ye Wen Han stretched and said, "He should have been killed by you." The green-robed man nodded, "The shopkeeper and waiter are too noisy. Their corpses are right behind the counter." A man who is going to kill for being noisy must have a very violent temper. However, Ye Mo Han felt that the man in front of him was abnormally calm. "You killed four people today?" Ye Wen asked coldly. The blue-robed man nodded again. Then, he took something from his waist and placed it on the table. It was wrapped in a black cloth and looked like a square box. "This is the Hornbeam." The green-robed man''s words were tantamount to replying to Ye Mo Han, which meant that Chu Li, saddle and Li Zhi Xiang had indeed killed Wang Fu and Ghost Valley Zi. Ye Mo Han looked at the black cloth wrapped around the Hornless Lamp, his heart mixed with mixed feelings. This set of martial arts had caused so much harm to so many people. If they were kept alive, it would only lead to more slaughter, and they might as well just destroy it. "If you can kill me, the Hornbeam is yours." The blue-clothed man said in all seriousness. His words were neither arrogant nor impetuous, but they caused one to feel a chill in one''s heart. "I just want to know who sent you." Of course it''s the Jade Pavilion." At this moment, a hint of a smile appeared on the purple-faced man in blue clothes. If I were to die in your hands today, I would advise you that you really can''t offend this Emerald Jade Pavilion. "Against him, you are a moth in a fire, a mantis in a car. "You are not from the Jade Pavilion." Ye Mo Han shook his head and said. The sword suddenly came out of its scabbard and sliced horizontally. Ye Mo Han raised his head and dodged. He slapped his palm on the table, and his body borrowed the force to swim ten feet away. The green-robed person''s wrist lightly trembled, rolling towards Ye Mo Han like a snake. Ye Mo Han saw that there were dozens of benches in the room, so he kicked one by one, sending all the benches beside him flying towards the green-robed person. The green-robed person''s sword was indeed very fast, so fast that it formed a barrier. Even if it was a fly, it would not be able to fly into the barrier that he created with his sword. Flies could not fly in, let alone benches, so the inn was soon full of sawdust. When the last bench was kicked, Ye Mo Han also followed with his palms. One move was enough to topple mountains and overturn seas. Waves of air surged out, causing the house to shake, as if it was about to collapse from the overwhelming energy. The green-robed man''s long sword hacked horizontally. The attack he sent out instantly transformed into a sword beam that was ten feet long, slashing into the waves of air. With a loud bang, the wood shavings that were about to land flew into the air once again. With this shock, the simple and crude house shook even more violently, as if it was about to collapse soon. The sword in the green-robed person''s hand pierced towards Ye Mo Han. He struck out with his left palm from the right, intending to trap Ye Mo Han within it. The sword had arrived in the blink of an eye, and Ye Wen launched several powerful attacks to the right. The green-gowned person only felt a huge force counterattack from his left, and immediately drew back his sword, dodging Ye Mo Han''s attacks. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was fast, Ye Mo Han''s palms would have cut his left arm off. When the green-robed person sensed that Ye Chanhan''s internal energy was higher than his, he did not dare to compete with him in internal energy. Instead, he made the sword in his hand move faster, more ruthlessly, and more viciously. The sword Qi and the Qi waves created by Ye Wen''s attack clashed, and countless wood shavings flew around the two of them, wrapping around them. The sword of the blue-robed man became denser and denser, one to ten, one to a hundred. The sword beams intertwined, and the power of the attacks was overwhelming. Ye Mo Han didn''t dare to directly counter it, he could only dissolve the sword Qi attack with his palms and fists. The two of them had exchanged more than a thousand moves. In terms of inner force, Ye Mo Han had the upper hand, but the green-robed man''s swordsmanship was exceptional, and he had the advantage in dealing with the bare-handed Ye Mo Han. The sun began to set. There was a lonely inn by the side of the road. It seemed as if a storm was brewing. Invisible waves of air and sword light came out in layers, adding to the already shabby house. It was like a dying camel, waiting to crush its last straw. As more and more sword lights appeared, they became more and more abundant. Ye Mo Han''s Qi was also steadily increasing. The Qi waves were getting thicker and thicker, pressing against the sword Qi. The tables in the room had already been broken, followed by the inn''s counter and wine jar. The sound of something shattering could be heard, but how could Ye Mo Han and the green-robed person hear it? The man in green suddenly bent down and flipped his sword. The sword qi that was wrapped in sword light shot towards Ye Mo Han''s chest at an extremely fast speed. Ye Mo Han turned his palm into a fist, slightly bent his legs forward, and faced the attack from the side with the ''Twin Dragon Goes to Sea''. Initially, Dual Dragon Goes to Sea was the same as toppling the mountains and overturning the seas. It was the simplest and most basic of techniques, but the power of the user varied greatly. At this time, Ye Mo Han''s internal energy was no longer inferior to the top masters in the martial arts world, so he used this move. A vigorous energy surged up from his dantian and flowed out from his hands. With a boom, the earth shook and the mountains shook. The last straw that overcame the inn finally fell down. The four walls collapsed and the roof directly fell down. Dust and debris flew everywhere. The horse that was tied to the door ran away in fright from the collapse of the house. It was the only living thing that had witnessed this fight, but it had no mouth, otherwise it could boast that it had witnessed an amazing fight in which one could put one''s life on the line. In the center of the collapsed building, two figures suddenly flew out. The sun was about to set and the night was about to arrive. If someone was here and had a slightly better eyesight, they would see that one of the people suddenly had something fly out of his body and insert it into the unprepared other person. The sword in the green-robed person''s hand was buried under the rubble, and there was something in his chest. It was a green bamboo that was about a foot long and as thick as a thumb. The blue-clothed person looked at the green bamboo with disbelief. He had not expected this bamboo to be so fast. He was so fast that he couldn''t even defend himself. With a ''bang'', the green-robed man''s corpse fell onto the ground. Ye Mo Han''s body was soon drenched in sweat. Fighting was a very exhausting affair, especially with his opponent who was on par with him. Not only did he have to fight with force, he also had to fight with intelligence and reaction speed. During the fight, he couldn''t relax his vigilance even a bit. Two days had passed since noon, and it was already dark. It was strange that Ye Wen was still not tired. C75 Ye Mo Han Han looked at the green bamboo. This was something he had meticulously chosen and placed in his bosom in case he needed it. He hadn''t thought that it would really be used. Ye Mo Han turned around and walked back into the ruins. It took him a long time to find the black cloth wrapped around the Hornless Lamp. When Ye Mo Han held it in his hand, he already felt like it was just a pile of debris. After taking off the black cloth, Ye Han could see the dark green fragments of the horned lamp. On each piece was a small piece of writing, but Ye Han could not recognize any of it. It should be a foreign language. Ye Mo Han carefully looked through the fragments one by one, and then once again wrapped them in black cloth. There were no other houses nearby, so Ye Mo walked into the high ground beside the road and dug a deep hole. He poured a small part of the hornbeam shard into the hole and then buried it. He then walked back for another mile or so before digging a deep hole. He then poured some of the broken pieces into the hole to bury them. Just like this, Ye Wen had to dig a total of nine holes before he managed to bury all the fragments. From then on, the Hornless Pan''s Soul Lamp was destroyed, including the mighty Godly Demon Art. Ye Wen had buried the Hornless Soul Lamp and disappeared from the world. No matter if Ye Chonglou''s actions had a good or bad impact on the future, there was one thing that he was certain of: it had avoided many conflicts, lost a lot of blood, and lost a lot of casualties. After he had done everything, Ye Wen let out a long breath of relief. While he was feeling happy about it, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. After saying goodbye to him, Li Zhi Xiang and Chu Li were in no hurry to return. Zhang Qingwu must have told the two of them to keep such an important item like the Horned Lamp. The reason why the two of them got the Horned Lamp Pan was to return to Mo Xiyan to ask for the Gongsun Manor, which should be so that Mo Xiyan wouldn''t suspect the Hua Shan Sect. Therefore, the two of them naturally did not dare to casually hand over the Hornless Lamp to their subordinates for safekeeping. However, they could not bring it along with them to see Mo Xi Yan. If the two of them had hidden the hornbeam lamp on their way back, they would have gone back in a hurry." After Li Zhi Xiang and Chu Li Sa were suspected by Mo Xi Yan, not only was they not in a hurry to leave, but they were courteous to him for a long time. This meant that the two of them would definitely not worry about the Hornless Lantern anymore. Ye Wen had already figured it out, and the green-robed person must have received Zhang Qingwu''s order along with Li Zhi Xiang and Chu Li. Chu Li and Li Zhixiang went back to check on the Mo family. However, the two of them had not expected that Mo Xi Yan would immediately become suspicious and even want to kill the two of them after hearing Liang Rufeng''s words. What was even more unexpected was that the two of them had been killed by their companions. When Ye Mo Han asked who the green-robed person was, Ye Mo immediately replied back to the Jade Pavilion, making Ye Mo feel suspicious. From the looks of it, the green-robed man was indeed not someone from the Jade Pavilion, but was sent by Zhang Qingwu. It made sense. On the one hand, Zhang Qingwu wanted to involve the Mo Clan in the internal strife between the Kongtong Sect and Gongsun Chun Qiu, so that would arouse the displeasure of the other factions. On the other hand, he also wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of Chu Li and Li Zhixiang. After all, the two elders belonged to their own seniors. If Zhang Qingwu wanted to gain complete control of the Hua Shan Sect, he would need to purge the Hua Shan Elders. The three elders who had a hundred thousand disciples of Mount Hua, from the moment they killed Lu Mingju, it could be seen that the three of them had completely supported Zhang Qingwu. Only Li Zhixiang and Chu Li, relying on their friendship, complained about Zhang Qingwu''s way and couldn''t let him manage the Hua Shan Sect according to his own thoughts. With Zhang Qingwu''s temper, it was only a matter of time before he would make a move against them. This time, the appearance of the Hornless Lamp gave Zhang Qingwu an absolute chance. From this, it could be seen that Zhang Qingwu didn''t want the Hornbeam. She just wanted to destroy him and take sole control of the Hua Shan Sect''s power. But who told Zhang Qingwu about the Hornless Lamp? Zhang Qingwu should also know that Ye Mo and Chi Feng were in Kongtong Sect. In that case, Zhang Qingwu was most likely in cahoots with the Jade Pavilion. Ye Wen was sweating cold sweat. Zhang Qingwu''s unscrupulous way of doing things could indeed be considered to be on par with the stinky smell of the Jade Pavilion. If Zhang Qingwu had been involved with the Emerald Jade Pavilion for a long time, all the forces in the martial arts world would be like meat on a chopping block, waiting to be slaughtered at any time. After the murder of Chu Li and Li Zhixiang, Zhang Qingwu of the Huashan Sect became the true man. What about Chen Shaochong, who became the Great Elder of the Hua Shan Sect? Was he among the people Zhang Qingwu was against? Although he didn''t ask much about the Hua Shan Sect, he was clear about many things. Zhang Qing Wuli must have invited him to be the Great Elder of Hua Mountain because he was looking for another opportunity to get rid of Chen Shaochong, or perhaps Zhang Qingwu already had a plan and hadn''t had the time to implement it. Ye Chanhan had decided to go to the Hua Shan Sect to stop Zhang Qingwu''s conspiracy. He couldn''t just sit by and watch Chen Shaochong get killed. When Ye Jianhan returned to Gongsun Mansion, the entire courtyard was already brightly lit. When the subordinates saw Ye Mo Han return, they immediately surrounded him. Mo Xi Yan was furious that she couldn''t find Ye Mo Han, and she sent hundreds of people to search for him. Only three people were dead. After the report, Mo Xi Yan became even more worried. She sent another hundred people to search, saying that they were not allowed to return until they found her. At that time, Ye Mo was probably secretly burying the Hornless Lamp, so he paid more attention to what was happening on the side. That was why he didn''t find anyone Mo Xi Yan had sent over. Ye Mo Han hurriedly went to find Mo Xi Yan to give her a clear explanation. Mo Xiyan, Liu Yiyi, and Chi Feng were all in the hall within the courtyard. "Chu Li Sa and Li Zhi Xiang are dead. There''s still another person. Did you kill him?" Seeing that Ye Mo Han had returned, Mo Xi impatiently asked. "I didn''t kill Elder Chu and Elder Li." "Ye Mo Han told the truth." They must be the two who killed Wang Fu and Ghost Valley. " "I, Brother Mo, am still right." Mo Xi said with a little pride. I want to thank him for killing them. " "I''ve already killed that person." "What?" Ye Mo Han''s words surprised the three of them. "You didn''t kill the murderer, but you killed the murderer." Mo Xiyan sighed. " So where is the Hornbeam? " "The Hornbeam has been destroyed." Ye Mo Han had no choice but to explain his deduction to the other three and tell them that he was going to Mount Hua again. "I have heard of that kid, Chen Shaotian. He is just as famous as the Lofty Pride. I just didn''t do anything about it." Chi Feng''s meaning was naturally to follow Ye Wen''s lead. At this moment, Ye Mo Han, Chi Feng and Mo Xi Yan all turned their gazes towards Liu Yi Yi. Liu Yi Yi looked at the three of them and said, "I won''t be going to Mount Hua. Instead, I''ll cause more trouble if I go." "Alright, Sister Yiyi, come with me." Mo Xi Yan quickly walked over and held Liu Yiyi''s hand. Mo Xi Yan actually had no ill intentions towards Liu Yiyi. At most, she had seen her together with Ye Mo Han every day, and Ye Mo Han had also been envious and jealous of her. Now that she heard Liu Yiyi take the initiative to say no, she was overjoyed. She agreed to bring Liu Yiyi back to the Mo Clan. This was exactly what Ye Mo Han was thinking. He thought that Liu Yiyi wouldn''t be willing to go to the Mo Clan, even if she wanted to. Seeing the two of them acting in a friendly manner, as though they were sisters, Ye Mo Han was rather surprised. However, it was not without worry as he said: "Since two of the Hua Shan Sect''s elders died here, Zhang Qingwu will definitely say that it was the Mo Clan. In order to avoid any more trouble, you all will lead your men away from here tonight. " It was night. Mo Xi Yan gave the order to return and ordered someone to carry Wang Fu and Ghost Valley Zi''s coffins. The four of them rode on a handsome horse, leading tens of thousands of people towards the Mo Clan territory. Ye Wen was afraid that something would happen on the way, so he spent two days with Chi Feng to send Mo Xiyan and Liu Yiyi out of the Kongtong Sect''s territory. After everyone had left, Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng finally returned to Mount Hua. In order to avoid any trouble, Ye Mo and Chi Feng took some remote paths to Mount Hua. C76 Ye Jianhan and Chi Feng had spent the night and night in the city, so they rarely met people and had never heard of the affairs of the martial arts world. After half a month of silence, the two had arrived at the territory of the Hua Shan Faction. It was less than five hundred miles away from the Hua Mountain Faction. Although the Hua Shan Sect was located in a remote area, under the governance of Lin Moyu and Zhang Yiming, it was also a place where one could live and work in peace. It could be said that the city was flourishing, and there was no room for anyone to close their doors at night. On this evening, Ye Mo and Chi Feng arrived at a town and planned to rest for the night. They would continue their journey once the sun rose. For the past few days, the two of them had been in the mountains picking wild fruits and occasionally hunting wild animals. Their stomachs had long been looking for a place to have a hearty meal. There was only one main street in this town. It was about three to four miles long and eight zhang wide. There were many shops on both sides of the road. From the looks of the house, this was also a large town. However, there wasn''t even a single person in this large town. In the quiet street, not only was there no one, there was not even the sound of a dog barking. Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng looked at each other, confused. The shops were all open and full of things. The doors were wide open and everyone seemed to have disappeared into thin air. There were only Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng on the street. Anyone who walked in this place would be surprised. The quieter the bustling place was, the more likely it was a good thing. Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng walked into a rice shop. Nothing in the room seemed out of place, except for the absence of any living beings, be it humans or animals. The two of them left the main street and walked towards the residential area on the left. They looked at a dozen or so households. Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng were no longer in the mood to eat. They cautiously walked to the end of the street. At the end of the street stood twelve people, lined up horizontally to block the street. The twelve people were dressed in the same attire, their eyes were caved in, and they were all blind. The twelve blind men were tied to each other by a long rope at their waists. Each of them held a pitch-black iron rod that could be used as a walking stick or a walking stick. Blind people usually had sharp ears, so when Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng were still quite a distance away from them, the twelve of them sensed their presence. The twelve of them quickly walked towards Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng. Their pace was neat and orderly. Every step they took was far and near the same size. "Who are you?" The twelve men simultaneously opened their mouths to ask Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng. Do you know that the Twelve Ghost Fiends are going to deal with private matters? " The twelve people spoke in unison. Their voices were loud and resounding, echoing for a long time without dispersing. It was as if a ghost was crying. Ye Mo Han had never heard of the 12 Ghost Fiends, but he had never heard of the 12 weirdos in the Hua Shan Sect. Ye Mo Han had never heard of the 12 Ghost Fiends, but he had never heard of the 12 weirdos in the Hua Shan Sect. The eighth person on the left muttered to a person beside him, then said: "I wonder what kind of relationship the two of you have with the Hua Shan Sect. The twelve of us are invited here to settle some personal grudges, and it won''t take long. You two can do as you please. " Although the reputation of the Hua Shan Sect was not as great as it used to be, it could still be considered a big sect. The twelve of them clearly understood that offending the Hua Shan Sect was not a wise decision. "Then have the people here been driven away by your enemies?" Ye Mo Han really wanted to know how strong the other side was, being able to drive away all the people in a town. "That should be the case. We have a fight later, so the two of you can take care of it immediately." The leader of the twelve said. Chi Feng looked at Ye Mo Han and said, "This old man will sit in the shop and drink some tea to see how your fight is going." The expressions of the twelve players changed. With their iron staffs striking the ground and sparks flying in all directions, the third person said, "If you want to see us settle this grudge, we''ll have to see if you have the ability to do so." The other eleven people pointed their metal staffs at Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng. When Chi Feng saw that the twelve people wanted to fight him, he was overjoyed. He said: "The sheet is cold, turning the internal force into a weapon. Your power is already enough, but you still need to comprehend a few more profound details yourself. If you can easily test it out, it will be much easier for you to learn my Raging Flames Palm. " Chi Feng observed Ye Wen''s attacks several times and had already discovered that his internal Qi had reached a certain height. It was when he used it, that he especially used the weapon that had transformed into an elephant. He lacked a lot of internal Qi. However, this kind of martial art couldn''t be taught directly. It could only be comprehended through one''s own experience. If one''s inner qi was very deep, it couldn''t be converted into a martial art. At most, it could only be considered a second-rate martial art. If the moves were exquisite, the inner strength was mediocre, but the techniques used to control the enemy were quite effective. It could be called a first-rate expert. In the martial arts world, there were some people with exquisite sword techniques but mediocre inner strength. "Energy coursing through the Dantian, force coursing through the entire body." If the heart has thoughts, then the strength will definitely be within it. " Chi Feng''s left hand was clenched, while his right hand was held horizontally. When Ye Mo Han looked up, a ten feet long Qi blade had already appeared in his hand. The ropes around each of the twelve people''s waists were very long, so their range of movement was basically the same as a normal person''s. That long rope was not only used by the twelve people to help them determine their direction, it could also be used as a second weapon when attacking. Three iron rods were crisscrossed on the left, and the three people next to each other jumped up and cut off their heads. The iron rods were lowered, creating a wind. The other six people formed a circle, wrapping themselves around the six people. The iron rod would sweep and lift, or stab and chop, or point and cut. Chi Feng''s Qi blade swept out horizontally, sending out waves of Qi. The six people in the circle climbed up the shoulders of the six people in the middle. The twelve people formed a human wall with three people in a row. Chi Feng stood up and hacked down with his saber. The twelve people suddenly seemed to become one, rolling in the waves of air formed by Chi Feng''s inner strength, like a piece of thin paper dancing in the middle of a hurricane. Ye Mo and the others had a strange look on their faces, and their hearts were filled with doubt. Ye Wen, who had transformed his inner Qi into the blade, was still only barely aware of the situation. However, he saw the twelve people dancing in the middle of Chi Feng''s inner strength. Suddenly, he thought of the possibility that if he fought against someone with a huge difference in inner force, his inner force would be swept away by the other party''s inner force. If his body was slightly hit by the Qi waves, he would probably be severely injured. Relying on his body to sense the strength of the opponent''s inner force to control the flow of his body, he was like a leaf floating in a stream, naturally falling down with the water. The 12 of them floated around inside Chi Feng''s internal energy. Although it seemed chaotic, the truth was that the place they had come to was definitely the place with the weakest internal energy in Chi Feng. Ye Wen coldly thought of this and could not help but admire the courage of the twelve people. After all, if they were not careful, the heart vessels of the twelve people would be crushed by Chi Feng''s inner strength. If he was in the Crimson Peak''s inner force, unless he had no other choice, he would never make such a risky move to protect himself. He also saw that the twelve of them were able to uniformly form a human wall and swim within the inner strength of Chi Feng. It could be seen that the twelve of them had long since familiarized themselves with this technique and had reached a mutual understanding. However, before he could attack, he was already trapped by Chi Feng''s strong inner energy. One could only imagine the nervousness in his heart. Chi Feng suddenly threw a blade at the twelve people. The twelve people were startled by this sudden move, and all twelve of them simultaneously swung their iron rods. The two of them intersected and the twelve of them combined their inner strength. Twelve streams of air shot out from the top of the metal rod and formed a huge black and white net with the twelve iron rods. The power of the Qi blade pierced through a thousand kilograms. Crash! The blast disappeared, and the twelve warriors were sent flying. However, the twelve people were not injured. Chi Feng did not want to kill them. In these twelve people''s time, individually, none of them were Ye Chonglou''s match, but to be able to retreat completely under the encirclement of Chi Feng''s inner force made Chi Feng both surprised and impressed. Therefore, he only used thirty percent of his strength in that final attack, in order to not injure the other party, and also give them a warning, proving that the two could observe their battle with the enemy. As for Chi Feng''s last strike, Ye Mo Han had switched the twelve people to him, thinking that he would definitely not be able to dodge it. However, he had already realized that Chi Feng was attacking at a time when the twelve of them had just left the group with strong inner strength and had yet to reach the point where their inner strength was weaker. If the twelve of them were to fight at this time, Chi Feng''s inner force would naturally attract a portion of their inner force. When the twelve of them joined forces to receive this attack, their karmic power greatly diminished. However, with Chi Feng''s power, these things were useless in the first place. He had been fighting with the twelve people for so long, Ye Mo Han knew that Chi Feng was purposely allowing him to observe. Not only did he observe Chi Feng''s attack, he also allowed Ye Mo Han to observe the 12 people''s reaction. Although Ye Mo Han was just a bystander, the fight between the two sides was still engraved in his mind. Although his martial arts might not increase by much, he had indeed learned a lot when facing off against opponents. C77 The twelve Ghostly Fiends crawled up from the ground, their hearts filled with fear for Chi Feng. One of them said, "Sir, your martial arts are powerful. The twelve of us don''t have the ability to chase you away. The two of you should go and stay." One of the 12 Ghostly Fiends said: "If they are the helpers that Chen Shao Chong invited, then we shouldn''t fight this battle anymore and just admit defeat." "The one who challenged you was Chen Shaochong?" Ye Wen Han repeated. He thought to himself: Chen Shaochong is already the Great Elder of the Hua Shan Sect, so of course he has the ability to make the whole town leave temporarily. It''s just that he hasn''t set foot in the martial arts world for more than twenty years, what is the enmity between him and these twelve ghost fiends? "Yes." "Everyone, don''t worry." Ye Mo Han comforted them. It was really a coincidence for the two of us to be here. We will definitely not interfere in the battle between you and Chen Shaochong. " Ye Mo knew that if he directly asked them what grudges Chen Shaochong had, these twelve people definitely wouldn''t say it. He also felt that the twelve of them were no match for Chen Shaochong, so he decided to stay and watch. He took the opportunity to understand the grudge between these thirteen people. Moreover, the purpose of his trip with Chi Feng was to warn Chen Shaochong to be careful of Zhang Qingwu. This time, it would be best if he met Chen Shaochong far away from the Hua Shan Sect. The agreement between the Twelve Ghost Fiends and Chen Shaochong was set at midnight. The reason why the twelve players arrived so early was obviously to get familiar with the terrain in advance and to observe for any ambushes. After all, the twelve people couldn''t see, so they could increase their chances of winning by making preparations. The twelve of them did not eat or drink, and they just stood at the end of the street, waiting for Chen Shaochong, just like before Ye Han and Chi Feng came. Ye Mo and Chi Feng found an inn and took some meat to eat. Time was approaching, and it was a moonless night. The moonless streets were quieter than if it were day. The twelve Ghostly Fiends stood there without moving, just like twelve statues. They were terrifying and terrifying in the dark. After Ye Mo and Chi Feng had eaten their fill, they found a place where they could hide and clearly see the twelve people. The fourteen people were silently waiting for Chen Shaochong''s arrival. However, if Chen Shaochong was in the Hua Shan Sect, with a distance of five hundred li, would he be able to make it? Did Zhang Qingwu know of his agreement with the Twelve Demonic Ghosts? The question in Ye Mo Han''s heart was dispelled by the distant sound of the horse''s hooves. Because of the silence of the night, the hooves of a horse sounded especially loud. It was a white horse with a man dressed in white on it. He had white hair and a thin face. It was none other than Chen Shaochong. One of the 12 ghosts said, "Chen Shaochong, you really did come alone with your word." "Twelve Fiends." "Hm?" Chen Shaochong felt a little helpless. I have tolerated you twelve brothers time and time again. Four years ago, I only removed your eyes. Yet, you still come and bother me again. Today, I will give you all another chance to live. Now, leave and never bother me again. " Eight years ago, Chen Shaochong had gotten the twelve ghost fiends'' eyes. Could it be that the twelve ghost fiends directly went to the Hua Shan Sect to find Chen Shaochong? Ye Chanhan had even more doubts. It seemed like the enmity between them and Chen Shaochong was deep. The Twelve Ghost Fiends had trained hard for four years before they came back to look for Chen Shaochong. What kind of hatred could cause Chen Shaochong to make a move and take their eyes away? Ye Mo Han knew that the twelve people would not leave, and the twelve people had their eyes destroyed in order to fight with Chen Shaochong again. Ye Mo Han knew that the twelve people would not leave, but how could they leave just because of Chen Shaochong''s words? No matter what the world turned into, there would always be a kind of human existence. They did not fear the strength of others, and even when they were small, they still wanted to use their eggs to fight against a rock. Just like a moth flying into a flame, just for a moment of light. The Twelve Ghost Fiends were precisely this kind of people. Chen Shaochong casually pulled out a sword from the horse he was riding. It was a soft sword that emitted a humming sound. The so called Hundred Refinement Steel was like a twister. Forging this kind of sword required a certain amount of effort, and practicing this type of sword required a lot of hard work. Of course, anyone who could use this kind of sword technique would definitely have a good sword technique. Ye Chanhan could tell that Chen Shaochong definitely spent more time on this sword than he did on Liang Rufeng. "Your master fell due to this sword that year." Chen Shaochong''s index finger and middle finger pinched the tip of his sword. For your twelve good disciples to be killed by this sword can be considered an honor. " I avenge my Master. Ye Wen had a bad premonition. One of the Twelve Ghost Fiends said, "Chen Shaochong, the twelve of us aren''t here to grind with you." Another person said, "The Twelve Ghost Fiends have never had a master. We only feel that senior Liang is a loyal man. If he were to fall into your sword, do you dare to say that you don''t have the slightest bit of deceit?" It was not too different from Ye Shuihan''s expectations. Liang Rufeng once said that Liang Aotian was plotted against four years ago, and died a month later. From the looks of it, it seems to be Chen Shaotian''s underhand? But why didn''t Liang AoTian tell Liang Rufeng before he died? Was he worried that he wouldn''t be able to beat Chen Shaochong? "The two of us have competed for half our lives, we should have already decided who would win and who would lose." "Chen Shaochong did not directly answer the Twelve Demonic Ghosts." Otherwise, after he died for such a long time, how could few people in the martial arts world know that even his nephew didn''t come to find me for revenge? Do you know why? " "What?" Senior Liang died? " The twelve Ghostly Fiends did not dare to believe it. If it were not for the fact that Ye Mo Han had long since gone to find Liang AoTian and heard the news of his death, he would have been like the Twelve Ghost Fiends, not believing Chen Shaozhong''s words. "You guys actually didn''t even know about AoTian''s death." Chen Shaochong sneered in disdain. Then why did you guys want to go to Mount Hua to fight me four years ago? "That''s right." The twelve Fiends said in unison. One of them took a step forward and said with a stern voice, "I saw for myself that you two had a draw. Then, together, you guys talked about something. Suddenly, you pulled out a flexible sword from your waist and stabbed it into Senior Liang''s back." From the narration, Ye Mo Han vaguely saw the situation of the decisive battle between Chen Shaochong and Liang AoTian. If what the Twelve Ghost Fiends said was true, then Chen Shaochong''s actions were indeed rather despicable. However, after being plotted against, Liangao Tianlang did not immediately die. What made him hide these things? Ye Chanhan felt that there must be something very attractive in between. After hearing this, Ye Jianhan also had some suspicions towards Chen Shaochong. He had originally come to remind Chen Shaochong that Zhang Qingwu was on the dike. From the looks of it, Chen Shaochong had the time and suspicion to kill Zhang Yiming. As the Great Elder, he could also use Zhang Qingwu to get rid of Li Zhi Xiang and Chu Li''s saddles. "Liang AoTian did die after being stabbed by my sword that had been poisoned. But until his death, he did not say anything, and did not let the people of the martial world know. How could the twelve of you know the secret behind all this? " There was indeed a secret. What could cause a top martial arts cultivator to use his life to hide this matter? "Despicable." Upon hearing Chen Shaotian admitting that the sword was poisoned, the 12 Demons shouted in unison. His steps were orderly and his iron rod was sonorous. He had already surrounded Chen Shaochong in the center. Under the influence of the twelve people, the metal rod, along with the long rope tied around the twelve Fiends'' waists, displayed an unparalleled might. The sound of the night sky shook the earth. Ding!" The sound dragged a long time. It was the sound of the iron rod in the hands of the twelve Fiends colliding with Chen Shaochong''s flexible sword. Sparks flew in all directions. Under the weak light, Ye Mo could clearly see that when Chen Shaochong and the twelve Ghostly Fiends attacked together, he had dodged the rope and attacked with his sword. The point hit was only three inches away from the hands of the twelve demons. That sword was too fast, so fast that Ye Mo Han could not see the sword at all, thinking that Chen Shaochong had nothing in his hand. Even the sound of the clashing weapon was only one sound. Chen Shaochong''s sword was indeed very fast. Ye Mo Han felt a chill in his heart. He could already see that Rufeng''s sword art was not as good as his. If he fought with Chen Shaochong''s sword, the speed and power of his sword would be something he couldn''t withstand. C78 The 12 Demonic Ghosts were hit by Chen Shaotian''s sword, they only felt their arms go numb. The long rope at his waist was flung out and a series of whooshing sounds could be heard. It was extremely enchanting as it danced around like a long whip that wrapped around Chen Shaochong. The rope was soft, but the sword was even softer. Chen Shaochong''s flexible sword twisted and turned, wrapping around a long rope. At the same time, two of them were on the left, two on the right, and two from the front. The remaining two were pointed at Chen Shaochong''s head, while the remaining two were aimed at the top of Chen Shaochong''s head. Although the 12 Demons were blind, when it came to fighting, they were sometimes even stronger than normal people. Chen Shaochong drew back his flexible sword, the edge of the sword had already cut off that length of rope. At this moment, the twelve metal rods arrived at almost the same time. Almost every single one of them was able to heavily injure Chen Shaochong. Especially the two on top, they were able to directly take Chen Shaochong''s life. Ye Wen coldly thought to himself. This is bad, he began to worry about the Twelve Demonic Ghosts. They only saw Chen Shaochong suddenly throw the flexible sword upwards, leaving the flexible sword in Chen Shaochong''s hand as if it had a mind of its own, and follow the two iron rods to coil around it. The two ghost fiends that were attacking from above felt a sharp aura. They wanted to withdraw their weapons, but they couldn''t move. The eight iron rods on the left and right only touched Chen Shaochong''s clothes at this moment, but they could not move forward in the slightest. The thirteen people were surrounded by white mist, as if a fog had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Ye Mo Han understood. That was because Chen Shaochong had used his strong inner force to block the attacks of the Twelve Ghost Fiends. Logically speaking, using inner force to block the weapons should not be a problem, but that was when both sides were on a huge difference in strength, and the 12 Demonic Ghosts were quite strong, especially when 12 people were working together. Although Ye Mo Han could win against them, he would at least be stronger than them for a thousand moves. And if Chen Shaochong was able to block the attacks of the twelve people in one go, then winning would be as easy as flipping his palm. If it was really like this, then Chen Shaochong''s cultivation was on par with Chi Feng. Two miserable cries could be heard. The soft sword had already pierced the hands of the two ghost fiends. The two of them had no choice but to let go of their iron rods. When the other ten heard the miserable cries, they instantly linked their minds and simultaneously threw away the weapons in their hands. Once again forming a circle around the injured two, the twelve people made contact with the person next to them with one hand. Waves of inner strength flowed through the twelve people''s arms, quickly forming a white ball of light, enveloping Chen Shaochong within. The twelve people simultaneously used their other hands to attack that light ball with their palms. Under the force of the ball of light, it turned from a circle into a long shape. Within the ball of light, Chen Shaochong''s hair floated in the wind as he used his palm strength. The long ball of light expanded into a circle, and the twelve iron rods and the flexible sword danced around him. It was a spectacular sight. The 12 Ghostly Fiends used all of their strength. Under the protection of the sphere of light, the 12 of them turned deathly pale and beads of sweat dripped down their foreheads. As for Chen Shaochong, his expression was the same as ever. At this point, the outcome of the battle was clear to everyone. However, when it came to competing with inner strength, how could it be stopped so easily? The twelve swarthy iron rods and one soft sword flew faster and faster under the stimulation of the thirteen people''s inner strength, finally turning into twelve black lines and a white line. The ball of light was compressed into an oval shape. The metal rod and the soft sword wantonly moved around Chen Shaochong, but were unable to harm him in the slightest. The 12 ghost faces were like golden paper, at this moment, they were truly as their names suggested. "As expected of Chen Shaochong." If he wasn''t afraid of others saying he was taking advantage of Chen Shaochong, Chi Feng would have immediately gone down to compete with him. "Are the twelve evil spirits really going to become ghosts?" Ye Wen felt extremely regretful. However, he also understood that unless Chen Shaochong showed mercy, no one could save twelve people. This was because the twelve Ghostly Fiends had used up all the power in their bodies. Even if they won, they would suffer losses on both sides. The Twelve Ghost Fiends clearly knew that they were no match for Chen Shaochong, so they gathered all of their power in an attempt to suppress Chen Shaochong. But unexpectedly, they were all under his control. Although this kind of fighting method wasn''t as if they were going to perish together, it was still similar to Lu Mingjie''s Soul Return to the Source Spirit. A rumbling sound like that of thunder could be heard, and waves of light quickly spread to both sides of the street. The things that came into contact with this light were likely to be destroyed at any moment. The originally tidy street instantly turned into a mess. When the light wave arrived in front of Ye Han and Chi Feng, both of them lightly slapped their palms to dissipate the power. Then, he heard the sound of a person''s body falling to the ground. There were twelve sounds in total, and Ye Mo Han knew that this was the Twelve Demonic Ghosts. Twelve people fell around Chen Shaochong. Each of them had an iron rod stuck in their throats, and the twelve people didn''t even have the chance to make a sound. That loud sound was naturally the result of Chen Shaochong using his hard work to counterattack when the light ball stopped being squeezed. The backlash was very strong and overbearing, directly dispersing the 12 Ghosts Demon. At the same time, Chen Shaotian''s body was like a ghost, stabbing out the 12 iron rods one by one, all piercing into the 12 Ghosts Demon''s throat which had no way of resisting. The process from the counterattack to killing all twelve of them was completed before the sound even faded away. Even Ye Chanhan did not see how Chen Shaochong had used the 12 Ghost Demon Weapons to kill himself. The night was quiet again. Chen Shaochong had already left. He knew that on the second day, there would be someone who would deal with these corpses. However, did he think that there would still be Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng, who were watching by the side? "Are you still worried for Chen Shaochong?" Chi Feng looked at the corpses on the ground and asked Ye Mo Han. "I hope we didn''t make this trip in vain." Ye Wen Han gazed in the direction of Mount Hua, his eyes faintly uneasy. "Of course we won''t be running for nothing. If Zhang Qingwu doesn''t make a move on Chen Shaochong, then this old man will have a match with him." Chi Feng rubbed his fists together. His fighting spirit did not match up to his age at all. Some people lost their will to fight at such a young age and spent their days drinking and dreaming. Some people would be full of fighting spirit at the very last moment. Perhaps the essential difference between these people was in their hearts. If the heart is old, then the person will be weak. Ye Chanhan was more concerned about the reason why AoTian would remain silent after being plotted against by Chen Shaochong, and why he would not let the world know of his death. Was the secret related to the Jade Pavilion? Things are getting more and more confusing, the situation of spinning cocoons, cold leaf how to do? "Although Chen Shaotian''s martial arts is strong, his inner force is not like yours." Ye Chanhan was not flattering Chi Feng, but speaking the truth. Up until now, Chi Feng was the person with the highest martial arts skills, and his internal energy was unrivalled. "However, I still wish to compete with him. I am unwilling to kill even these twelve ghost fiends, yet he mercilessly killed them all. "I want to see whether Chi Feng is ruthless, or Chen Shaozhong is ruthless!" Chi Feng thought Ye Mo Han was trying to dissuade him from fighting with Chen Shaozhong. "It seems like we have to be more careful when we go to Hua Shan this time. We can''t let anyone discover us, especially Zhang Qingwu and Chen Shaochong." Ye Mo Han smiled bitterly and changed the topic. "Are you trying to find out if Yang Ao Tian and Chen Shaochong are related to the current Jade Pavilion?" Chi Feng immediately told Ye Mo Han what he was thinking. The current Chi Feng was also very troubled. After all, the three words "Emerald Pavilion" was his first name. How could he have known that after being locked up for so many years, things would change. The current Jade Pavilion was extremely secretive, and was more than a hundred times stronger than the one he had created back then. If the Jade Pavilion had really been created by Ye Mo Han, he would be very happy, but not only was the Jade Pavilion not created by Ye Mo Han, he and Ye Mo Han were also under his control. Chi Feng''s vexation gradually turned into anger, and he quietly accumulated them. He was afraid that the next time he fought someone, he would completely erupt. "Liang AoTian''s death is definitely not that simple." "That''s right," Ye Chan said thoughtfully. Now, as long as there are any clues, I will go and check it out. " "If we want to investigate, we should do so from that kid Liangrou." Chi Feng seemed to be asking Ye Mo Han and also seemed to be reminding him. "If he is related to this matter, then he will also come to the enemies that we have arrived at. Thus, there is no need for us to go to such great lengths to find him." The words of Ye Mo Han, was it a definite or a judgment? Was he confident? Many times, he had come up with some clues, but they were all disrupted by sudden events. At first glance, it seemed to be a mess, but after further investigation, one could see that there were countless links between these and the previous events. Almost all of them were from the Jade Pavilion. Ye Mo Han was getting more and more uneasy. He had already selected several people, and some of them were suspicious, but not all of them were suspicious. This was the most frustrating part. They were not afraid of not having any leads, but they were afraid of having too many leads that would lead to different directions. Had Ye Jianhan already guessed who the pavilion master was, but he still lacked the final evidence? Only he himself knew this. C79 The setting sun was as red as blood, and the wind was biting cold. Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng climbed the southern mountain from the steep peak with no one else. The home of Falling Goose Peak was still there, but Chen Shaochong was no longer living here. Presumably, he had already moved into a place that the Hua Shan Sect had specially arranged for him. There were two refurbished tombs. These tombs belonged to Lin Moxiao and Ye Sheng respectively. However, the tombstone that Ye Sheng was sitting on had the words'' Hua Shan Sect Leader Lin Moxiao''s Father ''carved into it. "They actually won''t win for a long time." Chi Feng was clearly very angry. "For them to be able to set up this tablet, it can be said that they have admitted to such a past." To this day, Ye Mo Han had already understood the meaning of the word compromise. To be able to make the Hua Shan Sect acknowledge his father and mother, Ye Mo had already achieved his goal. As for his title, how many people would be able to come here and not know of his past? Stellar Transposition, the vicissitudes of time, just how many people would be able to remember their names? Ye Mo coldly gazed at the middle mountain, turned his head and said to Chi Feng, "The Huashan Sect''s center is at the center of the mountain. They should be very tightly guarded right now." "We''ll sneak in after it gets dark. We''ll just avoid alerting the guards." Right now, Chi Feng really wanted Ye Mo Han to quickly find that hidden jade pavilion behind the scenes so he could kill that founder and quell the anger he had accumulated over the past few days. "No, Senior, just wait for me here." "That''s right." If I don''t come back here within two days, you can go back to the Hua Shan Sect. " Seeing that Chi Feng was a little worried, he comforted him: "Before the real Emerald Jade Pavilion Master appeared, my life was still very useful to them, so no matter who it is, Chen Shaochong and Zhang Qingwu or whoever it is, they will not kill me." The mountain road was winding and steep. Sometimes it rose steeply, and sometimes it spiraled downward. The night scenery was also very beautiful, but there wasn''t a single person in a good mood. Even if they were in heaven, it was no different from being in hell. He had to avoid the guards, lest he alert the enemy. He also had to think about how to get Zhang Qingwu and Chen Shaochong to go to the Wild Goose Falling Peak at the same time. With Ye Mo Han''s strength, from the Wild Goose Falling Peak to the Middle Peak, two hours was already too much. But this time, Ye Mo Han took a full four hours. The Hua Shan Sect was brightly lit, and the patrolling soldiers wore tight uniforms as they moved silently between the rooftops and the mountains. This was the first time Ye Mo Han had seen the Hua Shan Sect sending patrolling soldiers on the rooftops, so he guessed that Zhang Qingwu had specially reinforced his guards. Ye Mo Han had no choice but to carefully hide behind a stone pillar. When he arrived, he heard footsteps not far away, it was a group of sentries patrolling the ground. Ye Mo Han quickly swam up to the top of the stone pillar and waited for the sentry to come down. He had only walked a hundred steps into the hall when he passed through the hall. Ye Mo Han then thought back to that day when the same person had worked together to kill Lu Mingjie. After another hundred steps, Ye Mo saw the meeting hall ¨C the place where he met Zhang Yiming for the first time in Mount Hua. The meeting room was also brightly lit, with faint human voices ringing out. Ye Wen Han stopped in his tracks and looked around. Coincidentally, there was a row of four stone pillars in front of the meeting hall, and he climbed up one of them. Reaching the top of the pillar, he crossed his legs over the stone pillar, stretched his body forward, pressed his ear close to the chamber and focused on listening to what was going on inside. A rough sounding voice could be heard, "The two dignified Hua Shan Sect elders were killed. Everyone knows who was the culprit, yet we could still hold ourselves back here and discuss about it for so long. According to what I say, we should just fight with the Mo Clan." Ye Mo Han was shocked. Chu Li and Li Zhi Xiang''s deaths had already been pushed to the Mo family. After the man with the rough voice said this, many people immediately echoed his words. Ye Mo Han judged the number of people in the meeting room to be at least five. Another person said, "After all, the Mo Clan is too strong. It would be hard to win with just the power of our faction. Previously, when the Mo Clan attacked on the other side of the barrier, it was not like they did not see how strong Elder Bai was. " The one who had spoken was obviously Chen Shaochong, and the one who had spoken in that rugged voice called ''Elder Bai''. Ye Mo Han also remembered that it was actually one of the three Elders, White Crane Xuan, who had commanded one hundred thousand disciples of the Hua Shan Sect to battle against the Third Elder. Since White Crane Pavilion was here, the other two battle elders, Lu Xingchi and Wen Hongyi, were naturally there as well. With all the elders present, there was no need for Sect Leader Zhang Qingwu. He heard a woman''s voice saying, "Since we can''t fight, how about we pretend that nothing happened?" "Absolutely not." Ye Mo Han couldn''t tell who it was, but it definitely wasn''t Lu Xingchi or Wen Hongyi. " The Hua Shan Sect is a big sect in the martial arts world. Even the elders have been killed. Just now, the few elders'' opinions were nothing more than a war of words. I have a foolish idea, and do not know if the Sect Leader is willing to accept it? " "Mister Sima has been working in the Mo Clan for a long time, so he''s naturally very familiar with the Mo Clan''s situation. If you have any good ideas, feel free to tell us." Zhang Qingwu''s tone was very respectful towards this Mr. Sima. Listening to Zhang Qingwu''s words, this Mister Sima was clearly from the Mo Clan. He had gone to the Hua Shan Sect, or perhaps he was a spy sent by the Hua Shan Sect. Ye Mo Han had no good impression of these two types of people, especially the first one who sold their master for glory. "Mo Xi Yan and the second young master of the Nan Gong Family, Nangong must have been engaged before. Mo Yunfan still hasn''t arranged a marriage with his only daughter. " "This Mister Sima is going to start from Mo Xi Yan." "Why don''t we choose a handsome junior and use the name of the Hua Shan Sect to propose to us? When Mo Xiyan marries here, even if Mo Yunfan has a million lions, so what if his territory is vast? Wouldn''t he be obedient to our Hua Mountain Sect?" When Ye Mo Han heard this man surnamed Si, he thought to himself: Such a cunning and cunning person, it would be better to wait for an opportunity to kill him in order to avoid harming others. "Absolutely not." "Chen Shaochong was the first to object." Moreover, the last time they were in Hua Shan, everyone could tell that he had already fallen for Ye Mo Han. If someone else were to ask for marriage again, perhaps they would have no other choice but to leave. " Mo Xi Yan''s feelings for Ye Mo Han, originally Ye Mo Han himself was not even sure whether it was genuine feelings or her temporary feelings. From the night at the Drunken Moon Restaurant until now, she had indeed done many things for him. Furthermore, last time in the Hua Shan Sect, she had asked him if he liked her a little. If it wasn''t for Ye Mo who was in a hurry to find Liu Yiyi, he probably wouldn''t have been able to resist and answered her at that time. Right now, it was impossible between Mo Xi and Liu Yiyi to say that Ye Mo Han didn''t like any of them. It was just that his emotions had always been somewhat dull, which was why he was so conflicted and confused. Ye Mo Han''s face was slightly hot, he wanted to talk more about the matter between him and Mo Xianyan, but he heard that Sima Han continued to speak, "The Hua Shan Sect has many heroes, both Elder Bai and Elder Lu have sons, and they are both at the age of marriage. How could the son of a Hua Shan Sect''s Elder go to the Mo Clan and ask for marriage? Elder Chen saying this is humiliating to the reputation of our Hua Shan Sect. " "Brother Zhang Xing''s words are extremely true. I''m afraid my son is not up to the task." Although White Crane Xuan sounded humble, he was actually saying that his son would definitely go on behalf of Hua Shan to the Mo Clan to propose to Mo Xi Yan. Ye Mo Han was most interested in the first two words of the White Crane Pavilion. He silently repeated: "So his name was Sima Chang Xing." Chen Shaochong coughed and said, "Mister Sima, it remains to be determined whether Ye Mo Han is the Jade Pavilion Master or not. Please do not make any rash decisions." Sima Chang Xing snorted and said, "The Sect Leader Sun, Sun Mubai, and Zen Master Wu Ji are both in Mount Hua now. If Elder Chen has any objections, why don''t you ask Wu Dang and the Sect Leader of Shaolin to come and confront them now, and see if they can prove that Ye Mo Han is the master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion." Ye Mo Han didn''t mind the argument about how they treated him as a Jade Pavilion Master. When he heard that both Zen Master Wu Xi and Sun Muxia had come to Hua Shan and was surprised, he immediately understood why there were so many guards. Sun Muxia and Chan Wu Yu definitely came to the Hua Shan Sect because of something important. They didn''t come to the Hua Shan Sect at the same time just to chase after him and Chi Feng. What made them come at the same time? The more Ye Mo thought about it, the more frightened he became. Could it be that someone wanted to kill Wuyu and Sun Muxia, so he lured the two of them into the Hua Shan Sect? If that was really the case, then the most suspicious person would be Zhang Qingwu, the person in power in the Hua Shan Sect. After all, it was most suitable for her to personally invite Wu Dang and Shaolin. But whether Chen Shaochong used Zhang Qingwu or not, Ye Han was not sure. He lowered his head to look at the sentries who occasionally passed by. Ye Mo Han was preparing to leave, because he had already heard too much. When the people inside came out and left, they would definitely be discovered. C80 Ye Wen pressed himself against the stone pillar, and his body became as light as a gecko. Ye Mo Han became even more cautious after he came down. Sun Mubai and Wuyu had both come to the Hua Shan Sect, so they didn''t dare to be the slightest bit careless. Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng had set a time limit of two days. What could he do in these two days? Could he unravel this plot? Ye Jianhan himself did not know that the unknown would not change due to an individual''s conjecture. It would only change due to the difference in individual practice. Right now, what Ye Mo Han really wanted to do was to quickly find a servant''s room and hide in it. Otherwise, he would definitely be discovered. After dodging the roof guards and avoiding the sentries on the ground, Ye Wen finally found a large courtyard after seven or eight turns. There was no one on the roof, and the sentries only came here once every half day. Ye Mo Han jumped into the courtyard. There was a large well at the entrance, and the courtyard was filled with firewood. There were hundreds of houses around the courtyard. There were people living there, as well as kitchens. Ye Mo Han was overjoyed, this must be the entire Hua Shan Sect''s kitchen. Ye Mo Han looked around and saw two firewood huts at the northwest corner of the entrance. He quietly went inside and prepared to use it as a resting area for the day. At dawn, the kitchen began to get busy. The three cooks were ordered to move firewood in the woodshed. Their eyes were all sleepy, and the moment they opened the door of the woodshed, they felt a gust of wind blowing out from inside the house, as if a human figure flew past them. The three of them looked at each other in dismay. They had just woken up and saw that everything was a bit blurry, so they didn''t think much of it. That figure was none other than Ye Chonglou. Ye Mo Han had chosen to come out at this time for a reason. This was the time when a person''s awareness was the weakest. So what was Ye Mo going to do at this time? He crouched on the roof, checked where the defenses were strongest, and made his decision. Then he headed for the place where there were many sentries. In the direction Ye Mo Han went, if those patrolling on the rooftop were not monks, they would be able to rule out the Shaolin Faction. Moreover, their qinggong path was not the Hua Shan Faction, which meant that they were from the Wudang Faction. The Wudang Sect''s Qing Gong and sword art were both recognized as the best in the martial arts world, so when Ye Mo Han saw those people jump on the roof and then jump in the air, he was even more sure that Sun Muxia was over there. Sun Muxia and Young Master Lin had sent people to chase after Ye Mo Han everywhere. Wasn''t it equivalent to seeking death if he took the initiative to come to their doorstep? Since they were going to be there, they were not afraid of being discovered. Ye Wen was already standing in front of a house after a few jumps. The house did not look much different from the rest of the Hua Shan Sect, except that as soon as Ye Wen''s feet touched the ground, twenty-eight people surrounded him, including eight guards who patrolled the roof. Looking at the situation, Ye Mo Han was even more sure that Sun Muxia was living here. "Who are you?" One of them asked Ye Mo Han. "Ye Mo Han has come to pay his respects to Sect Leader Wu." Hearing the three words, "Ye Mo Han", the faces of the twenty people suddenly changed. "The leaf is cold. You are indeed in the Hua Shan Sect, but since you dared to show your face, don''t think of leaving here alive. " One of them gave a signal to the few people beside him, and the other eight immediately flew up to the rooftops, continuing to jump between the houses, as if they were afraid that the people from the Hua Shan Sect would discover the abnormality. Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but laugh, these people from the Wudang Sect actually thought that he was hiding in the Hua Shan Sect. He then said loudly into the room, "Ye Mo Han has come to pay his respects to the Sect Leader of the Sun family." "Let him in." A genial voice sounded from within the room, stopping the twenty Martial Disciples who were about to take action. The twenty of them did not dare to defy the Sect Leader''s orders, and could only open up a path for Ye Mo Han to enter. Ye Mo Han pushed the door open and entered. He saw a kind looking old man with gray hair wearing a purple and gold robe. He was the leader of the martial arts school, Sun Ming. "Lord Ye, don''t you know that Wu Dang and Shaolin have sent many men to kill you?" Sun Muxia squinted his eyes at Ye Mo Han. He really didn''t understand why Ye Mo would suddenly come here. "Got it." "Yes." Ye Mo Han replied straightforwardly. I am willing to bear the responsibility for the death of the Martial Saint who was guarding Senior Chi. Today, I have come to ask Sect Leader Sun a question. " Ye Mo Han''s answer really made Sun Muxia astonished. This young man had willingly delivered himself to his doorstep, was he really here just to ask him a question? What was the problem that could make him take the risk, or even risk his life? In the morning, the Hua Shan Sect had already prepared breakfast, and the people from the kitchen began to deliver food to each room in batches. For Shaolin and Wu Dang''s Sect Leader, the meal was especially sumptuous. As soon as the meal arrived, another person came to be Sun Muxia, the head of Tongwu Sect. After the meal, Zhang Qingwu led the elders to the meeting room to receive him and Shaolin Faction''s Zen Master Wuyu. After the morning hour. The sky was still dark, and the clouds were low in the distance. The air was hot and humid, a clear prelude to the heavy rain. The meeting room was originally a place where the Hua Shan Sect''s Sect Leader and the Sect Elders could discuss important matters. Now that Zhang Qingwu had used it to meet with the other Sect Leaders, no one objected. In the discussion room, Zhang Qingwu was seated at the head seat. On the left should be Chen Shaochong, White Crane Xuan, Wen Hongyi, Lu Xingchi, and a middle-aged man. The one on the right was Zen Master Wu Wei, a chunky monk with a round red face, white eyebrows, and a white beard that reached to his chest. Sun Muxia was the last to arrive, and he directly sat beside Wuyu. Zhang Qingwu cleared his throat twice, stood up and bowed towards Wuyu and Sun Muxia, "My niece Qingwu has never seen the two Sect Leader uncles before. However, the two uncles came first, so Qingwu is truly ashamed." Thoughtless ignored Zhang Qingwu, but stared at Chen Shaochong and said, "There''s no need for formalities. Sect Leader Sun and I came for the Hornless Lamp." Chen Shaochong looked at Zhang Qingwu, who nodded, "Tell the two Sect Leaders the truth." "Two sect masters, the Hornless Pan would have already been snatched by the Mo Clan." "Chen Shaochong felt a little sad." The Chu Li, Sa Elder and Li Zhixiang Elder were also killed by the Mo Clan. " "Mo Clan, the one who forcibly took over the outer barrier was the Mo Clan, and the one who took away the Hornless Pan Clan was the Mo Clan." Wu Dai muttered to himself calmly. "Sect Leader Zhang and Elder Chen, what do you think we should do?" Sun Muxia turned around and looked at the middle-aged man, and casually asked, "And who is this person?" The middle-aged man cupped his fist and said, "I am Sima Chang Xing, the former elder of the Hua Shan Sect." "But that Elder Sima Chang Xing who was expelled by Lin Moyu because he broke the sect rules and went to the Mo Family?" Sun Muzhen was enlightened. Sima Chang Xing let out two hollow laughs, then froze on the spot. He didn''t know whether to fight or to sit. Zhang Qingwu said, "The reason why Sima Chang Xing stayed in the Mo Clan for so many years was actually to search for evidence that Mo Yunfan was trying to rule the entire world. Now, he has become an elder of the Hua Shan Sect once again. " "Did you find it?" Wu Yu and Sun Muxia, or rather Shaolin and Wu Dang, were not willing to openly be enemies with the Mo Clan. After all, using the Mo Clan to restrain the Nangong Clan was a necessary method to maintain the balance in the martial arts world. "This time, I took the risk to escape from the Mo Clan to report to Sect Head Zhang. Since Mo Yunfan obtained the Horned Lamp Pan, he will definitely cultivate the Demonic Divine Art." Sima Chang Xing began to speak frankly, "As long as he can master the [Divine Art], all the sects in the martial arts world will be defeated by him. "After so many years, I have truly witnessed the strength of the Mo Clan''s troops." Sun Muxia and Wuyu glanced at each other with a smile. Their laughter was clearly mocking the other party, but it did not seem to lose their aristocratic demeanor. When Sima Chang Xing saw their reactions, he sat down in embarrassment. Wu Wei said, "Let''s not talk about the Mo Clan for now. I just want to know if the new and old pavilion masters, Ye Mai Han and Chi Feng, are hiding in the Hua Shan Sect." Sun Muxia stroked his beard and laughed, "What Zen Master Wuyu said is exactly what I am interested in. "Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng have killed so many people from my sect, and have also started a massacre in the Emerald Pavilion. Since Sect Leader Zhang has not said a single word, the two of us have no choice but to suspect that the Hua Shan Sect is trying to cover for Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng." It was normal for Sun Muxia to not want to go to the Hua Shan Sect for help, but he had just seen Ye Mo Han, how could he pretend not to know? And for what? C81 In the meeting room, the atmosphere was a bit tense. White Crane Xuan and the others knew that they couldn''t interrupt, so they simply didn''t say anything. "Don''t worry uncles, Qingwu has always been a man of his word. If Ye Mo Han really is the master of the Jade Pavilion, my Hua Shan Sect will definitely support Wu Dang Shaolin in his attack." "Zhang Qingwu changed the topic." However, it is said that Wu Dang was killed by Chi Feng, so I would like to ask Uncle Sun. Since there is a feud between Wu Dang and Chi Feng, why do we need to imprison him and not directly kill him? " The fact that Wu Dang and Shaolin were secretly imprisoning Chi Feng without killing him had already been uploaded in the martial arts world. Many people thought that it was a secret. In reality, it was only because Sun Muxia and Wuyu wanted to use each other to get rid of Chi Feng. But as time passed, the two of them no longer had any intention of killing each other and had only sent experts to protect them. But no matter how Wu Dang and Shaolin tried to explain it to the outside world, in the end, it still attracted suspicion. Thus, both Wu Dang and Shaolin kept silent. As the Sect Leader of the Hua Shan Sect, Zhang Qingwu''s words to Wuyu and Sun Muxia should not be spoken of in terms of seniority or status. Therefore, Chen Shaochong, who was at the side, repeatedly signaled Zhang Qingwu, but Zhang Qingwu acted as if he didn''t see him, quietly waiting for Sun Muxia and Wuliu''s reply. "Sect Leader Sun and I will specifically account for this matter to the world in the future." "I have no desire to remain calm." You invited Sect Head Sun and I here, and said that we wanted to watch the Hornless Pan, and now you are telling us that the Hornless Pan is in the Mo Clan. Could it be that Sect Leader Zhang wants Wu Dang and Shaolin to attack the Mo Clan together, so the Hua Shan Sect can reap the rewards? " The atmosphere began to become tense, and the tension between the words had already intensified. Chen Shaochong quickly tried to persuade him, "Don''t be angry at him. The Hua Shan Sect definitely wouldn''t dare to have such an idea. Even without the Horned Lamp Pan, we can make the Mo Clan not dare to act rashly. " "What ideas do you have, Elder Chen?" Wu Dai mocked. "I have sent a battle elder, White Crane Xuan, and a son, Bai Junhao. He is a talented man, and as long as he can successfully make a marriage proposal with Mo Yunfan''s only daughter, Mo Xi Yan, then no matter how strong Mo Jiajia is, he will not be afraid of the consequences. As long as the two Sect Leaders are willing to accept Bai Junhao as their disciple, Mo Yunfan will definitely agree to it happily. " Sima Chang Xing said with a beaming smile. This was the result that Zhang Qingwu and the others had agreed on yesterday. Bai Junhao, son of White Crane Pavilion, had proposed to the Mo Clan, but Mo Yunfan definitely didn''t like the reputation of being the son of an elder. In this way, no matter what aspect it was, the marriage between Bai Junhao and Mo Xi Yan could be said to be impeccable. "Sect Leader Zhang, Elder Chen, we will discuss about the matter another day." Sun Muxia didn''t even look at Sima Chang Xing. "Elder Wuyu and I admire the noble Lin Mo Xiao Sect''s Sect Leader Lin very much. She has not mourned for many years and has coincidentally arrived at Mount Hua. How about the two Elders lead a few elders to take Grandmaster Lin and I to pay their respects?" Zhang Qingwu had wanted Sun Muxia and Wu Dai to go again, so he could have Ye Sheng''s grave exterminated. However, Sun Muxia insisted on not wanting to continue the stalemate, so she could only lead Chen Shaotian and the others to accompany Wuliang and Sun Muxia to the South Peak. The weather was getting hotter and hotter, and it was getting darker. It could be seen that pouring rain was only a matter of time. On the Wild Goose Falling Peak, Sun Muxia and Wuyu stood in front of Lin Moxiao and Ye Sheng''s graves without speaking for a long time. The two of them did not ask much about Ye Sheng''s grave, and they rather admired Ye Sheng''s words. They merely sighed that he had taken a wrong turn and wanted to make an enemy out of the world. "Shao Chong, in the past, you and Ao Tian will lead the exorcism, but now, you have become the Great Elder of the Hua Shan Sect." Shao Chong, in the past, Ao Tian and you will command the exorcism, now, you have become the Great Elder of the Hua Shan Sect. Sun Muxia suddenly asked Chen Shaochong. If the Anti-Devil Association was established, all the factions would send out their men. However, the leader must not be someone from the sect, otherwise, he would be biased towards the sect. "Only the three people who encircled and annihilated Lu Mingjie can take on this role. But Ye Chanhan and fair men are not suitable, so it can only be good like the wind. " Chen Shaochong answered truthfully. "Zen Master, do you know who went to look for me this morning?" Sun Muxia stood with his hands behind his back and asked. "Who?" "The leaf is cold." As Sun Muxia said this, everyone present was stunned, especially Zhang Qingwu and Chen Shaochong. "You didn''t arrest him?" Wuyu was somewhat puzzled. "No need." "Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng walked over together." This was a promise between Sect Leader Sun and I. " It turned out that when Ye Mo Han saw Sun Muxia this morning, Sun Muxia was also surprised. But when Ye Jianhan asked him if he had been invited by Chen Shaochong with the lantern, Sun Muxia became suspicious of the matter. Because this matter was done in an extremely secretive manner and he ran to Wu Dang and Shaolin alone, Chen said the pros and cons and promised to hand over the Hornless Lamp to Wu Dang and Shaolin to handle together. However, after Sun Muxia and Zen Master Wu Wei arrived at the Hua Shan Sect, Chen Shaochong said that the Horned Lamp Pan was on his way back to the Hua Mountain and had been avoiding Sun Muxia and Wu Wei. Only when Ye Mo Han suddenly appeared did Sun Muxia realize that the matter was not as simple as it seemed. Ye Chanhan saw that Sun Muxia was somewhat trusting of him, so he told him of his plan and told him to find a way to bring Chen Shaochong and Zhang Qingwu to the South Peak. Sima Chang Xing looked at Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng in surprise and said, "You, why are you two here?" "Elder Chen." Are you curious about us appearing here as well? " Ye Mo Han asked. Chen Shaochong suddenly smiled. At this moment, his thin face seemed to have a little more maliciousness, like a dark sky. Chen Shaochong said with a slightly appreciative tone, "Mo Han, you are smarter than I thought, and faster than I thought. Since you have already guessed it, just say it in front of the two Sect Leaders." "If I were to go find Liang Rufeng, then I would be a step too late. The matter of the two Sect Leaders being killed could only be placed on my shoulders." Everyone''s gazes turned to Ye Mo Han. Ye Mo Han looked at Chen Shao Chong with some pity in his eyes. He was originally very respectful to this old man with the white beard. "Chen Shaochong is the true founder of the Emerald Jade Pavilion." Suddenly, there was a loud sound in the sky. It was like a clap of thunder that shook everything. It was not surprised by Ye Wen''s cold words, but the clanging of the staff against the mountain rocks was completely drowned out by the sound of the clap of thunder. "Cool." Zhang Qingwu was at a loss as to what to do. What are you talking about, Elder Chen is the Great Clan Elder of the Hua Shan Sect. " "If I''m not wrong, you and Liang AoTian created the Jade Pavilion together, but because of some conflict of interest, you killed him." "Ye Wen Han ignored Zhang Qingwu." It''s hard for Liangao Tianlang to say anything, and he didn''t even dare to tell Liangrou that he was ambushed, right? " Chen Shaochong smiled helplessly, "The Emerald Jade Pavilion cannot appear in the martial arts world. He and I have a disagreement, so one of us must die." When Chen Shaochong said these words, it was equivalent to admitting that he was the founder of the Emerald Jade Pavilion, which caused Zhang Qingwu and Zen Master Wu to be even more surprised. Chen Shao Chong was considered to be the leader of the martial arts world, while Liang Ao Tian was known as the number one person in the world. These two people naturally had the ability to create a jade pavilion, and could also call out a hundred times in one go. Furthermore, the people Ye Mo Han had killed, such as Duan Xingyu, Xu Zihai, and the Giant Spirit Tiger, were all people who had once joined the Exorcist Association and killed Ye Sheng. Liang AoTian and Chen Shaoyang, who had joined the Exorcist Association before, were opposed to the Jade Pavilion destroying it. However, they had secretly created an even more terrifying Jade Pavilion. This was truly inconceivable and incomprehensible. Did everyone have a yearning for what they were opposed to? C82 Thunder rumbled, and the thunder at the top of the mountain seemed to reverberate much louder than at the foot of the mountain. Lightning flew wantonly in the dark clouds, occasionally hitting far off into the distance. Occasionally there were deafening peals of thunder, the clouds getting lower and lower, and the air getting hotter and hotter. It was raining anyway, and the rain was heavy. As he was about to deliver the umbrellas to them, Zhang Qingwu stopped him. The fact that Chen Shaochong was the founder of the Jade Pavilion really shocked everyone. "Chen Shaochong, these three words from the Emerald Jade Pavilion were personally created by me and Zi Sheng. I didn''t think that you would dare to use it so recklessly." Chi Feng was furious. If it were not for the fact that he had not fully explained everything, he would have rushed forward to kill Chen Young Master immediately. "Jade Pavilion." "No need," Chen Shaochong said disdainfully. Do you really think that the creator is only me and Liang AoTian? " Ye Mo Han was suddenly startled, and thought to himself: "That''s right, if the Jade Pavilion only had these few people, then it wouldn''t be so omnipresent." There should be someone behind Chen Shaochong, but would Chen Shaochong be able to tell who it was? "Who else? If we say it now, we can still spare your life. " Sun Muxia''s face was filled with worry. "Cool." Chen Shaochong forced a smile. "The Emerald Martial Palace is at loggerheads. The reason I want to be the Head Elder of the Hua Shan Sect is because I want to stand in the light and fight them to the death. I want them to know that my opinion is beneficial for the Emerald Martial Palace." "Who are they?" Ye Wen had originally thought that once he found Chen Shaochong, he would be able to easily solve all the problems. But now, he realized that the jade pavilion opposite of Chen Shaochong was the truly terrifying one. Zhao Binglong and the envoy who had contacted Gongsun Chun Qiu should be Chen Shaochong''s man, but Zhao Chong Li was from the other side of the Jade Pavilion. Then which side should the person who killed Chu Li and Li Zhixiang belong to? If they did not step out to control the Mo Clan, they would probably be killed. In that case, the Huashan Sect was the most powerful sect in the martial arts world. In the future, would Zhang Qingwu dare to disobey the advice of the Great Elder? At that time, he would have the ability to compete with the Jade Pavilion in the dark. "Although I am at odds with them, I will not reveal them either." "Haha ¡­" Chen Shaotian laughed heartily. Right now, no matter how much the interior of the Jade Pavilion splits apart, it will always be exposed to the outside world. " The first time he met Chen Shaochong, Ye Mo could not help but admire his magnanimous elder demeanor. Thus, he listened to Chen Shaochong''s advice and did not seek revenge against Zhang Yiming. There was no way to know what was going on, who would have thought that he was one of the founders of the Jade Pavilion. "If you have any questions, feel free to speak. But, I will never tell you who else is in the Emerald Jade Pavilion. " In the sound of the rain, Chen Shaochong''s words were still loud and forceful. "Zhao Binglong and Gongsun Chunqiu''s masked swordsmen are all your men. Is that green-gowned swordsman who killed Chu Li and Li Zhixiang also yours?" Ye Wen Han knew that it was useless to ask anything else, so he spoke out the other questions in his heart. "I sent them." "Admit it, Chen Shaochong." I also arranged for Liu Yiyi to enter the Jade Pavilion. I thought that you would appear in the martial world, so she will be useful to you sooner or later. " "But how do you know about her and me?" Ye Mo Han was still puzzled. The first time he saw Liu Yiyi, she was brought here by Ye Mo Han''s grandfather. "When you were eighteen, your grandfather hit Liu Yiyi and thought she was dead." "Hehe," Chen Shaochong replied. Unfortunately, I happened to save him. I had originally thought that the cabbage would be able to make her completely forget about you, and so I sent her to kill you. "This is called being inferior to being in the calculation of the heavens." "Chi Feng took a step forward." Chen Shaochong, no matter who you said was hiding in the Emerald Jade Pavilion, I will kill you myself today. " "Alright." Chen Shaochong took a step forward and chopped out with his palm. A wave of air spread out in the rain and Chi Feng''s palms were like fire. He immediately struck out with his palm, and the two waves of air, one red and one white, collided with a loud bang. Lightning flashed, thunder roared, and flames shot out in all directions. Everyone had no choice but to retreat. Ye Mo Han wanted to ask about Zhang Yiming''s death, but the two of them started to fight in the rain, so Ye Mo had no choice but to give up. The two of them clashed back and forth, waves of Qi surging outwards, pushing the rain away. Chi Feng swung out his palm, and a fire dragon flew in the air towards Chen Shaochong. Another palm slashed out, and a 30 meter long Qi blade slashed towards Chen Shaochong from top to bottom. A Qi blade and a fire dragon attacked from the left and right. Qi saber force split the sky and the earth, the fire dragon engulfed the mountains and rivers. Chen Shaochong was caught within, unhurried. The left palm, the right fist, and the palm hit each other in a blur. In an instant, a colourless shield appeared beside him and struck the shield with a loud bang. The shield only changed its shape slightly, but it did not show any signs of breaking. He was confident that he could defeat Chen Shaochong. But after seeing this move, Chen Shao Chong''s martial arts was clearly much stronger than when he fought the Twelve Demonic Ghosts. That''s right, the Twelve Ghost Fiends were only chess pieces, and they were only people that Chen Shaochong used to confuse Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng. Chen Shaotian also knew that Ye Mo Han and Chi Feng were hiding at the side, so he didn''t go all out just to make Chi Feng underestimate him. After the exchange of moves failed, the two of them began to use their skills intensely. In less than an hour, the two of them had already exchanged nearly three hundred blows. If you don''t have good eyesight, you will only see two figures. As for what tricks they used, you will be confused. Ye Mo saw that the two of them could transform their Qi into weapons at will: saber, spear, sword, halberd; eighteen different types of weapons appeared, hacked, hacked, chopped, and jabbed. Each type of weapon could be used several dozen times. Ye Mo Han focused and watched as he secretly thought about the skill of how the two of them could externalize their weapons using inner force. He secretly calculated it in his mind. As a result, he gained a lot from it. Chi Feng leaped into the air. Raging flames surged around him as if his entire body was on fire. In that instant, Chi Feng became a living man. The rain water was roasted into steam, turning into white smoke that rose into the air. Chen Shaochong didn''t dare to forcefully exchange blows with Chi Feng, so he could only use his internal energy to form a protective layer to ease the waves of heat emitted by Chi Feng''s body. Chi Feng shouted and his body shot up into the sky like a fireball. At that time, it was a lightning bolt, and Chi Feng was like a man struck by lightning. As soon as Chi Feng stopped in midair, the flames around him immediately gathered in his hand, slowly forming a two-inch long flaming blade. The blade was red in color, and it covered Chi Feng''s hair, like an angry god brandishing his sword amidst the thunder and lightning. A saber slashed down on Chen Shaochong. The aura and power of this saber caused the world to change color. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the Raging Flames Saber in Chi Feng''s hand, the rain of lightning seemed to have stopped trembling. Ye Chanhan had never seen a person''s strength reach such a level that it far surpassed his own imagination. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, Ye Mo Han would never have believed that anyone in the world could have used such a blade. With a single slash of the saber, all the rocks within a zhang of the two shattered and scattered in all directions. Ye Wen Han raised his head to look, only to see that the protective layer around Chen Shaochong had been broken. His body slightly swayed, and a trace of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. The strength displayed by the two of them caused Ye Mo to sigh in admiration, while Sun Muxia and Wuyu were overwhelmed with shock. Chi Feng hacked down with his blade once again. Chen Shaochong''s wrist turned as a sword qi pierced towards Chi Feng''s lower abdomen. Surprisingly, a soft sword appeared in Chen Shaochong''s hand. Ye Chou had seen it before and was no longer surprised. On the other hand, Sun Muxia and Wuyu looked at each other. The two of them never thought that Chen Shaochong could also use a sword, and a soft sword at that. Chi Feng turned his saber around, and a surge of heat blasted out, devouring that sword energy. The Raging Flames Saber chopped down once again. Chen Shaochong shook his sword and the sword images floated in front of him. In an instant, there seemed to be dozens of swords lined up in the air, waiting for Chen Shaochong''s order before rushing towards Chi Feng. Chi Feng turned a blind eye to those swords. The Raging Flames Blade shot straight at Chen Shaochong''s face. Chen Shaochong''s right hand grasped his sword and his left hand formed a hand seal. Several tens of swords that were in front of him simultaneously thrust out, swift and fierce. Chi Feng''s figure turned, and he waved the Blazing Flame Saber horizontally. ''Bang! Bang!'' Several tens of sounds were emitted, and all the swords were blocked by Chi Feng''s sabre. C83 The thunder stopped and the rain stopped. There was a rainbow hanging in the sky, how could the colorful beauty be as dazzling as the slaughter in front of her. Chi Feng and Chen Shaozhong each held a flaming blade, while the other one held a soft sword as a form of defense. The two had already fought for thousands of moves, but it was still difficult to determine the victor. In other words, two lives were hard to predict. When experts fought to the death, the loser would definitely not be able to survive. The sword Qi weaved in and out, and the burning heat waves emitted by the Qi blade continuously attacked the sword. In terms of inner strength, Chen Shaochong was indeed not as good as Chi Feng, but his sword art was so exquisite that even the Sect Leader of the Wudang Sect, Sun Muxia, who was recognized as the number one sword art expert, sighed. The two of them had their clothes on. Originally, they were wet by the rain, but after a while, they gradually recovered and became dry. Then, they were once again drenched in sweat. Chi Feng''s blade was faster and faster, and the wave of red Qi was also faster and faster, slowly enveloping both him and Chen Shaochong. Chen Shaochong''s soft sword was protecting his body. His body was first covered by a layer of sword qi, then a layer of sword light. Outside of the sword light, there was also an invisible defense of his inner strength. This was the first time Ye Wen had seen such a triple-layered protective technique. If Ye Chanhan were to turn his head and look at Sun Muxia beside him, he would have definitely noticed the incredulous expression on the face of the Sect Leader of the Wudang Sect. Chi Feng''s palm struck the invisible force protecting Chen Shaochong''s body, and he borrowed the force of it to fly back several meters. The Raging Flames Blade suddenly became fifty feet long and the flames became even more dazzling. A blade slashed down on Chen Shaochong. This blade''s power was even more violent and tyrannical than when he had used the Raging Flames Saber, and it was so strong and fierce that the crushed stones between the two of them rolled towards Chen Shaochong along with the momentum of the blade. Immediately afterwards, Ye Mo Han felt a wave of heat pouncing towards him, causing him to feel as if he was standing next to a stove. Ye Mo Han acted as if he didn''t feel it as he watched attentively how Chen Shaochong would receive this blow. Chen Shaochong did not take the strike from the blade. His three layers of protective power immediately dispersed when the Raging Flames Saber came slashing down. Like a river dispersing into a small stream, he charged into the fifty feet long Raging Flames Saber. Chen Shaochong fell to the ground dead. His body was cut into two halves by Chi Feng''s Raging Flames Saber, and the Raging Flames Saber''s momentum did not weaken, as it once again cut a huge boulder behind Chen Shaochong into two. Chen Shaochong was still smiling, a proud smile on his face. Ye Mo Han suddenly had a bad premonition. When he looked at Chi Feng, he was standing there in a daze. The Raging Flames Saber had already disappeared, and there were countless holes on his body, and blood was flowing out from them. And in front of him, countless streams of disorderly streams of energy were drilling into Chi Feng''s body. Ye Mo Han hurriedly moved forward, but was stopped by Sun Muxia, who said, "This is the Myriad Swords Return to the Sect. You won''t be able to save it." "Isn''t returning ten thousand swords the martial arts of your Wudang Sect?" Wu Yu looked at Sun Muxia in surprise. Countless streams of energy flowed into Chi Feng''s body. The current Chi Feng could be said to be riddled with holes, and blood quickly dyed his clothes red. At this time, Chi Feng was no longer the bloodthirsty old man who killed people like grass when he first met Ye Mo Han, but more like a tragic old hero who was both tragic and pitiful. "Is the Myriad Swords Return to Sect the sword technique that no one in the Wudang Sect has been able to master for a hundred years?" Chi Feng said with a smile. "It''s not that no one is able to learn it, but rather, no one dares to practice it." Sun Muxia felt a little helpless. So it turned out that the Myriad Swords Return to Sect was Wu Dang Sword''s most ruthless move. Normally, those who used this move would leave their life on the line. The most crucial step of this move was also here. If the sword qi succeeded in pushing in, and the opponent had to withdraw his or her skill, the sword qi would quickly attack the enemy''s body, causing the opponent to have a fatal attack. However, if the person who used this move received the opponent''s attack, it would also result in death or injury. This time, Chen Shaotian''s death was within his expectations. Chi Feng''s martial arts skills were indeed extremely strong. However, such a person with such shocking martial arts died under the Wudang Sect''s Ten-Thousand Swords Return to the Sect. This was truly regrettable. Although this Myriad Swords Return to the Sect was vicious, it was still considered a life-or-death exchange technique. In the Wudang Sect, there were almost no disciples who were willing to learn this move. As for how Chen Shaochong learned it, it could only become a mystery due to his death. Ye Chanhan stepped forward to help Chi Feng, but he was stopped by Chi Feng. Chi Feng said weakly, "Sun Muxia, Wuyou did not kill the people from the Wudang Sect. How about the grudges between the three of us disappear with my death?" Thoughtless let out a long sigh, clasped his hands, and said, "Amitabha." "Alright." Sun Muxia nodded. To this person who had a deep connection with the Ye Clan''s three generations of descendants, even until his death, Ye Wen only called him senior. He was a man of the martial arts world, and his emotions were heavy without tears. Chen Shaochong was dead. He represented which point of view was the Emerald Pavilion going to have to fight for power in the martial arts world, and the other one was the Emerald Pavilion. Ye Shaoguang could not figure out what kind of idea they were going to have, and he only felt physically and mentally exhausted, wanting to get a good night''s sleep. The moment he laid on the bed, the first image that appeared in Ye Mo''s mind was Mo Xiyan''s figure. When he thought of Mo Xi Yan, he immediately thought of Liu Yiyi. Liu Yiyi couldn''t remember the past, but it didn''t matter. Everything was already clear to her. However, everything was not over yet. Who was the leader of the other hidden Jade Pavilion? What was the conspiracy? This Jade Pavilion that did not include Chen Shaochong had never fought head on with Ye Mo Han before. However, Ye Mo Han believed Chen Shao Chong''s words: "The Jade Pavilion may have internal strife, but they will work together to fight against outsiders." Ye Mo Han had a premonition that from now on, there would be more and more conspiracies in the Jade Pavilion, and it would also become more and more dangerous. However, there was one thing he did not have to worry about, he had completely erased his accusation of being the pavilion master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion. Moreover, a corner of the jade pavilion had already been exposed. Even though he had only discovered the tip of the iceberg, Ye Mo Han still felt that it was an improvement. To be able to move forward in the dark, he was not afraid of not seeing the light of dawn. Ye Mo Han was convinced of this, but would it really be so easy to find the path to dawn? The next day, Shifu Wu, Sun Muxia bid farewell to Zhang Qingwu and Ye Mo Han, and left Mount Hua. During this time, Ye Mo Han told everyone about his damage to the Hornless Lamp. Sun Musheng and Wu Xiang were both very happy, expressing their satisfaction with Ye Mo Han''s methods. But if Sun Muxia and Wuyu had obtained the Hornbeam, would they have been willing to bury it forever? When Sima Chang Xing heard that the Hornless Pan had been damaged by Ye Mo Han, he repeatedly sighed. After being glared at by Zhang Qingwu, he embarrassedly retreated. The next day, Zhang Qingwu held a banquet at the Wild Goose Falling Peak to invite Ye Mo Han. Ye Jianhan was surprised that Zhang Qingwu, as a grand Sect Leader of the generation, would want to entertain him at the Wild Goose Falling Peak. Although Ye Mo Han was suspicious, but he could not decline and could only go to the meeting. C84 Falling Goose Peak''s cold wind blew incessantly for four hours. Zhang Qingwu specially got people to prepare some food and wine and sent it to the top of the mountain. He first placed a portion in front of Lin Mo Xiao and Ye Sheng''s tombs as a tribute to the two of them. He also arranged the table and stools so that the others could go and sit alone with Ye Han. Zhang Qingwu got up and poured a glass of wine for Ye Mo Han, and poured a cup for himself as well. The scenery was just right, the scenery was beautiful, and he could see all the dangers of Mount Hua in a single glance. Zhang Qingwu didn''t say anything and just continued to drink his own cup of wine. Ye Mo Han didn''t say anything as he waited for her to open her mouth. If she was alone, how could she have come to the top of the mountain to set up a banquet? Was it really just for the scenery of the restaurant? Zhang Qingwu poured another cup for himself, his cheeks were slightly red, which made his already beautiful face even more beautiful. "My bed is cold, although you and I have only met a few times, you are still my big brother. My father always had a wish when he was alive, so you should know this as well." Zhang Qingwu said the wish, Ye Jianhan also heard Zhang Yiming mention, is to let two people marry. Ye Wen Han saw that her words were sincere, and her expression was not as dignified as the previous Sect Leader. Ye Chanhan couldn''t help but be moved. Zhang Qingwu was the only daughter of Zhang Yiming, so he couldn''t say a word about how much he was doted upon. However, Zhang Yiming was suddenly killed, and the burden of the Hua Shan Sect fell on a weak girl like her. If she didn''t have the slightest bit of scheming and shrewdness, how could she have established herself in such a dangerous situation? Ye Wen Han looked at Zhang Qingwu with sincere eyes. At this moment, she was no longer the extremely prestigious Hua Shan Sect Leader, but rather a bereaved father and daughter who desperately needed to be cared for. Ye Jianhan was ashamed of his previous suspicion of Zhang Qingwu. "Sister Qingwu, it is not easy to be the Sect Leader of the Hua Shan Sect, but it is hard for you." Ye Jianhan called her his younger sister to resolve Zhang Qingwu''s question. Zhang Qingwu pursed his lips and smiled. He understood Ye Mo Han''s intentions, so he raised his wine glass and said, "Then, I will call you Brother Mo Han from now on. I hope that your brother can help me in the Hua Shan Sect more often." There was a hidden bitterness in his tone. It really was like the voice of a younger sister telling her brother to leave. Ye Mo Han laughed heartily, raised his cup and said: "Being able to be called brother and sister with the Sect Leader of the Hua Shan Sect is my, Ye Mo Han''s, great fortune." The two of them looked at each other and laughed heartily, drinking to their heart''s content. Unknowingly, the grudge between them had completely disappeared. Ye Chanhan was indifferent to the deaths of the people around him. For example, when Chi Feng died, Ye Han was somewhat sad, but he thought about it afterwards. [Life and death can be said to be unpredictable. It can also be said to be a foregone conclusion. What power does other people have to save them?] It couldn''t be saved, what was the use of being sad for too long. It would be better to adjust one''s mentality and sincerely pray for the blessings of the deceased. After all, the living still had to live a good life. At this moment, the sunlight was beginning to look a bit charming and attractive. Ye Mo Han and Zhang Qingwu, with wine as their partners, chatted and laughed about the world. Although Zhang Qingwu was a woman, his alcohol tolerance did not allow him to change cups with Ye Jianhan. After four hours had passed, Ye Mo was already a little drunk. When he turned his head to look at his parents'' graves, he suddenly felt that Ye Sheng and Lin Mo Xiao were holding hands and smiling at him from afar. The two of them seemed to be a perfect match. Ye Sheng and Lin Moxiao quietly stared at Ye Mo, their faces filled with gratification and an indescribable concern. Ye Mo Han wanted to step forward and give them a hug, but as soon as he stood up, he stumbled and fell to the ground. Ye Wen felt rather awkward, and only when he was about to get up did he feel that he had lost a bit of strength. Shaking their heads, they looked towards the grave and saw that Ye Sheng and Lin Moxiao were still there. There was also Mo Xianyan and Liu Yiyi. The four of them were waving towards Ye Mo Han. Ye Mo Han suddenly felt that something was strange. Even though he was under the illusion of being drunk, it shouldn''t have continued to exist. He secretly circulated his Qi, but as soon as he used his inner force, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. Ye Wen Han broke out in a cold sweat. He had woken up quite a bit now. When he looked back, he only saw two lonely graves. "Big Brother Mo Han, no need to waste your efforts. The wine contains the Void Essence Powder of the Thousand Poisons Sect, so you won''t need to waste your time." Zhang Qingwu''s tone was intimate, but Ye Wen felt as if waves of cold wind were blowing by. The Void Essence Powder was unique to the Thousand Poison Sect. This pill had to be mixed with alcohol, otherwise it wouldn''t have any effect. After consuming it, it would only take four hours for it to be effective. One''s body would be weak and weak, and if you couldn''t use your internal energy, illusions would appear. Ye Shuihan has heard of Xuyuan powder, mixed with wine, colorless and tasteless. After consuming it, although there was no danger to his life, he had to wait for ten days before he could recover. Zhang Qingwu had invited Ye Mo Han to come here, and had first drawn a glass of wine to let Ye Mo Han not be on guard, and then repeatedly showed his weak side, which was also to let Ye Mo Han drink more of the void powder. Most of the Thousand Poisons Sect''s poisons were fatal and unsolvable. Only the Hollow Origin Powder had them. Ye Wen''s body was drenched in cold sweat. He guessed that Zhang Qingwu must have also colluded with the Thousand Poisons Sect. "What are you doing this for?" Ye Jianhan tried to keep himself awake. Zhang Qingwu slowly stood up and looked into the distance, and said: "If I want to firmly grasp onto the Hua Shan Sect, then I must kick away anyone who might become a stumbling block. "Lu Mingjie, Chen Shaochong, Chu Li, and Li Zhixiang, these people all have to die. Of course they have to include you. You are too well-known in the martial arts world, so I have to be on guard." "In that case, Lu Mingjie should have been killed by you and Chen Shaochong, and you already know about Chen Shaochong''s background, right? So Chu Li and Li Zhixiang were only eliminated by you using Chen Shaochong''s hand. " Ye Mo Han tried to understand the meridian. Even if he died, he had to understand it better. "Of course." "Zhang Qingwu started laughing. This kind of laughter still made people''s hair stand on end." If you have any questions, I''ll answer them all. " "Since you know that Chen Shaochong is the founder of the Jade Pavilion, then you should know who the other people of the Jade Pavilion are, right?" Ye Mo Han slowly crawled towards his parents'' graves. Since death was already a foregone conclusion, then being together with Ye Sheng and Lin Mo Xiao could be considered a good fate for Ye Mo Han. "That''s right." "No," Zhang Qingwu answered frankly. If no one told me, how would I know that the old man who guarded the tomb of Hua Shan Sect for so many years was actually the founder of the Jade Pavilion? " As expected, Zhang Qingwu had colluded with the people from the Emerald Jade Pavilion. However, he was not in the same faction as Chen Shaochong. In that case, Chen Shaochong naturally did not know about Zhang Qingwu''s background. All these things that happened, Zhang Qingwu and the Jade Pavilion that colluded with her, were the true beneficiaries. Ye Shaohan suddenly realized that his real enemy was the jade pavilion behind Zhang Qingwu, not Chen Shaochong. However, it was already too late. "So, how many founders are there in the Jade Pavilion?" Ye Wen asked as he approached the grave with difficulty, not even looking back. Zhang Qingwu was watching silently from behind. "Maybe I can tell you something you don''t know, and maybe that''s what you always wanted to hear." Zhang Qingwu sat on a stool in front of Ye Sheng and Lin Mo Xiao''s grave. Ye Mo Han leaned on Lin Moyu''s tombstone and tried to use his inner force to disperse the void, but it was to no avail. From Zhang Qingwu''s words, it was clear that she knew a lot of inside information, and she also planned to tell Ye Nai Han. Because Ye Wen Han was just a dead man in Zhang Qingwu''s eyes, so it didn''t matter how much the dead knew. C85 Zhang Qingwu was not in a hurry to kill Ye Mo Han. To her, Ye Wen Han was just a piece of meat that she could cut at any time. It was entirely up to her when she wanted to make her move. "What can you tell me?" Ye Mo Han turned his head to look at the cliff behind the grave. "The bed is cold, there are only three core members in the new Jade Pavilion. Other than Chen Shaochong and LiangAo Tian, there is one other person you can''t even guess at." Zhang Qingwu said with a faint smile. "Who is it?" "Your grandfather, Chi Feng''s sworn brother." "What?" Ye Wen Han felt as if he had been struck in the chest. He knew that Zhang Qingwu wouldn''t lie to him. However, his grandfather had died many years ago, how could he have founded the Jade Pavilion? What was his motive for creating this Emerald Pavilion, and dragging Chen Shaozhong and Liang AoTian along with him? "At first, I was surprised as well. However, after you appeared in the martial arts world, I understood his painstaking efforts." Zhang Qingwu sighed. Initially, your grandfather only created this jade pavilion to train you and have you personally destroy him. In order to vent his anger and resentment towards that sworn brother of his, Chi Feng. " To vent my anger, there are many things in the world that arise out of hatred. His grandfather was angry at Chifeng and his Jade Pavilion for losing his beloved son. What else could make him happier than to create a jade pavilion with his own hands and let his grandson destroy it? The strange thing about the sheets was that he and his grandfather had grown so attached to each other that they hadn''t even noticed what he was doing. "Your grandfather built this jade pavilion which is very well-organized. He has made the sect rules and personally selected the mutants from the martial arts world." Zhang Qingwu said in admiration. The reason should be to wait for you to appear in the martial arts world and kill all these people and destroy this jade pavilion. Therefore, among the people who just started, other than Zhang Yiming and Xu Haotian''s brothers who didn''t join, the rest were pulled over by your grandfather. " Ye Mo Han smiled weakly and said, "It''s a pity that what happened afterwards was not what he thought." "This is the most unpredictable thing in the world." "Zhang Qingwu was quite depressed." "I also admire his kindness. It''s just that he left too early." "What happened to the Jade Pavilion after my grandfather''s death?" There were only three founders of the Jade Jade Pavilion, so after Ye Mo Han''s grandfather died, especially with Liang AoTian and Chen Shaozhong leading the exorcism council, they all died one after another. Now, who was in control of the Jade Pavilion? "At the time of your grandfather''s death, the main members of the Emerald Pavilion were outstanding people of the martial arts world. After his death, the Emerald Pavilion started to expand crazily under the leadership of Chen Shaozhong and Liang AoTian. However, ever since you killed Duan Xingyu, the Emerald Jade Pavilion has started to disagree with each other because of you. " Zhang Qingwu looked at Ye Mo who was powerless to get up. It was unknown whether his eyes were filled with sympathy or mockery. "Because of me?" Ye Wen was truly puzzled. Zhang Qingwu nodded. "Because of the relationship between your mother and your grandfather, Chen Shaochong didn''t want to kill you, but because of the other faction, they insisted on killing you. Thus, they had a disagreement." This answer caused Ye Mo Han to be extremely shocked. He originally thought that Chen Shao Chong would do everything possible to kill him, but he never expected that he would break all ties with another group of people inside the Jade Pavilion. Then was he also killing Liao Ao Tian for his own sake? "What about Liao Ao Tian? Why did he want to kill Liang AoTian? " "The influence of Liao Ao Tian in the Emerald Pavilion is not something that Chen Shaochong can compare with, so he is trying his best to rope them in." "Zhang Qingwu looked at the setting sun and took a deep breath." However, Liang Shaotian and Chen Shaochong had always wanted to compete in martial arts. Thus, Chen Shaochong decided to just leave it at that and plotted against Liang Shaotian. " "So that''s how it is." After that, Ye Wen guessed that the differences between the two factions were getting bigger, so Chen Shaochong had no choice but to take over the position of the Hua Shan Sect''s Great Elder. He had wanted to occupy a seat in the sect in order to compete with the Jade Pavilion in the dark, but he didn''t expect that Zhang Qingwu had already teamed up with the other faction. "But the two sides of the Emerald Martial School are united to the outside world, that is an indisputable fact." "" Zhang Qingwu appreciated the tone of the Jade Pavilion. On one hand, I want to help him with his plan, and on the other hand, I''m afraid that if I don''t persuade him to come to Hua Shan Sect, he might be able to use someone else''s hand to kill him in time. " "It seems like you guys are the ones with truly deep ambitions." Ye Chonglou smiled bitterly. For Chen Shaochong, for Kindness and Pride, for all those who would do anything in their power to seek benefits, for himself, of course. "Cool." Zhang Qingwu sighed. Right now, the entire Jade Pavilion was focused on following the Pavilion Master''s orders. It was only a matter of time before the pavilion master, Ping Shaolin, would perish. You are too smart, the Pavilion Master cannot keep you, and neither can I. " "So, your Hua Shan Sect also voted for the Jade Pavilion?" You should at least tell me who this pavilion master is before my death, right? " Ye Mo Han almost had no strength to hold the tombstone. "My bed is cold, I have never seen the pavilion master before, so why would the pavilion master reveal his true appearance?" Zhang Qingwu let out a faint sigh. "Alright, now that you know everything, I''ve chosen to send you on your last journey to reunite your family. Do you like it?" "How do you explain it to anyone if you kill me?" "The sheets were cold and mocking." After all, a lot of people know that I''m here. " "Any explanation is fine. As the Sect Leader, I have the final say." Zhang Qingwu stood up, grabbed the soft sheets and threw them into the deep abyss. The wind whistled beside his ears, and Ye Han only felt that his body was like a piece of paper, floating gently towards the bottom of the cliff. Zhang Qingwu stood at the edge of the cliff, smiling as he looked at Ye Mo Han. Ye Chanhan watched as her figure was instantly covered by the clouds. In his heart, there was no emotion. He was only remorse and remorse. As soon as Ye Mo Han started to trust Zhang Qingwu, he was plotted against by her. This was a merciless ridicule and whipping in the heart of a person, how could the person in question not feel cold and sorrowful. However, Ye Wen''s coldness only lasted for a short period of time, because the price he paid was truly too great. Although the Hua Shan Sect had ruled the mountain for many years, and the secret exit of the Hua Mountain was spread all over the mountain, but it had never dug to the bottom of the cliff, and the Hua Mountain Sect had never gone down the bottom of the mountain. Because it was really too steep, too dangerous, and who would dare to go to the bottom of a cliff with nothing to do? The fragrance of flowers assaulted his nostrils and the chirping of birds could be heard. A few plum blossoms had unexpectedly bloomed at this season. Next to the plum blossom was a maple tree with fiery red maple leaves. From afar, one could see a gigantic hood. On the left side of the maple tree, there was a spring. The spring was less than three meters deep and was overflowing with water. The water was still hot and white mist was rising from it. Although the spring water continued to flow upwards, it was always slightly lower than the ground on both sides and not a single drop of it flowed out. To the right of the mouth of the spring, there was a thin field with some rice growing on it. Not far from Bo Tian, there was a stone house made of stone. It looked extremely simple and crude, and the door was simply tied up with a few tree branches. The surrounding area was filled with steep cliffs. This place was like a house, and the walls were actually filled with mountain peaks that reached into the clouds. This was obviously not something that could be built by humans. When a person was placed in a place like this, they could only sigh at the wonders of nature. Inside the stone house, the walls were bleak. To the left was a stone stove with a chipped iron pot on it. There was also a stone bed with some dry straw on top. A young man was lying on top of it. His entire body was swollen, and his face was white from the swelling. It was as if he had been starving for a long time. However, it could still be vaguely seen that this young man was very handsome. C86 An old man dressed in black slowly walked towards the spring with his back hunched. Every few steps he took he stopped to rest, as if he would collapse if he took a few more steps. The old man went to the spring and fumbled in the water for a long time before he slowly found a rope and pulled a bamboo basket out of the water. In the bamboo basket, besides the two three pound black fish, there were also some small fish. The old man took out the two black fish and then threw the bamboo basket into the spring. The old man staggered toward the stone house with a fish in one hand. The two fish seemed to be able to overwhelm him. The old man walked into the stone house, looked at the young man on the stone bed, and shook his head. He did not kill the fish, but threw it into the pot, added some water, and started boiling it. The old man sat by the side and watched the fire burn. From time to time, he would add some dried branches onto the fire. His face was wrinkled, and only a few strands of hair remained on his head. From afar, he looked just like a bald man. The old man''s hand that held the branch was chapped. It was obvious that he often did some heavy work. His head was still looking up, as if he was thinking about something. Was he thinking of his life and his experiences when he was young? The environment here was not bad, but it would be strange if he lived alone. Where was the old man''s family? The water in the pot began to boil, and the two fishes were stewed. The white and tender black fish meat and fish scales were mixed into the soup, making one look as if they had no appetite or even as if they were going to vomit. The old man fished out two broken bowls from under the stone stove. Not afraid of the heat, he used his hands to put them into the pot and picked out two long fish thorns. Then the old man took a bowl of soup from the pot and went to the bed and helped the puffy young man up and opened his mouth and poured the fish soup directly into his stomach. The bowl of fish soup was only a small part of the young man''s stomach. The rest of the soup spilled onto his face and chest, making him look like a mess. The old man put the young man down and began to eat. Even though everything he did was trembling, when it came to eating, he would definitely not be faster than a young and strong man. It could even be said that he wasn''t eating, but rather drinking directly into his stomach. That unbearably unbearable fish meat entered his stomach without his chewing. It had to be said that this was a strange old man. When the old man had finished the fish and had regained his old age, he slowly turned his head to look at the young man on the bed, his cloudy eyes staring for a moment. Then, grumbling to himself, he walked over to the stone bed, raised his right palm, and struck the young man in the chest. After six palm strikes, the bloated young man who was lying on the ground let out a retching sound and continuously spat out a lot of black juices. The moment the juices appeared, the room was filled with a horrible stench. That swollen young man was naturally Ye Mo Han. He was thrown down from the Wild Goose Falling Peak by Zhang Qingwu and coincidentally was thrown into a lake. However, because Wild Goose Falling Peak was too high, even if it was in the water below, a few of Ye Wen''s ribs were still broken. Ye Mo Han, who was hit by the Void Essence Powder, immediately fainted and fell into the lake. Who knew that at the bottom of the lake, there was a hidden spring. The hidden spring had an extremely strong suction force, but because it was far away from the lake, the lake''s surface was as flat as a mirror. Ye Wen was too strong to fall from the peak of the Wild Goose Falling Peak. He fell directly to the side of the hidden spring, and was sucked into the hidden spring. The other side of the dark spring was in a valley surrounded by mountains. The old man was fishing there. No one knew how the spring water was formed or whether it was created by humans. The sheet of leaves spat for a long time until the black juice slowly turned to the color of bile. After he had vomited, the swelling on Ye Mo Han''s body immediately disappeared. When the old man saw that the sheets were so cold, he did not mind the stench in the air, and his mouth split open to reveal his sparse teeth as he smiled happily. It could be seen that this old man was very kind. Most of the old people were kind. Was it because they had already seen through the fame and benefits of the human world? After the cold vomiting of the sheet, there was no sign that he was going to wake up. The old man brought a basin of spring water and carefully wiped off the filth on Ye Mo Han''s body. Then, he washed the filth on the ground with water again and again. The old man was like a grandfather who was taking care of his drunken grandson familiarly. After everything had been cleaned up, the old man walked back to the stone bed, stretched out his hand and felt for the ribs on his chest, shook his head, and used all his strength. After he had healed Ye Wen''s cold ribs, he did not go and fix it. Instead, he took out a small box from his chest pocket. The old man pried open Ye Mo Han''s mouth, opened the small box, took out a round black pill, and stuffed it into Ye Mo Han''s mouth. After feeding it, the old man sighed and said to himself, "This last Black Dragon Pill hopes to preserve your life." This valley was like a naturally formed small courtyard. There was water and fields, and a person living in seclusion here was truly an excellent place. If it was just an old man living in seclusion here, it would seem somewhat lonely. Perhaps he was like the unseasonably blooming plum blossoms, standing aloof and proud in this remote valley. Although life in the valley was very cold and lonely, it wasn''t slow either. The old man fished out some fish from the spring every day, and the remaining spring water was stewed for Ye Mo Han to eat. After seven or eight days, Ye Wen finally woke up. After Ye Wen woke up from the cold, his body was extremely weak. He looked even weaker than the mysterious old man in the valley. With just a step, he had to hold on to something, or else he would fall over. The old man was collecting grains in the valley when he heard a sound behind him. He turned around and saw Ye Wen''s sickly face. The old man grinned, "Looks like I, the Black Dragon Pill, have saved your life." Ye Mo Han''s chest was in pain as if it was on fire, as if he could feel millions of flies buzzing in his ears. Even the warm and dazzling sunlight seemed to be scorching to him. What kind of place was this? The valley was almost circular, with flowers, valleys, and water. A dying old man was busying himself in the valley. Ye Mo Han didn''t hear the old man''s words and looked around. The area of less than four miles was completely blocked by stone walls. It was tall and smooth like a mirror, reaching into the clouds. The old man looked at Ye Wen Han who was in confusion and ignored him. He slowly stood up, slowly walked in front of Ye Mo Han, and carefully examined Ye Wen''s cold face, then extended a hand and waved it in front of his eyes. "You''re not blind either, and your life is saved. Can you hear what I have to say now?" When Ye Wen was about to answer, he realized that even a little force on his face could affect the pain in his chest. Thus, he slowly nodded his head in agreement. "This old man has lived alone here for 40 years. Every time someone slipped and fell, they would either die from the fall or be poisoned by the spring water. Only you, boy, can actually not die from such a disaster." The old man chuckled. 40 years! Ye Wen felt as if he had been struck by lightning. This meant that there was no way out of this place. If there was a way out, why would this old man stay here for forty years? How many forty years could a man enjoy? And here he was, alone, living until his temples turned white and his hair was loose. If it were him, would he have lived here alone for forty years? Ye Mo Han thought in his heart. Thinking of his yearning to live in seclusion until this moment when his wish came true, a strong uneasiness and fear hit his heart. Perhaps everyone had a dream to live in seclusion, but when there were conditions to live in seclusion, who could put down the worldly desires and worries of the world? C87 As the valley was far away from the world, it was easy for people to feel that time was slow. In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed and Ye Wen''s cold ribs had basically recovered. Ye Wen was amazed. Without the help of herbal medicine, he would need three months to heal his broken ribs. He could not understand why he would be able to recover in half a month. The old man and Ye Mo had talked to each other the day Ye Mo woke up. After that, the two of them had not talked much for a long time. The old man was either busy working in the fields or fishing in the spring and cooking a pot of fish soup. Every day, Ye Han ate and drank those things that were hard to swallow. His already gloomy mood became even more cloudy. That day, the old man stewed another pot of fish. The meat was a little blurry, but it was still as disgusting as usual. Ye Wen Han picked up the bowl and forcefully ate a few mouthfuls. It was really hard to swallow, so he put the bowl down and went to the spring. The spring water gurgled continuously, the water was faintly purple, and smoke was rising. He really did not know why there were fish in this kind of spring water. Furthermore, the fish was completely black in color, and after being cooked, it looked no different from ordinary fish. "Isn''t it delicious?" The old man finished the rest of the fish and meat and walked over to Ye Mo Han. Ye Mo Han sighed, and said with slight grievance, "Senior, every day I eat these boiled black fish with white water, I''m almost going to vomit." The old man sneered, "You can''t resist eating for so many days? I''ve been eating here for almost forty years. " After so many years, he actually only ate this kind of food. Although this old man looked quite old, his appetite was not small either. According to the fish count, he had eaten so many fish in his life. Where did all these fish come from in this small spring? Ye Wen Han became more suspicious of this spring water. The old man continued, "Don''t underestimate this black fish. If not for this black fish, do you think your ribs would have recovered so quickly?" "Senior, are you saying that this fish can treat injuries?" Ye Mo Han was shocked. "Of course it can." "The old man seemed to be filled with vigor. He was no longer old, and he pointed at the spring water in front of Ye Wen." This spring water is poisonous, and since this black fish can grow in it, it means that it can overcome the toxicity of this water. " Even the old man could not tell why the spring water was poisonous. However, he had lived here for a long time, so he had a deep understanding of all of this. The poison of the spring water would cause the bird to die within three days of drinking it. But the old man had lived here for forty years, and he ate black fish and drank spring water all day, but he had nothing to do with it. "Senior." "That''s right," Ye Mo Han called out from the bottom of his heart. We have been together for a long time, and I still do not know your name. " The old man chuckled. "I have forgotten my name. If you stay here long enough, you''ll forget your name. " "Is it really impossible to get out of here?" "Will I stay here for forty more years?" the old man asked. An indescribable fear rose in Ye Mo Han''s heart. If I don''t get out of this valley, will I really die of old age here? If that was the case, how much unwillingness would be in his heart? Sometimes, terrifying things were not the result of a powerless heart. Rather, it was the result of a strong heart, only to discover that there was nothing they could do about it. The old man saw that Ye Mo Han had become depressed again, so he patted him on the shoulder and said: "Young man, don''t worry, your life is entirely dependent on my Black Dragon Pills, not to mention the Void Essence Powder''s effect has just passed, you haven''t even recovered yet, even if you could get out you wouldn''t have the ability to do so." Hearing his words, Ye Chanhan confirmed that the old man in front of him had a lot of past memories, and those memories were the most brilliant and dazzling things that had happened in his life. If a person did not do some sensational things in his life, wouldn''t it be boring and unfortunate? Even she herself was surprised that Ye Mo Han was still alive. The Black Dragon Pill was probably a miraculous medicine given to him by the old man, but he already knew that he had the Hollow Essence Powder in his body, so Ye Mo Han was truly shocked. Ye Chanhan also heard that there was a way to leave the valley, which made him even happier. He could not wait to ask, "Does Senior really have a way to leave the valley?" "Look at you, you''re worried again." The old man laughed reproachfully. Ye Mo Han bowed and said, "Senior, Ye Mo Han must return to the martial arts world. There are some things that I have yet to investigate properly, and I can''t stay here forever." "Hmph." The old man let out a snort of contempt and got up to leave. " Everyone feels that the martial arts world cannot do without you, but in this world, anyone who leaves the water can live a good life. Young man, I suggest that you recover your strength and then think about leaving this place. " He was isolated from the world in this valley, and Ye Wen was thinking about the affairs of the martial arts world. He wondered what kind of explanation Zhang Qingwu would use to tell the world that he had been buried in the Wild Goose Falling Peak. It was unknown if Liu Yiyi and Mo Xiyan would believe this explanation, but how many people in the martial arts world would believe Zhang Qingwu? The Jade Pavilion that colluded with Zhang Qingwu must have thought that he was dead at this moment. This might be a good opportunity. If he could walk out of the valley and deal a blow to this careless person, how could he walk out of the valley? He could only place all his hopes on that old man. Ye Mo Han had tested his strength, and although he had strength, he was still unable to fully utilize his inner force. Ye Mo Han stood up and followed the old man, walking towards the few poor valleys. In the many days he had been here, he had never seen the old man talk about cooking and eating the grain. It must have been the old man talk about eating all the grain and eating it with black fish every day. Just as he walked into the field, Ye Mo smelled the fragrance of the grain and immediately felt a sense of hunger. He also made an untimely sound of cooing. "Senior." Ye Mo Han rubbed his stomach and said. "Kid, I know you''re still young and you don''t want to stay here for long. However, the recovery of your powers is more important than anything else. " The old man spoke earnestly. "But senior must at least tell me your name, right?" Ye Mo asked. The old man smiled sorrowfully, "You are called Ling Mumei." Fifty years ago, even if no one had seen Ling Mumei before, they must have heard of her name. If you had asked a random person in the martial arts world who Ling Mumei was, that person would have laughed his teeth out. Even Ye Mo Han had heard of the legend of Ling Mumei. When the old man said these three words, Ye Mo Han was so shocked that he didn''t know what to say. Ling Mumei was recognized as the most beautiful man in the world. Not only was she proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy, and poetry, but she also had outstanding attainments in martial arts. How could such a man not attract the attention of women? Which one of the young ladies at that time did not want to have a glimpse of Ling Mumei''s elegance? Even women who have become married consider it an honour to be able to talk to Mumei. Ordinary outstanding people would easily be envied by others. Even Ling Mumei would not be able to escape from this strange situation. People in the martial arts world were already very brave and fierce. They couldn''t compete with poetry, poetry, music, poetry, or painting, so they had no choice but to find Ling Mumei to compete with her. It was said that Ling Mumei had only lost once against 838 opponents in her entire life. However, her opponent at that time was a woman, and the location of the competition was Mount Falling Goose Peak. After that battle, there were no longer any legends about Ling Mumei in the world. People of the martial world all thought that such a strange person had died. Ye Mo Han never would have thought that this old man in front of him, who was almost on his feet, was actually the most beautiful man in the world, who had caused a sensation in the martial arts world. The martial arts world was a mystery about his origins, and after his disappearance, the information gradually dwindled. By now, there were very few people who knew who he was. People always forget. C88 The 873 people who were fighting with Ling Mumei had all been defeated, so why could a single woman defeat Ling Mumei and make him permanently place himself at the bottom of Fallen Goose Peak? How did Ling Mumei survive to become like this? Ye Wen Han was full of questions, and was very curious about Ling Mumei''s entire life. Curiosity comforted Ye Mo Han''s impatience to leave the valley and get nowhere. "Senior Ling, please forgive Ye Han for his earlier rudeness." Ye Mo Han was bowing in the valley. He could not help but feel ashamed when he thought back to how he had been neglectful of him a few days ago. "I thought no one in the martial arts world would remember me." When Ling Mumei heard Ye Mo Han say this, she could not help but reveal the joy on her face. Everyone was afraid of being forgotten by others, especially the elderly, afraid that their children would forget them. Ling Mumei had never asked a single word about how Ye Mo Han fell off the cliff. This saved Ye Mo Han from his embarrassment. Regarding this matter, Ye Mo Han was indeed unwilling to bring it up again. After all, he was sure that he had been careless when he had been ambushed by Zhang Qingwu. Ling Mumei did not ask anything about Ye Mo Han''s fate. Was it because he was also unwilling to tell others about his fate? Although Ye Mo Han had thought of this, he still wanted to ask Ling Mumei what had happened to him. If a person had a curious heart, they would definitely think of ways to satisfy it. "Senior." "" Ye Mo Han said sincerely. I heard that in your last battle last year, you were defeated by a woman, and then you disappeared from the martial arts world. " "You know quite a lot." Ling Mumei did not refute Ye Mo Han, which made Ye Mo very happy. Presumably, Ling Mumei had been living at the bottom of the valley for a long time. She had spent her days swimming in the spring, and her plum blossom and bird were her neighbors. She definitely felt very lonely at the bottom of her heart. Lonely people often needed someone to confide in, regardless of their age. "I have indeed been defeated by a woman, but I lost willingly and wholeheartedly." Ling Mumei''s direct explanation also made Ye Wen feel cold. "Since she was able to make senior acknowledge her in such a manner, then her martial arts must be quite impressive as well. It''s a pity that the bed was set a few decades earlier, otherwise, we would have been able to witness the glory of these two seniors." Ye Mo Han did not flatter her, and his words were very sincere. Ling Mumei turned and walked back to the hut, Ye Mo Han respectfully following behind. Ling Mumei walked over to the spring and sat down on the ground. She then beckoned Ye Mo Han to sit down, "It''s rare that you''ve heard of me. It''s fate that you fell from such a high place and didn''t die. In less than a hundred years, people will eventually become a pile of dirt. What remains will be memories that people can admire or curse at. " In the last two sentences, Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but feel a sense of sorrow. That''s right, life only lasted a hundred years. However, it was not easy for one to bring honor and respect to others, and it was not easy for others to scold and insult one another. There was no easier way to become the kind of person who only gave names to their descendants. Their entire lives were blank, without any ups and downs, without any thrills, only comfort, and a feeling of intoxication. Ling Mumei had fallen to the bottom of the cliff at the time when he was at his most famous. His opponent was a girl, who was originally unknown in the martial arts world. Her name was also very ordinary, so ordinary that you would not be able to remember it after listening to it for a while. That woman was called Lu Jing Chen. When Ling Mumei defeated four hundred people, she was called the ''Three First''. Even if his martial arts was the best in the world, his zither and chess were the best in the world, and his swordsmanship was also the best in the world. How could a nameless woman from the martial arts world defeat Ling Mumei? Before Ye Chanhan could raise his question, Ling Mumei had already given him an answer because he was deeply attracted to Lu Jingchen. From what Ling Mumei could see, Lu Jingchen was an otherworldly woman with an unparalleled beauty and a calm personality. He would always remain calm as if nothing had happened. The reason why she had no name in the martial arts world was because she never walked in the martial arts world. Ling Mumei said that Lu Jingchen did not want to walk in the martial arts world, but she still found Ling Mumei and wanted to compete with her in swordsmanship and zither and chess battles. In terms of martial arts, Lu Jingchen was the first to admit that she was inferior to Ling Mumei. From the looks of it, it was probably because Lu Jingchen was the first to show weakness that made Ling Mumei agree to fight with a weak girl over sword techniques and Zither Chess. As for why Lu Jingchen wanted to spar with Ling Mumei on zither chess and swordsmanship, Ling Mumei did not mention it. Ling Mumei thought that once she agreed to fight with Lu Jingchen, the two would fight. Qin Guan would have two rounds and his sword arts would be one. In three rounds, he would win both of them. However, Lu Jingchen did not directly fight with Ling Mumei, but instead made an agreement to have a duel every year. Ling Mumei thought this was very interesting, and in his heart, it was mostly because of the woman in front of him, who was about to stage fright. After Lu Jingchen left, Ling Mumei forgot about it and smiled. At that time, Ling Mumei''s name was known throughout the world, and no matter where he was, he was treated as a distinguished guest. Not only could he discuss dao with the Sect Leader of Wu Dang, he could also meditate with the Sect Leader of Shaolin. Of course, he had never lacked women, but no matter how beautiful a woman was, Ling Mumei would only have one night of fun with her. A famous man has always been like this. Ling Mumei did not take her agreement with Lu Jingchen to heart, but after one year, Lu Jingchen appeared in the Wudang Sect. Ling Mumei was invited by the Wudang Sect Leader to play chess with him. The moment Lu Jingchen appeared, Ling Mumei was stunned for a long time. When she saw Lu Jingchen again, Ling Mumei found that she was even more beautiful than last time. At that time, the two were competing in chess, and the Sect Leader of the Wudang Sect was the notary. In Ling Mumei''s words, it was the first time in his life that he had met his match. Both of them fell slowly, so the three matches took two days and two nights. For the past two days and two nights, the two of them had been neither eating nor sleeping, completely immersed in the game. It was as if what was placed in front of them was not a board, but rather a huge battle diagram. In these three rounds, Ling Mumei won. Ling Mumei admitted that it was during these two days and nights that he fell in love with her opponent, Lu Jingchen. This match had also made the Sect Leader of the Wudang Sect admire Lu Jingchen immensely. He wanted Lu Jingchen to stay behind and take her and Ling Mumei as the guests of the Wudang Sect. Ling Mumei thought about being with Lu Jing Chen for a few more days, and her heart was filled with joy. At this moment, Ling Mumei no longer had her arrogance in front of other girls. Her arrogance had become a form of courtesy in front of Lu Jingchen. A talented person who treated all women as playthings would actually fall in love with a woman. How could this not make other women envious? However, the other women did not have the chance to see Ling Mumei''s attentive look, because after two days, Lu Jingchen had suddenly left without saying a word. Ling Mumei searched the entire world, but found nothing. Ling Mumei blankly stared at the cliff in front of her, and muttered: "She just suddenly appeared and then suddenly disappeared, as if there was never such a person in the world." In the long river of life, there would always be people who suddenly appeared and then suddenly disappeared. These people didn''t stay by your side for too long, but they could take up all your future memories. Ye Jianhan knew that Lu Jingchen was the person in Ling Mumei''s life who had suddenly disappeared. C89 Ling Mumei could not find Lu Jing Chen, nor did she think about food or tea. In half a year, she had a skinny body and a withered face. His Jianghu brothers were extremely worried as they watched this man, who had been unruly in the past, become depressed because of a woman. His former beauty had heard that he was depressed because of his love for a woman. Not only did she not blame him, but she was even more infatuated with him and even took the initiative to help him find out the whereabouts of Lu Jingchen. However, everything was useless. Lu Jingchen was just like Ling Mumei had said, it was as if she had never come to this world. Ling Mumei had suffered so much longing all day that she had completely forgotten the promise of the next year. Therefore, when Lu Jingchen appeared in front of her again, Ling Mumei seemed to be at a loss of what to do. It was only after a long period of time did he realize that he still had two more rounds of sparring with Lu Jingchen. Thinking of this, Ling Mumei suddenly felt very happy, but Lu Jingchen''s face was always as calm as water. When she saw Ling Mumei, she could only smile faintly, which made Ling Mumei fall for her even more. Ling Mumei did not ask where Lu Jingchen had gone. He only wanted to get along with her a little longer, even if it was to look at her alone. Ling Mumei and Lu Jingchen are competing in the zither arts," he said. At that time, the Shaolin Sect Leader''s evaluation of the music made Ling Mumei sigh in admiration. Therefore, when Lu Jingchen asked if he wanted to look for a notary, Ling Mumei suggested that they go to the Shaolin Faction. Of course, Ling Mumei had her own selfish thoughts as she was afraid that Lu Jingchen would disappear after the competition. At that time, the two of them were still quite far from the Shaolin Faction, so going there would allow them more time alone. On the way to the Shaolin Faction, Ling Mumei found everything beautiful. The two of them chatted all the way, and no matter what Ling Mumei said, Lu Jingchen would always be able to lead the conversation from shallow to deep. But when it comes to the subject of Lu Jingchen herself, Lu Jingchen won''t say a word. In the second round of the competition, the two contestants would battle in Shaowang Mountain. As for the details of the competition, Ling Mumei had only said that she had forgotten about it. She only remembered that he had lost, and that Lu Jingchen had won. As the only person who witnessed the entire competition, the Shaolin Sect Leader was just like the Sect Leader of the Martial Saint Sect, he was extremely shocked by this woman in front of him. After inviting the two of them to be their guests in the Shaolin Faction, Lu Jingchen did not leave without saying goodbye this time. Instead, he left the Shaolin Faction together with Ling Mumei. Saying this, a smile appeared on Ling Mumei''s face. With his expression, he vaguely recalled the handsomeness of his youth, "This time she didn''t leave me, but instead stayed with me for an entire year." "You two have been together for a year?" Ye Mo Han asked. "Right, just one year." Ling Mumei repeatedly muttered. In that year, it was she who had given me a real sense of what happiness was and what life was. One year later, even though I am still alive, I can only be considered to be living on. " Ye Wen could faintly guess what happened a year later. Lu Jingchen must have sparred with Ling Mumei over a year ago, and Ling Mumei had also lost. However, if the two of them had been together for a year, why would they want to fight in the third round? In addition, there was the result of Ling Mumei falling to the bottom of the valley to steal her life. Ye Chanhan guessed that Lu Jingchen still had some affection for Ling Mumei. Otherwise, why would she stay with him for a whole year? After Ling Mumei and Lu Jingchen left the Shaolin Faction, the two of them went sightseeing together. A talented person would always be envied by others from the ancient times, not to mention an outstanding woman like Lu Jingchen. Her erudite knowledge was not inferior to Ling Mumei''s. This was perhaps one of the reasons why Ling Mumei was attracted to her. They had been together for a long time, and Ling Mumei had been composing poems for him every day. The content of the poems had changed from the obscure feelings they had at the beginning to the love and adoration of others. Lu Jingjing was extremely intelligent, so how could she not know what Ling Mumei meant? He wrote poems every day and played the zither against each other. On days like this, he was only envious of the opposite sex. The two of them treated each other with respect for half a year. Ling Mumei continued to compose poems every day in pursuit of Lu Jingchen. To Ling Mumei''s surprise, Lu Jingchen nodded with tears in his eyes and promised him. "I thought she agreed with tears in her eyes because she was shy and excited." Ling Mumei blamed herself. It''s my fault that I was so immersed in the joy of her promise to me. " In the last half year that Ling Mumei and Lu Jingchen were together, Ling Mumei spoke with a smile on her face. Ling Mumei only felt that she was reborn after meeting Lu Jingchen, and that her life was complete. Ling Mumei did not pay any attention to Lu Jingchen''s occasional soliloquy. She thought it was the wound caused by Lu Jingchen''s unique emotions. If Ling Mumei had known that they still had sword techniques, would he still be so happy? Ye Mo Han asked him this question, and Ling Mumei replied, "Yes. And I will cherish my days with her even more. " When the one year deadline arrived, Ling Mumei was still immersed in their love affair. When Lu Jingchen reminded him, he laughed and said that both of them were husband and wife. The husband''s swordsmanship naturally couldn''t compare to his wife''s. However, Lu Jingchen''s face was solemn, and he said that the two of them must compete, and that they must be on Mount Hua''s Falling Goose Peak, with the Sect Leader of the Wudang Sect and the Sect Leader of the Shaolin Sect including the Sect Leader of Mount Hua as witnesses. Only now did Ling Mumei realize that Lu Jingchen was not joking. Ling Mumei definitely knew what was going on, and Lu Jingchen''s answer was straightforward because of their master''s agreement. "The agreement between your Master?" Ye Wen was at a loss. Yet, a mere agreement will allow your two disciples to fight with their lives? " "Then that agreement, I''ve also heard my master talk about it before." Ling Mumei shook her head and sighed. My master treated it as a joke, but her master did not. Lu Jingchen followed Master''s orders, and insisted on competing with me in sword arts, and the loser must die. " "You want your disciple to die just because of an agreement?" Ye Wen Han found this absurd. "Yeah." Ling Mumei sighed. I''ve heard my master talk about her master''s temper before, and I''ll stick to what I say. If I can put down my posture, I won''t end up alone with my master and myself. "Lu Jingchen and I won''t be separated by Yin and Yang." "That match was at the Featherfall Peak. Did Senior really lose?" Ye Wen felt that even if Ling Mumei lost, it was because her heart was moved by the competition. After all, which man would not have any mercy when competing with his beloved girl? Ling Mumei slowly raised her head and looked into the distance. She seemed to have vaguely recalled the day many years ago when she had competed with Lu Jingchen in swordplay. At the start of the competition, Ling Mumei thought that the match would end just like that. The other three sect heads also thought the same. However, Lu Jingchen''s swordsmanship was exquisite to the extreme. Every move he executed was magnificent. She did not seem to be competing in swords, but more like performing a sword dance. However, every thrust of her sword was aimed at Ling Mumei''s vitals. After a hundred moves, even the leaders of the three great sects could not tell where Lu Jingchen''s swordsmanship had come from. Even the Sect Leader of the Wudang Sect sighed in admiration at Lu Jingchen''s swordsmanship. After a hundred moves, Ling Mumei withdrew her sword and admitted defeat. Lu Jingchen raised his sword and threatened her with a suicide attack. If Ling Mumei didn''t use her sword art with all her might, Lu Jingchen would kill himself and kill himself at the Wild Goose Falling Peak to fulfill the last wish of her master. C90 What had happened between Lu Jingchen''s master and Ling Mumei''s master? Did they have to let their disciples compete, and the loser would have to pay with their lives? Ye Wen dared to ask Ling Mumei this question. Ling Mumei retracted her gaze, and said: "My master was a renowned scholar when he was young. Master Lu Jingchen is a reclusive, heroic girl. The two of them should have been the most compatible couple. Ever since they met, they had discussed the art of zither, calligraphy, poetry, and melodies frequently. The two of them could reach a consensus on all these things, but in terms of swordsmanship, the two of them had never given up. So later on, when the two of them got into an argument and had to find a place to spar every other year, it was only natural that the two of them would win or lose against each other. " "Since there''s a winner and a loser, what''s the point in competing?" Ye Wen was puzzled, hearing Ling Mumei''s meaning, his master and Lu Jingchen''s master should be like the two of them, adoring each other. Ling Mumei and Lu Jingchen were friends because of their Master, but why did their Master end up widowed? "The focus of their debate is actually on the existence of the final move of a sword technique." Ling Mumei said slowly. My master thinks that the last move of that sword technique is only a legend, and her master thinks that this move definitely exists. The two of them argued with each other for a lifetime, but even after Master Lu Jing Chen passed away, he was still unable to learn the final sword slash. Three days after he passed away, my master also passed away with hatred. " "What kind of sword technique is that?" Ye Mo''s curiosity was getting stronger. "The Yue Maiden Sword Art." The sword technique Yue Nu was passed down as the style of "Spring and Autumn Wu Yue", created by a girl named Ah Qing. At that time, not only was the swordsman of Wu State good at swordsmanship, but he was also good at military tactics. The king of Yue was not his match, and he had no choice but to offer his beauty to Wu Wangfu. Not only that, the king of Yue had also sent Fan Li to the mountains to look for experts in order to let the king''s soldiers learn the world''s best swordsmanship and defeat the Wu Country. Fan Li visited all the famous people in the world, but was unable to meet a certain person. In the end, he accidentally saw a shepherdess practicing her swordsmanship. When Fan Li finished looking at her swordsmanship, he was overjoyed. As for Qing''s background, no one knew. There was no record of it in the annals of history. What was passed down was that Ah Qing had been moved by Fan Li''s sincerity and had agreed to come out of the mountains with him to teach him the sword techniques of the soldiers of the State of Yue. Ah Qing, who had been invited by Fan Li to leave the mountain, was treated with the utmost respect by Fan Li. This was criticized by many doctors in the State of Yue, but Fan Li completely ignored it. Within two years, Ah Qing''s acceptance of the sword had become a joke between Wu and Yue. Fortunately, the king of Yue deigned to support Fan Li, allowing him to continue using Ah Qing. At that time, there were eight famous swordsmen in Wu Country, and they were the people with the highest swordsmanship in Wu Country. When he heard that Fan Li had placed importance on teaching the sword skills of a soldier by a shepherdess, he came to Yueguo to compete with Ah Qing. He wanted to show off the sword skills of Wu and humiliate Fan Li. During the banquet, Fan Li invited Ah Qing to sit at the seat of honor. The eight of them looked at a weak woman with even more contempt, and scoffed disdainfully at her. One of them immediately left the seats, yelling and arguing with Ah Qing over the sword. Ah Qing was not upset either. He only ordered someone to bring him a wooden sword. He wanted to compete with the swordsmen of Wu Country with wooden swords. The swordsman was infuriated. His killing intent soared as he attacked with his sword. However, within ten moves, he was defeated by Ah Qing''s wooden sword. The other seven people all went up to challenge him. In the end, they were all easily defeated by Ah Qing with his wooden sword, and within a hundred moves at that. The eight swordsmen felt embarrassed and left in disgrace. It was only now that Qing was truly respected by the other scholars, and even the King of Yue had praised him. At this time, the king of Yue had been living in poverty for more than ten years. On one hand, he was giving his country''s women to Wu, while on the other hand, he was trying to encourage his country to become more and more powerful. The eight swordsmen of the Wu Country brought their losses back to the country, causing a huge commotion. In the end, under a situation where they were in a dominant position, Wu Wangfu decided to start a war against the State of Yue. However, this time, the soldiers of the State of Yue, who had been trained for two years in swordsmanship, were able to fight against the soldiers of the State of Wu and even gain the upper hand in battle. Wu Wangfu was infuriated. He had hired sixteen experts from other countries to secretly sneak into the State of Yue and assassinate Fan Li. The sixteen of them snuck into the State of Yue and hid themselves. After he figured out Fan Li''s movements, he snuck into Fan Li''s estate in the middle of the night and killed all of Fan Li''s servants. Fan Li was in a critical moment when Ah Qing appeared. In the face of the combined attacks of these sixteen experts, Ah Qing remained unperturbed, and his swordplay remained unflustered. However, under the siege of sixteen experts, no matter how exquisite and unrivalled the Azulet Sword Technique was, it was still at a disadvantage. Not long after the battle, Ah Qing was injured, but four out of the sixteen people died. In the end, Ah Qing was outnumbered and died trying to save Fan Li. However, the remaining twelve people were all slain by Ah Qing''s final strike. Fan Li watched A Qing die without being able to do anything, and felt extremely regretful in his heart. After the destruction of the Wu Country and the suicide of his husband, Fan Li grew tired of politics and took Xi Shi to live in seclusion with him. Rumor has it that Ah Qing was in love with Fan Li. She deliberately disguised herself as a shepherdess in the mountains in order to get close to Fan Li. Later, he realized that Fan Li had always been obsessed with Xi Shi, and he was even more obsessed with Xi Shi, determined to help him. As for Ah Qing''s sword technique, Fan Li called it the "Yue Maiden Sword Art." As for the sword technique that Ah Qing had used to kill the twelve experts, it was said to be called the Formless Divine Sword. The godly sword was formless, it could kill people without them noticing. This was the highest realm of swordplay. Ye Mo Han had always held a playful attitude towards legends, but Ling Mumei''s words, he and Lu Jing Chen''s two masters, had obviously taken the legends too seriously, to the point where Master and disciple had shared a sorrowful relationship. "Then when you sparred with Senior Lu with sword techniques, how did you lose?" Although Ye Mo Han did not believe the legend of Yue Nu''s sword technique, he had a faint feeling that Lu Jingchen and her master had a deep connection with the legend of Yue Nu. Ling Mumei''s deep and lifeless eyes immediately became spirited after being questioned by Ye Mo Han: "I am not her opponent at all. Her last sword attack was the Yue Maiden''s final technique, the Formless Blade." Ye Han Han seemed to see the sword of a wild goose descending to the peak of the peak, its radiance shining in all directions, dazzling people, able to compete with the sun and moon. After Lu Jingchen used Mirage, all of Ling Mumei''s sword moves were suppressed, and all of his subsequent moves were sealed as well. Ling Mumei simply did not have the chance to unleash her sword. Even the sword Qi was instantly broken by the final move of the female sword technique. Ling Mumei closed her eyes waiting for death as she completely forgot that the other party was her beloved person. At that time, all he could think of was his master''s words: The Divine Sword, Formless Shadow, could never exist. Ling Mumei really wanted to go tell her master that the Divine Sword, Formless Shadow, really did exist. All the sword qi around the mountain disappeared, Lu Jingchen kept his sword and walked over to Ling Mumei, saying in a low voice, "This is the Formless Divine Sword. My master told me to master it before I passed away, and also ordered me to use this move to defeat you. If I disobey my master''s orders, she won''t be at peace even if she becomes a ghost. " They had never seen such a fierce and tyrannical sword technique. The three of them racked their brains, but they still couldn''t think of a way to block the Divine Sword''s Formless Shadow, let alone trying to break it. That one sword attack changed the fates of Ling Mumei and Lu Jingchen. It also provided a lot of lessons for Wu Dang and Hua Shan to learn from their later sword attacks. Ling Mumei let out a soft sigh, her heart was in a mess as she understood that Lu Jingchen wanted to make an agreement with her for three years and three rounds. Lu Jingchen had naturally mastered the final move of the Woman Assassin, and was very familiar with Ling Mumei''s whereabouts. He had already fallen in love with her when he was secretly observing her, and it could be said that Lu Jingchen was like Ah Qing was with Fan Li. In order to be able to spend more time with Ling Mumei, he had put the competition of sword techniques at the very end. Lu Jingchen really knew how to pinch Ling Mumei. She had deliberately left without saying goodbye after the first match probably because she wanted to see Ling Mumei''s reaction. When she saw Ling Mumei''s longing for her, her emotions became even more complicated. She was looking forward to the arrival of the promised time of the second year so that she could see Ling Mumei as soon as possible. She was also afraid that the third year would be too quick, so she had no choice but to spar with Ling Mumei. Lu Jingchen understood that according to the sword technique agreement, there would definitely be someone who would lose, and that person was destined to be Ling Mumei. Lu Jingchen knew clearly in his heart that the Immortal Sword was a sword that could not be broken, and there were very few people in the world who had heard of the Immortal Sword''s Formless, so there were even less who saw it with their own eyes. C91 She smiled and looked at Ling Mumei. Ling Mumei felt that after Lu Jingchen lost, he might be able to give up on her master''s last wishes. There was no need for either of them to die, after all, the agreement was only made when her master was angry. Lu Jingchen gently hugged Ling Mumei, while the one with the softer voice could only hear them, "Let''s stay here alone for a while." Ling Mumei did not care much about the outcome of the battle, not to mention that the one who defeated her was her beloved. Witnessing the most powerful move of the sword technique, Ling Mumei could not calm her emotions for a long time. She was glad that she had seen this heaven-shaking and earth-shattering sword move. The one who had used this move was Lu Jingchen and she felt proud. Lu Jingchen had never taken the initiative to hug Ling Mumei before, so when Lu Jingchen hugged him and asked him to be alone, Ling Mumei was still very happy. He nodded to the three Sect Leaders and used a reasonable tone to tell them to leave. At the top of Wild Goose Falling Peak, there was only Ling Mumei and Lu Jingchen left, followed by a long silence. Ling Mumei consoled Lu Jingchen, thinking about how to break the silence between the two so that Lu Jingchen could feel more at ease. "You know that I''m using the Yue Maiden Sword Technique, right?" Before Ling Mumei could say anything, Lu Jingchen was the first to speak. Ling Mumei nodded. Other than the Woman Assassin, what other sword technique could have such power? "According to the rules of the martial arts world, we are considered to be from the same sect. It''s just that our sect doesn''t have a name, and we don''t walk in the martial arts world, so no one knows that there are people like master and me. But we still have our own rules, and that is, one master can only accept one female disciple, so a third person must not appear in our nameless sect, unless one of them dies. " Lu Jingchen held Ling Mumei even tighter. Ling Mumei''s master had never mentioned Lu Jingchen''s master''s background. Ling Mumei only figured it out later on when Lu Jingchen told her a secret, a secret that no one else in her sect would know. When Lu Jingchen told Ling Mumei all this, it meant that she had already thought of what to do next. At this moment, in front of Ye Mo Han, Ling Mumei seemed to be extremely upset. If he had thought about it earlier, perhaps the outcome would have been different. "Then who was your first founder?" Ling Mumei asked Lu Jingchen curiously. The question of whether the founder of the sect was an egg or an egg was much easier to answer than the question of whether the founder of the sect was a chicken. "It''s Ah Qing." Speaking of Qing, Ling Mumei said Lu Jingchen began to sob. "Yue N¨¹ Ah Qing? That Ah Qing who saved Fan Li? " Although Ye Mo Han had a faint feeling that there was a connection between them, he was still shocked when he heard Ling Mumei say that the nameless sect that Lu Jingchen belonged to was founded by Ah Qing. But if it wasn''t for Ah Qing, how could the sword have survived? "Yeah." Ling Mumei let out a long sigh. "And then?" "Later?" "Two streams of clear tears flowed from Ling Mumei''s sunken eyes." She disobeyed her master''s orders and didn''t kill me, so she chose to commit suicide to repay her master''s kindness. She wouldn''t kill me, but she''s prepared to die for me. " Ye Mo Han was moved, he did not expect an old man to cry at this time. Tear for the woman you love deeply, isn''t it just a matter of course? However, in this world, how many men would regard a woman as their stepping stone? How could such a man understand the value of love? Ling Mumei lowered her head and spoke in a somewhat muffled voice, "I was carrying her as I jumped off this cliff. I originally wanted to leave this world with her, but who knew that when I woke up, I would be in this spring, and her corpse could not be found." "This doesn''t seem to be the bottom of Wild Goose Falling Peak, right?" Ye Mo Han looked up at the sky and suddenly felt like a frog at the bottom of a well. However, the mountains that were as high as the clouds didn''t look like the Wild Goose Falling Mountain. "There''s a undercurrent under this spring, and only by passing through it can we reach the bottom of Wild Goose Falling Peak." Ling Mumei pointed at the exceptionally coloured spring water. This place was like a natural deep well, but since there was a secret passage at the bottom of the spring that allowed him to rush from the bottom of Wild Goose Falling Peak to this place, he could pass through the undercurrent to return there. When Ye Wen Han thought of this, his heart, which had been worrying about not being able to leave the valley, felt much better. Since Ling Mumei had been rushed here, then Lu Jingchen''s corpse should be on the other side of the Undercurrent, at the bottom of Falling Goose Peak. Thus, he asked, "Senior, why didn''t you go through the Undercurrent to look for the Falling Goose Peak?" Ling Mumei let out a cold snort, her tone became quite arrogant, "The undercurrent of this spring is not as simple as you think." It turned out that there was a hidden stream deep within the spring. On the other side of the stream was the Wild Goose Falling Mountain. However, the undercurrent was flowing in the direction of the valley where Ling Mumei was at. If one wanted to pass through the undercurrent and reach Falling Goose Peak, they would have to go against the current, and the resistance was especially strong. Ye Wen Han coincidentally landed on the surface of the lake below Wild Goose Falling Peak, the drop force was too strong, directly sinking into the undercurrent, the powerful suction force from the undercurrent immediately sucked Ye Mo Han into the undercurrent, and not long after, Ye Wen rushed onto the spring water above the valley, and was rescued by Ling Mumei. If it were not for the strong suction of the undercurrent, Ye Wen would only have remained in the secret passage for a moment, or else he would have died from suffocation in the spring. In the past forty years, Ling Mumei had only been able to cross the bottom of the spring seven times against the current. Every time he ate black fish, he was not afraid of the poison of the spring water at all. But every time, because of overwork, Ling Mumei would lose a lot of her vitality and would only recover after half a year. Fortunately, when Ling Mumei jumped off the cliff, she brought along twelve Black Dragon Pills. Other than the day when she used four of them to save Lu Jing Chen on the summit of the Wild Goose Falling Peak, every time she passed through the undercurrent and returned to the valley, she would take one to recover her strength and vitality. The Black Dragon Pills were originally made by Ling Mumei herself, using fifteen phoenix gall as a guide, mixing the eighty-two expensive medicinal herbs, and after five years of meticulous preparation, only twelve Black Dragon Pills were produced. Its effects could increase one''s internal energy, strengthen one''s muscles and bones, and preserve one''s life for those who were on the verge of death. If it weren''t for the fact that Ling Mumei had given him the last Black Dragon pill, preserving his last bit of energy and using the black fish to cure him of the poison, he would have died from the poison of the spring even if he hadn''t fallen to the ground. But why didn''t Ling Mumei use four Black Dragon Pills to save Lu Jingchen? Because Lu Jingchen had already decided to die, a single sword strike would pierce through his heart, and not just the Black Dragon Pills, even all the miraculous pills and medicines in the world would be useless. "I thought that I wouldn''t be able to live on my own in this world, but I didn''t find her corpse. If I go down there, I''m afraid I won''t be able to find her." Ling Mumei patted her tattered clothes as she stood up like a dying person, and said somewhat self-deprecatingly. Who knew that the longer I stayed here, the less courage I would have to die, and the less courage I would have to leave this place and appear in the martial arts world. This is good too, Ling Mumei has already died in their eyes. " Ling Mumei''s back as she walked towards the stone house revealed the loneliness of an old man who was about to die. How he had endured every day for forty years. Ling Mumei said that his happiest time was the year with Lu Jingchen. Was it really enough to have that year when he was alone for the rest of his life? Would there really be no regrets? It definitely wasn''t enough, at least Ling Mumei felt that it wasn''t enough. Lu Jingchen, who died for the sake of her loved one just like Ah Qing. But compared to Ah Qing, she and Ling Mumei fell in love with each other, while the man that Ah Qing loved eventually disappeared with the other women. From the looks of it, Lu Jingchen was luckier than Qing. Ye Mo Han sighed, as if he understood something, but he could not properly sense it. Ling Mumei was alone, he did not go with Lu Jingchen, but it was also a type of suffering, living was far more painful than dying. The dead could no longer feel pain, but the living had to endure guilt and sorrow. C92 After hearing about Ling Mumei''s past, Ye Mo Han had become even more respectful towards this old man. The two talked more and more in the valley. Although they still ate black fish as food, Ye Mo Han still started to kill the black fish. Even though there was no other ingredient, the two of them still enjoyed the taste. In the blink of an eye, a few months had passed, and Ye Wen''s power had fully recovered. The deep valley was not divided into four seasons. Because it was like a deep well, the sun only felt its presence when it was at the top of the valley. Ye Mo Han and Ling Mumei had spent more than half a year together, so it could be said that they had become old friends. Ling Mumei had Ye Shuanghan as her little friend, and although she would occasionally sigh deeply, her mood was much better than when she was alone. Ye Mo had been in the valley for a long time, and his power had been restored. He had a strong desire to leave the valley. If there was nothing to do, he would just squat down by the spring and examine it. Ling Mumei saw this and remained silent, pretending that she didn''t know anything. Ye Wen woke up with a cold, and after his injuries were healed, he was ordered by Ling Mumei to not sleep on the stone bed. Instead, he had him find some straw to spread on the ground and use it as a bed. Ye Mo Han slept on the ground for nearly half a year. That morning, there was a layer of mist in the valley. Ye Mo was still sleeping when he heard some unusual sounds. The sounds were so rustling that it sounded like cloth was tearing at his ears, and Ye Wen was tossing and turning the sheets to sleep. The sounds became more and more concentrated, until it sounded like human bones had been shattered. Ye Han sat up in anxiety, and the stone bed was empty. It turned out that Ling Mumei had already woken up. Ye Wen followed the sound out of the stone house and saw a strange scene not far from the spring. Ling Mumei stood at the edge of the spring, her arms spread wide. The spring water had already formed into a column as tall as his people. Between Ling Mumei and the water pillar, there were bursts of pale white gas. The white gas was slowly circling up from the water surface, and the spring water on the surface was also slowly gathering upwards. The spring water was originally a light purple color, but after forming the water column, it seemed to emit a blue light. Seeing this scene, Ye Mo knew that Ling Mumei had used her inner force to gather the spring water, but he could not figure out why Ling Mumei was doing this. The cold leaf had come closer to the spring, and the originally strange sound was no longer like the tearing of cloth or the shattering of human bones. Instead, it was like the sound of flowing water. Even though the water level was rising, the water level of the spring was only a foot or so lower than usual. Obviously, the water on the other side was flowing in continuously, so it was impossible to gather it all by human means. "You''re awake." Hearing the sound of footsteps, Ling Mumei slowly said. I originally wanted to let you see the undercurrents at the bottom of this spring. Followed by a popping sound, the water column that was as tall as two men suddenly fell into the spring, splashing everywhere and landing on the two men. Ye Wen felt a chill on his body and immediately became more clear-headed. Hearing Ling Mumei''s efforts, just to let him take a look at the undercurrents at the bottom of the spring, Ye Shuang Han was deeply moved. "Senior, why must you be so troublesome? I can just jump in and take a look myself." "This ¡­" Ye Mo Han was filled with confidence after recovering his power. Even if there''s poison in this water, after I''ve eaten black fish for half a year, the poison will have no effect on me at all. " Ling Mumei looked at the rippling spring water and said, "The poison doesn''t matter, but if you go against the current, it will take at least six hours. Furthermore, the secret passage is filled with strange rocks, and if you''re not careful, you''ll get stuck. I know that Martial Arts can only last for four hours in the water, and it is in a motionless state. " The Breath Suspending Technique was created a hundred years ago by a great bandit. This technique was simple and easy to cultivate, but its purity was related to inner force. This method allowed a person to not need to breathe underwater for a short period of time. Just as Ling Mumei said, to be able to hold their breath in water for four hours was the highest realm that the Breath Suspending Technique could reach. With Ye Mo Han''s internal energy, it would not be difficult for him to cultivate the Breath Suspending Technique to four hours, but it would take him six hours to cross the current. Even if Ye Mo Han mastered the skill, how could he travel for so long in the current? The most likely outcome was that they would be pushed back to their side due to the undercurrent. If they were unlucky and got stuck in the Undercurrent with the Dark Stone, they would have to die in the secret passage. If it was as Ling Mumei had said, could he really not get to the bottom of this? Of course, Ye Mo Han didn''t believe it. If Ling Mu Mei could go out, he believed that he could go out too. However, he had to receive Ling Mumei''s guidance, so he purposely said, "Senior, it''s best if you don''t keep me in suspense. You can also tell that I''m very anxious to leave this place. If there''s any complete method, you should hurry up and tell me." Ling Mumei laughed, "Look at you, I''ve already told you about this method. You have to swim against the current and cross this secret passage. "But your skills need to be improved, why don''t you tell me about your matter first, and then beg me to teach you how to go against the flow to cross the secret passage, maybe this old man will agree." Ye Mo Han couldn''t help laughing. It was obvious that Ling Mumei was trying to find out more about him. Thinking back to the past half year, he already understood Ling Mumei''s past very well. Ling Mumei had never asked about her fall, and Ye Wen had thought Ling Mumei was indifferent to it. Now that she was suddenly mentioned by him and recalled all her encounters in the martial arts world, as well as the incident where she was thrown off the cliff by Zhang Qingwu, she couldn''t help but feel an inexplicable sense of sorrow and sadness. When Ye Wen Han heard Zhang Qingwu say that his grandfather was the founder of the Emerald Pavilion, he was shocked and could not believe it. Ye Mo Han''s feelings towards the three words "Emerald Jade Pavilion" became complicated and changeable. It turned out that Chi Feng had created the pavilion, and among its members was his father, who had died because of the pavilion. He did not have any hatred towards the pavilion, but rather longed to see Ye Sheng make the entire martial arts world pale in comparison. And now, the jade pavilion that he hated, the pavilion that he had been playing with, was actually founded by his own grandfather. Although his grandfather had already passed away for many years, Ye Wen still felt unwilling and helpless. How could this Jade Pavilion, which had been created by so many people, tie up the fate of the Ye Family''s three generations of ancestors? All the sects and organizations in the world are made up of people. No matter which organization or sect it was, they had all committed evil, and those evil deeds had more or less affected the future generations. Without the existence of a sect, would an individual be unable to bring out all of that evil? Was it only when everyone was full of evil that the evil hidden in the hearts of men would be thoroughly aroused? Ye Mo Han retracted his thoughts, Ling Mumei was looking at him amiably, her kind expression seemed to be encouraging him to speak his mind. However, what was the cold worry in Ye Wen''s heart? Did he want to go back to the martial arts world and destroy the entire Jade Pavilion? He did, but he wasn''t sure if he could do it. C93 For those who were not willing to confide in others, as long as they opened up a topic, they would not feel the need to spit it all out. Otherwise, it would be as if their throats were stuck. Ye Mo Han was part of this list, not so much because he was talking about what had happened to him, but because he was complaining to Ling Mumei about his anger and helplessness, and his unwillingness towards the Emerald Jade Pavilion. Ling Mumei quietly listened without commenting. He was well aware that the young man in front of her was still very young. When he was young, he was the same as the Ye Jianhan before his eyes. He did not experience too many failures and setbacks. Once they met, Ling Mumei''s whole body would collapse. He did not fall down; he was still full of hope for the future. Ling Mumei could clearly feel that this young man in front of her knew what she was going to do next, and also knew why she was going to do it. This was something that he did not have when he was young. As long as a person could find his mission, he was not afraid of any setbacks. After hearing Ye Chanhan say that Chi Feng had been killed by Chen Shaochong, Ling Mumei sighed with emotion and said, "I had met Chi Feng a few times in the past and felt that there was quite a bit of revenge in his heart. It was just that his Jade Pavilion''s method of eliminating outsiders was a bit too much. Wu Dang and Shaolin imprisoned him for thirty years, which is also considered a karmic retribution. "That Jade Pavilion killed in the open, they only killed those who didn''t obey them." "¡­ ¡­." said Ye Chanhan, slightly angry. No matter what the current Emerald Pavilion did, it was a conspiracy. Their goal was the entire world. If this hidden Pavilion Master were to obtain the world, what kind of life would the people of the world lead? Wouldn''t I have to be on tenterhooks everyday? " "Everyone has their own destiny and mission. Are you trying to change the fate of the world?" Ling Mumei''s sudden question caught Ye Mo off guard. Ye Mo Han himself was stunned. Didn''t his words mean that he wanted to change the fate of those ordinary people? To think of oneself as a savior was an idea that many people would have. The only difference was that some people actually worked hard for it, while others laughed off this ambition as time went by. Everyone had the right to choose, but after choosing, no one should try to find any excuse to change it, because changing itself didn''t require a reason. Ye Mo Han asked himself, "Originally, I just wanted to take revenge on my father and retreat from the martial arts world." He really didn''t know when it had started, but his thoughts had slowly turned into something he was responsible for. Seeing Ye Wen Han remain silent, Ling Mumei said sincerely, "From ancient times until now, which king of this world has not achieved great success in one go?" "If you wish to change the lives of all the people in the world, killing is unavoidable." "At the moment, I don''t want to think too much into it. I just want to mess up the Jade Pavilion and wait for an opportunity to find the pavilion master and kill him." Ye Mo Han clenched his fists, his eyes burning with fury. Ling Mumei seemed to be able to see through the cold and said, "It''s cold in bed, fighting and killing are different from fighting and killing in the martial arts world. There were tens of thousands of people fighting the dead, and most of the grudges between martial artists were within the scope of a hundred people, so a thousand people was a relatively small number. With your power, you might be able to kill the pavilion master of the Emerald Pavilion, but after killing him, you will be burdened with many burdens. At that time, if you were still as merciful as a woman, it would probably be a huge disaster for everyone in the world. " "Do you mean to say that you have the courage to sacrifice some people to achieve great things?" Ye Mo Han understood Ling Mumei''s words. All the emperors from ancient times had stepped on their corpses to ascend to the throne, but he wanted to tell this old man that he didn''t want to be the emperor. "Right." Ling Mumei was somewhat excited. She did not look like an old man, but rather like a general in a decisive battle. I can see that you don''t want to be a hero in troubled times, but in troubled times, pity for the masses is the spark of the savior. Sooner or later, it will set your heart on fire. Can you control the desire for power in your heart at that time? " "Yes!" Ye Mo Han''s answer was resolute and decisive. He himself also believed that power would not attract him the slightest bit, because he had personally witnessed Gongsun Chun Qiu''s kind of person because of the word ''power''. Of course, the person he was most infatuated with was the most mysterious person, the pavilion master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion. Ye Mo Han was trying to find this person in his dreams. Ye Chanhan had already planned to start with Zhang Qingwu to find out who the pavilion master was after leaving the valley. "Can you be a woman''s benevolence?" "Ling Mumei''s words caught Ye Mo off guard." When you have the ability to change the fate of the world, if you don''t know how to use the lives of a small portion of people to exchange for the safety of a large number of people, then you are destined to be a loser. " Speaking of which, how could Ye Mo not understand what Ling Mumei meant? Ling Mumei just wanted to ask Ye Mo Han if he had any ambitions, and if he did, then he should use the corpses as a stepping stone for him, and sacrifice a small portion of people in exchange for peace and stability for the people of the world. Facing his enemies, Ye Mo Han had never shown mercy, but towards those innocent people, did Ye Mo Han really bear to watch them die for the sake of their own status? The answer was obvious. If Ye Wen wanted to dominate the world, then he would have listened to Chi Feng''s words a long time ago. He would have gathered the soldiers and split up with the other great sects to invade the world. Ye Mo Han said, "Senior should be able to tell that Mo Han is not a hero who thinks about the world. What I want to do the most is to kill the master of the Emerald Pavilion. As for the fate of the people under the heavens, that will depend on their own fate." Ling Mumei laughed heartily, her voice echoing throughout the world. The plum blossoms in the distance rustled, and then she said: "Since you don''t have such lofty ambitions, why do you think you can leave the valley to kill the master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion? Killing you would be as easy as killing Ye Mo Han, and he might not even be able to kill himself. It would be better to spend the rest of my life at the bottom of the valley. " Ye Mo Han''s heart was slightly angry, and he said seriously: "When a husband has something to do, he should also have something to do." I, Ye Jianhan, do not want to shoulder the great task of changing the world, because of my personality. Destroying the Jade Pavilion, killing the Jade Pavilion Master was my mission. Because this jade pavilion was created by my grandfather, I have the duty to end it and prevent it from committing any evil in this world. " Ye Mo Han''s words were from the bottom of his heart. He knew that many people wished to become a family that could cultivate their own bodies and rule over the entire country. That was not what he had wanted since he was young. As he grew older and more experienced, Ye Mo Han became even more disgusted with those people who were so conceited that they wanted to change the world. This aversion may stem from a contempt for politicians'' self-deception throughout the ages. Therefore, Ye Mo Han''s compassion for the people of the world was formed based on the Jade Pavilion gaining control of the world. When facing the masses, Ye Mo could not bear to see innocent people being killed. This was evident from Ye Mo''s unwillingness to see Chi Feng''s massacre. Everyone has many sides, and no one is an exception. On the one hand, it could be someone that even ants didn''t want to trample on. On the other hand, it could be a demon that didn''t hesitate to kill ¡­ And the communication understanding and view between people is often defined by a unilateral formation. Once a certain form is defined on a person, it is very difficult to change it. This is also a kind of mental inertia for a person. Ling Mumei looked at Ye Mo who was slightly agitated and smiled kindly, "This old man was just trying to see what you were thinking. I''ve always hated people with ambitions, people who are either liars or villains, and who take it upon themselves to settle the world. The reason why they say all sorts of nice words is only to satisfy their swelling selfish desire. I am very happy that you are not such a person, otherwise I would really have considered whether or not I should help you get out of the valley. " Hearing Ling Mumei agree to help him out of the valley, Ye Mo Han was overjoyed. She immediately thanked Ling Mumei, who waved her hand and said, "Even if you want to leave the valley, you must first learn my Breath Suspending Technique. You will need half a year to learn it completely, otherwise, if you want to leave the valley, you can only dream about it." These two sentences made Ye Mo Han feel dejected. If this Breath Suspending Technique was so difficult to cultivate, would it need half a year? However, it was exactly Ling Mumei''s words that had aroused Ye Mo Han''s ambitions. He did not believe that he would need to practice a simple Breath Suspending Technique for half a year. In the study of new kung fu, Ye Shuihan always has the attitude of not admitting defeat. Thinking about how he had yet to fully comprehend the external transformation of his internal energy, Ye Mo decided to learn the external transformation of his internal energy while at the same time learning the Breath Suspending Technique. This way, he would be able to seek advice from Ling Mumei in some aspects. C94 As the name implied, Breath Suspending Technique was to hold one''s breath and not need to breathe air for a period of time. When this kung fu spread throughout the martial arts world, most people scoffed at it. The reason for this might be because those who created this martial art despised those in the martial arts world. After all, a great bandit would never be able to enter the eyes of those in the martial arts world. Another important reason was that even if one did not practice the Breath Suspending Technique, the person with the foundation of inner force would be able to stay underwater for a period of time. The strongest person would be able to stay underwater for an hour. Breath Suspending Technique also had a large limitation. After all, not everyone liked to meditate underwater. Thus, when it spread throughout the martial arts world, most of the time, people would mock it. However, the improved breathing exercise created by Ling Mumei was different from the previous one. After listening to Ling Mumei talk about his Breath Suspending Technique in detail, Ye Mo finally understood why Ling Mumei said it would take at least half a year to practice. After Ling Mumei had improved her breathing control, her training method was no different from the traditional method. She directly entered the water to hold her breath. The only difference was that the traditional Breath Suspending Technique only needed to remain still in the water, while Ling Mumei required Ye Mo Han to practice in the water, practicing the most basic fist and foot techniques. It wasn''t easy for him to float and hold his breath in the water. If he continued to practice in the water, the difficulty could be imagined. The place where Ye Chanhan practiced the Breath Suspending Technique was naturally the only spring water in the valley. Due to the undercurrent, the spring water occasionally surged upwards, so before Ye Wen could dive into the water, he was washed up by the spring water. Ling Mumei stood on the shore and saw that just as Ye Mo Han appeared from the water''s surface, he struck out with his palm towards the water. Ye Wen felt a huge pressure pressing down on him from above. The force was so strong that his head and body had to sink again. Ling Mumei''s sudden intervention caught Ye Mo off guard. He drank a lot of spring water while he was sinking, but fortunately, he ate black fish in the spring water every day. The sudden pouring of spring water into his mouth and nose caused Ye Wen''s brain to feel as cold as a needle, and his eyes to swell up. This time, Ye Mo only lasted for a short period of time. The strength behind Ling Mumei''s palm attack was no longer visible in the water, and before Ye Mo could reach the bottom, he felt as if his feet were being held up by someone, causing him to be thrown into the water once again. This time, before Ye Mo Han could open his eyes, he was once again pressed down by Ling Mumei''s palm. This time, Ye Wen was prepared. He shut his mouth tightly and did not drink any more spring water. However, just like last time, before he could even stand at the bottom of the spring, the undercurrent had already rushed him to the surface of the water. Before she could even breathe on the surface of the water, Ling Mumei, who was supervising the operation, pushed her palm down to the bottom. This repeated, Ye Mo was like a ball, kicked back and forth in the water. Four hours later, Ling Mumei had finally pulled Ye Mo onto the shore. Ye Mo''s eyes were bloodshot, and his entire body was exhausted. As soon as he landed, he fell to the ground, gasping for breath. On the morning of the second day, Ye Mo Han was called out by Ling Mumei to continue practicing his Breath Suspending Technique. Ye Mo Han had been forced to practice martial arts by his grandfather ever since he was young. Whether it was martial arts or internal martial arts, he had suffered a lot. However, directly diving into the water like this was the first time he had experienced the suffocating cold of a leaf. The longer he stayed in the water, the stronger the suffocating feeling became, and he felt like he was one step closer to death. After practicing like this every day for twenty days, Ye Mo Han was able to stop at the bottom of the spring. However, with just a slight movement of his feet, the water would rush out again, and Ye Mo Han was able to use his feet to touch the secret passage at the bottom of the spring for the first time. The water there was even more hurried and the water was even stronger. If one did not have an extremely strong self-control, it would be impossible for them to flow back in. It was only now that Ye Wen Han realized that Ling Mumei''s words weren''t empty talk. In his heart, he admired Ling Mumei even more for being able to pass through the undercurrents. In the past two months, Ye Mo Han had been able to rest in the water for two hours and could barely walk a few steps underwater. But when he tried to use his hands to feel the undercurrent, the strong spring water immediately rushed towards him. After two months of hard work, Ling Mumei no longer needed to use her palms to urge them. After adjusting his breathing, he immediately snuck back in. After calculating, Ye Wen spent almost five hours a day in the water, so every day, his entire person would appear somewhat pale, and his skin would wrinkle like the skin of a chicken. This was because he had been soaked in water for too long, and it was only after he slept for a long time that he could return to normal on the second day. But on the second day, after Ye Mo Han ate the black fish, he immediately dived into the spring and bitterly practiced the Breath Suspending Technique. He struggled to open his eyes, but could not see anything because the water was purple. Ye Wen''s cold face was occasionally slapped by the swimming black fish. Sometimes, when he encountered larger black fish, the tail of the fish would sway powerfully, slapping him in the face and causing Ye Mo Han to almost faint in the water. Ye Mo Han struck out his fist, feeling weak and powerless. Anxious, he used all his strength to punch again. Suddenly, he felt his center of gravity shift, his body fell horizontally, and he was washed back into the water. At this time, Ye Mo Han had been practicing the Breath Suspending Technique for a full five months. Counting the time he had spent in the valley, it had been close to a year. However, Ye Mo Han could only stay in the water to rest for one and a half hours, and his body could only move about in the water. Every time he got close to the undercurrent, he would be forced out of the water. In these few months, he had not even touched the edge of the secret passage. In other words, after two months of practice, Ye Wen had made no progress at all. Sometimes, perseverance and hard work were not the reason for a person''s restlessness. Most of the time, the reason for their restlessness was due to long term hard work. There were no substantial changes to the things that they persevered in. Ye Mo Han was once again washed up to the surface, climbed up the mountain, and ruthlessly kicked a stone from under his foot. He suppressed a nameless fire in his heart. There was only one month left until half a year, yet he could not even stay in the water for four hours. The more Ye Mo thought about it, the angrier he got. Initially, he had thought that he was quite talented in martial arts. However, this simple Breath Suspending Technique had completely destroyed his original confidence. Ling Mumei walked over, looking at the wet, cold leaves, and said, "What, you''re not able to train for five months?" "It''s been five months. I haven''t even touched that secret passageway of mine. I can''t even stay in the water for four hours." Ye Wen was gasping for breath, as if he was angry, as if he had just come out of water. Ling Mumei gazed at Ye Mo with her muddy eyes for a while before laughing, "You brat, every time you open your eyes, you jump into the water. You don''t even ask me what I should do. It''s normal for you to have no improvements." "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Ling Mumei''s words were obviously saying that Ye Mo Han did not use the correct method to learn the Breath Suspending Technique. Ye Mo Han had trained for three months without any improvement. Was it really because he did not receive Ling Mumei''s guidance? However, Ling Mumei saw that Ye Mo Han had used the wrong method, so she should have at least told Ye Mo Han, so why did she only tell him now? Thinking of this, Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but feel a burst of anger in his heart. Seeing Ye Mo Han so angry that he almost jumped up, Ling Mumei laughed and said, "Young man, training in martial arts and life is the same, don''t be impatient to achieve what you want. It''s not necessarily a bad thing to take more detours sometimes. In just two months, you have already reached the stage of four months for others. However, in the following three months, you did not waste any time. " "Three months without any improvements, is that not a waste?" Ye Mo Han''s eyes were red, as if he was enraged to the extreme. "At the very least, he can sharpen your patience. "Walking in the martial arts world, if you lack patience, you could lose your life at any time." Ling Mumei said seriously. Ling Mumei''s words were reasonable. But no matter what you do, you should be patient. What can an impatient person do? C95 As the name implied, Breath Suspending Technique was to hold one''s breath and not need to breathe air for a period of time. When this kung fu spread throughout the martial arts world, most people scoffed at it. The reason for this might be because those who created this martial art despised those in the martial arts world. After all, a great bandit would never be able to enter the eyes of those in the martial arts world. Another important reason was that even if one did not practice the Breath Suspending Technique, the person with the foundation of inner force would be able to stay underwater for a period of time. The strongest person would be able to stay underwater for an hour. Breath Suspending Technique also had a large limitation. After all, not everyone liked to meditate underwater. Thus, when it spread throughout the martial arts world, most of the time, people would mock it. However, the improved breathing exercise created by Ling Mumei was different from the previous one. After listening to Ling Mumei talk about his Breath Suspending Technique in detail, Ye Mo finally understood why Ling Mumei said it would take at least half a year to practice. After Ling Mumei had improved her breathing control, her training method was no different from the traditional method. She directly entered the water to hold her breath. The only difference was that the traditional Breath Suspending Technique only needed to remain still in the water, while Ling Mumei required Ye Mo Han to practice in the water, practicing the most basic fist and foot techniques. It wasn''t easy for him to float and hold his breath in the water. If he continued to practice in the water, the difficulty could be imagined. The place where Ye Chanhan practiced the Breath Suspending Technique was naturally the only spring water in the valley. Due to the undercurrent, the spring water occasionally surged upwards, so before Ye Wen could dive into the water, he was washed up by the spring water. Ling Mumei stood on the shore and saw that just as Ye Mo Han appeared from the water''s surface, he struck out with his palm towards the water. Ye Wen felt a huge pressure pressing down on him from above. The force was so strong that his head and body had to sink again. Ling Mumei''s sudden intervention caught Ye Mo off guard. He drank a lot of spring water while he was sinking, but fortunately, he ate black fish in the spring water every day. The sudden pouring of spring water into his mouth and nose caused Ye Wen''s brain to feel as cold as a needle, and his eyes to swell up. This time, Ye Mo only lasted for a short period of time. The strength behind Ling Mumei''s palm attack was no longer visible in the water, and before Ye Mo could reach the bottom, he felt as if his feet were being held up by someone, causing him to be thrown into the water once again. This time, before Ye Mo Han could open his eyes, he was once again pressed down by Ling Mumei''s palm. This time, Ye Wen was prepared. He shut his mouth tightly and did not drink any more spring water. However, just like last time, before he could even stand at the bottom of the spring, the undercurrent had already rushed him to the surface of the water. Before she could even breathe on the surface of the water, Ling Mumei, who was supervising the operation, pushed her palm down to the bottom. This repeated, Ye Mo was like a ball, kicked back and forth in the water. Four hours later, Ling Mumei had finally pulled Ye Mo onto the shore. Ye Mo''s eyes were bloodshot, and his entire body was exhausted. As soon as he landed, he fell to the ground, gasping for breath. On the morning of the second day, Ye Mo Han was called out by Ling Mumei to continue practicing his Breath Suspending Technique. Ye Mo Han had been forced to practice martial arts by his grandfather ever since he was young. Whether it was martial arts or internal martial arts, he had suffered a lot. However, directly diving into the water like this was the first time he had experienced the suffocating cold of a leaf. The longer he stayed in the water, the stronger the suffocating feeling became, and he felt like he was one step closer to death. After practicing like this every day for twenty days, Ye Mo Han was able to stop at the bottom of the spring. However, with just a slight movement of his feet, the water would rush out again, and Ye Mo Han was able to use his feet to touch the secret passage at the bottom of the spring for the first time. The water there was even more hurried and the water was even stronger. If one did not have an extremely strong self-control, it would be impossible for them to flow back in. It was only now that Ye Wen Han realized that Ling Mumei''s words weren''t empty talk. In his heart, he admired Ling Mumei even more for being able to pass through the undercurrents. In the past two months, Ye Mo Han had been able to rest in the water for two hours and could barely walk a few steps underwater. But when he tried to use his hands to feel the undercurrent, the strong spring water immediately rushed towards him. After two months of hard work, Ling Mumei no longer needed to use her palms to urge them. After adjusting his breathing, he immediately snuck back in. After calculating, Ye Wen spent almost five hours a day in the water, so every day, his entire person would appear somewhat pale, and his skin would wrinkle like the skin of a chicken. This was because he had been soaked in water for too long, and it was only after he slept for a long time that he could return to normal on the second day. But on the second day, after Ye Mo Han ate the black fish, he immediately dived into the spring and bitterly practiced the Breath Suspending Technique. He struggled to open his eyes, but could not see anything because the water was purple. Ye Wen''s cold face was occasionally slapped by the swimming black fish. Sometimes, when he encountered larger black fish, the tail of the fish would sway powerfully, slapping him in the face and causing Ye Mo Han to almost faint in the water. Ye Mo Han struck out his fist, feeling weak and powerless. Anxious, he used all his strength to punch again. Suddenly, he felt his center of gravity shift, his body fell horizontally, and he was washed back into the water. At this time, Ye Mo Han had been practicing the Breath Suspending Technique for a full five months. Counting the time he had spent in the valley, it had been close to a year. However, Ye Mo Han could only stay in the water to rest for one and a half hours, and his body could only move about in the water. Every time he got close to the undercurrent, he would be forced out of the water. In these few months, he had not even touched the edge of the secret passage. In other words, after two months of practice, Ye Wen had made no progress at all. Sometimes, perseverance and hard work were not the reason for a person''s restlessness. Most of the time, the reason for their restlessness was due to long term hard work. There were no substantial changes to the things that they persevered in. Ye Mo Han was once again washed up to the surface, climbed up the mountain, and ruthlessly kicked a stone from under his foot. He suppressed a nameless fire in his heart. There was only one month left until half a year, yet he could not even stay in the water for four hours. The more Ye Mo thought about it, the angrier he got. Initially, he had thought that he was quite talented in martial arts. However, this simple Breath Suspending Technique had completely destroyed his original confidence. Ling Mumei walked over, looking at the wet, cold leaves, and said, "What, you''re not able to train for five months?" "It''s been five months. I haven''t even touched that secret passageway of mine. I can''t even stay in the water for four hours." Ye Wen was gasping for breath, as if he was angry, as if he had just come out of water. Ling Mumei gazed at Ye Mo with her muddy eyes for a while before laughing, "You brat, every time you open your eyes, you jump into the water. You don''t even ask me what I should do. It''s normal for you to have no improvements." "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Ling Mumei''s words were obviously saying that Ye Mo Han did not use the correct method to learn the Breath Suspending Technique. Ye Mo Han had trained for three months without any improvement. Was it really because he did not receive Ling Mumei''s guidance? However, Ling Mumei saw that Ye Mo Han had used the wrong method, so she should have at least told Ye Mo Han, so why did she only tell him now? Thinking of this, Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but feel a burst of anger in his heart. Seeing Ye Mo Han so angry that he almost jumped up, Ling Mumei laughed and said, "Young man, training in martial arts and life is the same, don''t be impatient to achieve what you want. It''s not necessarily a bad thing to take more detours sometimes. In just two months, you have already reached the stage of four months for others. However, in the following three months, you did not waste any time. " "Three months without any improvements, is that not a waste?" Ye Mo Han''s eyes were red, as if he was enraged to the extreme. "At the very least, he can sharpen your patience. "Walking in the martial arts world, if you lack patience, you could lose your life at any time." Ling Mumei said seriously. Ling Mumei''s words were reasonable. But no matter what you do, you should be patient. What can an impatient person do? C96 Ling Mumei''s inner force was like a torrent, surging inside Ye Mo Han''s body, causing severe pain to his internal organs. This kind of pain was unbearable for Ye Mo. He could clearly feel that his Qi was resisting the invasion of another country. It was as if those powers were guarding their own homes, intertwining with Ling Mumei''s internal energy. However, Ye Mo Han''s own Qi was too insignificant in front of this unceasing torrent of Qi. Not long after fighting back, it was swept up by this torrent of Qi and blood to Ye Mo Han''s body. Ling Mumei had been at the bottom of the valley for forty years, and he had traversed the undercurrent seven times in search of the body of Lu Jingchen. After leaving the valley for the first time, Ling Mumei''s internal energy had been greatly damaged. She had spent half a month searching for Lu Jingchen''s corpse, but when she failed, she had snuck back into the valley to focus on cultivation. The second and third time was the same, but on the fourth time, Ling Mumei suddenly felt an inexplicable attachment to this valley. Perhaps the Ling Mumei of that time had treated this place as her final resting place. A person doesn''t have the right to choose the environment in which they were born, but they should have the right to choose the final destination. If this was a way of not harming others, then it deserved permission. Forty years passed by one day, and Ling Mumei had used all her energy to cultivate her internal energy. One could imagine the purity of her internal energy. In the white light, Ye Wen''s eyes were closed, his forehead was pinched together, and his mouth was half-open, but no sound came out. There seemed to be countless iron hammers pounding on his body. If one looked closely, one would be able to see the hidden beads of sweat on his forehead, which were the result of enduring pain. Time slowly passed, but it would not change because of anything. However, to Ye Wen, it seemed as if it was stretched out for an instant. Those who are able to endure and survive are worthy of admiration and respect. Ye Wen Han opened his eyes. Stars had already appeared in the sky at the bottom of the valley. Ye Mo Han did not even know when he had fainted. Ling Mumei was currently sitting cross-legged beside Ye Mo Han, with her eyes closed and her body motionless. "Senior, how are you?" Ye Mo crawled up, but he didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. On the contrary, he felt like he had a huge amount of energy in his body, and wanted to howl into the sky. Ling Mumei slowly opened her eyes, as if she had used up all of her strength, "All of my internal energy throughout my life, has been transferred into your body. I hope that you can convert all of this internal energy into your own within five years. " It would take a while for two people''s powers to enter one person''s body. When two people''s Qi flowed into one''s body, the two types of Qi would certainly reject each other. When it was repelled, it would randomly collide with the blood and meridians in the body, and if one was not careful, their meridians would explode and die. When Ling Mumei had imparted her skills to Ye Mo Han, she had already anticipated this situation and did her best to suppress the power within Ye Mo Han''s body. However, this suppression was only a temporary measure. If Ye Mo Han did not lead the way in time, there would also be great danger, until he could turn Ling Mumei''s entire martial arts power into his own. Right now, Ye Wen''s body was cold and filled with an immense amount of energy. He was like a volcano that could erupt at any time. Right now, Ye Mo''s body was cold and the internal Qi was nothing to him. However, the power of the external force would only grow stronger as Ye Mo Han''s mastery of his inner strength increased. Ling Mumei''s face was filled with ravines, her expression could not be seen. Ye Chanhan could clearly see that Ling Mumei did not have a single trace of life, and he could even feel that Ling Mumei''s aura was becoming weaker and weaker, while his body was also gradually turning ice-cold. Ye Chanhan seemed to be seeing a person die for the first time, so his emotions became complicated. Ye Mo Han Han''s grief was mixed with a lot of guilt, because he understood that he was unable to repay Ling Mumei''s favor. Unrefundable things were the easiest things to feel guilty about. "Senior." Ye Han lowered his head and cried out. His chest felt like it was burning, and he could not say another word. When his grandfather had passed away, Ye Wen had once experienced this sort of feeling. Ling Mumei wanted to raise her arm, but had no choice but to give up. She comforted Ye Mo Han, "This broken body of mine will eventually die in this valley. It wouldn''t be a waste of my decades of effort if I passed on my strength to you." Ling Mumei''s words came in short bursts, and after she finished speaking, she panted heavily. Only after a while did she finally calm down. Ye Mo Han''s eyes moistened as he said: "Senior, if there is anything you need me to do, tell me and I will definitely help you accomplish it." "You still need to spend some time to cultivate in the water, or else you won''t be able to get out." Ling Mumei once again used all her strength to say these two words. He opened his eyes wide and stared at Ye Mo for a moment. Ye Mo Han saw that Ling Mumei''s eyes were big and hollow, and that his eyes were gradually losing focus. Ling Mumei''s pupils seemed to have a gentle and graceful figure flashing about within them. Ling Mumei suddenly opened her mouth and was about to say something, but after taking two deep breaths, she shut her mouth. His eyes also closed. This person who was known as the top three in his youth had suddenly died at the bottom of this nameless valley. Ling Mumei smiled as if she was in a beautiful dream. Perhaps he was already with Lu Jingchen by this time, and the two of them had gone to the world where there was no conflict, no love, no hate. There, Ling Mumei and Lu Jingchen can put aside the grudges of the previous generation and tell each other their grievances. Ye Mo Han knelt in front of Ling Mumei, the guilt in his heart growing stronger and stronger. He felt that Ling Mumei died because of him. This kind of guilt would spread throughout a person''s body without end. Therefore, Ye Mo Han''s heart yearned for Ling Mumei to ask for something before she died. Even if Ye Mo Han couldn''t do it, it would lessen the guilt deep within his heart. Against Ye Mo Han''s expectations, Ling Mumei did not ask him to do anything even until she died. This was originally a relationship that could not be repaid. The love and help of an elder had consumed Ling Mumei''s life. That night, Ye Jianhan dug a place for Ling Mumei to rest in the fields where the millet was planted. Life had not even been a hundred years, yet everyone''s fate was the same. Ye Jianhan could not help but feel sad when he thought of how he was going to be buried in the earth in the future. Ye Chanhan''s sadness was not that he would eventually die, but that the person who buried him would be sad because of his death. At this time, Ye Wen felt really cold and lonely. Originally, he didn''t care if he was alone or not. He was even envious of how good the wind was, so he could leave as soon as he said. However, the moment he buried Ling Mumei in the ground, Ye Wen felt that he needed someone to accompany him. As for this person, it would be best if he was the woman that he loved and loved. Ling Mumei''s final destination was not a bulging grave, but something that was level with the ground. This was what Ye Mo Han had done on purpose. Before long, the loose soil would become one with the surrounding soil, a testament to Ling Mumei''s burial. However, it didn''t matter. After Ye Mo Han left, no one else would come to the valley. This place also did not exist in the world that people knew of. C97 Ye Muhan pulled out all the rice grains, buried Ling Mumei, and then evenly spread the rice grains on the open space. There was no sound. Ye Han was sitting on the edge of the valley, and now the bright moon was shining down on the water. The full moon was actually shattered into thousands of pieces. At this time, only Ye Mo Han was left in the valley. After his grandfather''s death, Ye Mo Han had been alone until he met Liu Yiyi. Liu Yiyi, the girl who had been brought in by his grandfather and used by Chen Shaochong, must have suffered a lot other than taking the cabbage. He decided that if he ever saw Liu Yiyi again, he must tell her that he liked her. If the conditions allowed, Ye Mo Han even decided to marry Liu Yiyi. As for Mo Xi Yan, her figure had just flashed through Ye Mo''s mind when he stood up and dived into the spring water. Ling Mumei''s death had caused him to be unable to sleep at all. He wanted to be able to use his hand in the water as soon as possible and leave this place as soon as possible. The spring water was ice-cold. Ye Mo Han did his best to relax in the water, and tried his best to pour his Qi into his legs. He slowly sank to the bottom of the spring, and the sound of the rising spring water beside his ears was like boiling water. Normally, Ye Mo would use his own Qi to submerge, and his speed would be much slower than this time. Ye Mo''s initial strength had been very effective, so he was happy. How could he have known that when Ling Mumei had transferred her Qi to him, she had already controlled his own strength. After entering Ye Mo Han''s body, she would not reject his Qi for a short period of time, thus affecting Ye Mo Han''s plan to leave the valley. The methods Ling Mumei used in passing down cultivation techniques could only be used for half a year at the maximum limit, and did not allow the two inner forces to repel each other. If the two streams of inner force were to start repelling him, Ye Mo Han would not be able to effectively channel all his inner force into his body, and not only would Ling Mumei''s power be reversed, even his own inner force would run rampant in his body. At that time, it would be a great test for Ye Mo Han. Ye Mo Han stood at the bottom of the spring, slowly raised his right arm, the sound of water still ringing in his ears. Ye Wen used the frost power to walk all over his body. He could clearly feel something gathering towards his right arm, just like the spring water that was quickly gathering upwards. Ye Mo Han swung his right arm, and a stream of power started gushing out of it. Ye Mo Han couldn''t see its shape, but he knew in his heart that Ling Mumei was not lying. As long as there was a certain amount of energy in his body, he would be able to channel it without any techniques. Ye Wen continued to attack with his left hand, looking more and more proficient. The flow of the spring water was also changing due to his change in strength. The area of the pool water was not big, so Ye Wen continued to move forward with his inner strength. Not long after that, he touched the edge of the pool water. As time passed, Ye Mo Han could feel his feet moving backwards, and he secretly rejoiced in his heart as he waved his palms with all his might. The stronger the counterattack, the faster Ye Mo Han could move. Two hours later, Ye Mo Han''s back was facing the front of the undercurrent, and he was thinking that this should be Ye Mo Han''s knees. Because from the knees down, Ye Mo felt that the water around him was very strong, and from time to time, he would even bump into some fish. In the past few months, Ye Mo had never been so close to this place. He immediately swayed his body in excitement, trying to get in. He never thought that his feet would no longer be able to stand firmly in the water and would be washed up by the spring water. Ye Wen climbed onto the shore, and as the sky was about to brighten, sleep came over him and he entered the stone house. Lying on the straw bed, he fell into a deep sleep. Ling Mumei was already dead, but Ye Mo Han was still lying on the ground out of habit. When he woke up the next morning, Ye Mo didn''t bother to grab the black fish''s belly and immediately dived into the cold water. In the past when he was training underwater, he would always stand at the center of the spring water according to Ling Mumei''s request. This time, Ye Mo Han went straight towards the undercurrent. He was prepared to enter the secret passageway to take a look and survey the area. After all, Ye Mo Han was just standing there, using his Qi to push his body forward. How was he supposed to move forward if he was lying flat on his back in the tunnel? The leaf sheet cold calm, calm and quiet, sank to the front of the undercurrent. A powerful stream of water rushed towards him, almost causing his facial features to twist and distort. Ye Mo Han''s hands groped around the entrance. The tunnel entrance had been washed away by the strong currents throughout the year, but it hadn''t become particularly smooth. Ye Mo Han easily grabbed two small protruding rocks, and using force in his arms, he was like a fish in water, smoothly going into the dark tunnel against the current. The moment he entered, the force of the torrent was more than two times stronger than outside. If it weren''t for Ye Mo Han grabbing a rock above him, he was afraid that he would have been thrown out of the water again. Ye Mo Han grabbed the stone with one hand, his body floating erratically in the torrent, swaying to retreat. Ye Mo Han''s other hand was stretched out, but he couldn''t reach the bottom of the tunnel even after a long time. He was slightly reassured, thinking that as long as he was at a certain height, he would be able to display his internal energy. Ye Wen''s cold legs sank into the torrent, gradually coming into contact with the bottom of the tunnel. Ye Mo Han released the hand that was holding the stone, and the Ye Mo Han, who had lost his strength, was swept back by the torrent. If Ye Mo Han didn''t stand on his toes, his hands would have grabbed at the protrusion on the ground to prevent himself from being pushed out of the undercurrent. Ye Shuang Han crawled on the underside of the dark tunnel, the torrent of spring water was all resistance. Ye Wen Han attempted to crawl forward, but couldn''t find any more protruding stones, and everything in his reach was smooth and flat. If he were to maintain this posture, Ye Wen would not be able to hold on for too long because the strength of the water current was too great, causing Ye Mo''s chest to feel stuffy. If he was able to maintain this position for one and a half hours, he would probably only be able to stay two hours in the countercurrent. If he didn''t advance, he would have to follow the flow of the water and retreat. Ye Mo Han didn''t have a third choice. Ling Mumei had said that it would still take six hours for him to push his body through the reverse flow. If Ye Mo Han couldn''t rest for six hours, then he could only use his speed to buy time. But could Ye Wen use his internal energy against the current? Ye Jianhan simply put aside his doubts and decided to give it a try. After Ye Mo Han entered this undercurrent, his desire to leave the valley was not as strong as before. He even began to miss this quiet and undisturbed place. Perhaps many people had the same thought. When they were about to leave a place that they had hated for a very long time, they would feel reluctant to part with it. Perhaps this reluctance was due to spending a lot of energy in one place over a long period of time. It was a form of self-pity. Ye Wen stretched out his arms, and his body floated back into the torrent. Ye Mo Han used the strength of his left arm, and a white Qi began to form faintly, without any pattern, like a snake squirming in water. Ye Mo Han grabbed the stone with his right hand, and swung his left arm backwards, drawing an arc in the water. The snake struck the bottom of the tunnel, and Ye Mo Han only felt his body move forward a little. Then, just as he raised his right hand, a violent torrent rushed out. Ye Mo Han was unable to keep his body fixed as he was sent flying upwards along with the torrent. Ye Wen laid down on the shore, took a deep breath, and let it out. For the first time in months, he entered the place he longed for. Although he was still unable to move forward in the secret passage, Ye Mo had the confidence that he would be able to leave this valley soon. For the first time in a long time, Ye Jianhan examined the valley. There was water, sudden and untimely plum blossoms, and even the car-covered maple tree. The fiery red maple leaves were also growing fast. At this time, Ye Han realized that the maple leaves had not withered or the plum blossoms had not withered in the past year. Could it be that the four seasons are not here? The maple leaf and the plum blossom seemed to be competing, standing proudly in the valley. Maple leaves are red all the time, plum flowers are open all the time, the principle of cold leaf is really hard to guess. However, the fact that there was such a naturally formed valley was already astonishing. There were some things that defied the laws, so Ye Mo didn''t pay too much attention to it. The leaf sheet was cold as it turned to look at the rice that covered the ground. In just a day, they had already begun to wither. Ling Mumei''s corpse might have also started to rot. As time passed, he would become one with the soil and Ling Mumei would completely disappear. And in this world, how many people would still remember him? Who is not good at forgetting? But does one really need to be remembered to live? That would put too much emphasis on the eyes of others. To live freely and disregarded everything, that would truly be a carefree and carefree life. Everyone liked to live a carefree and carefree life, and Ye Mo Han was no exception. While thinking about this, he was very clear on the fact that he wanted to completely eradicate the Jade Pavilion. The jade pavilion built by Chi Feng had cost his father his life, and the pavilion built by his grandfather had nearly cost Ye Mo Han''s life. The three words "Emerald Jade Pavilion" seemed to have a deep relationship with Ye Mo Han''s family for three generations. Ye Mo Han had to re-enter the martial arts world to eradicate the Jade Pavilion and end it. At this time, Ye Mo Han was trying to destroy the Jade Pavilion, not because of the fate of the people in the world, but because of a mission of his own. When Ye Mo Han had heard Zhang Qingwu tell some of the truth about the Jade Pavilion, he had realized that he and the Jade Pavilion were enemies, even though the Jade Pavilion had been built by his grandfather. C98 Ye Mo Han practiced in the spring every other day, but he no longer just practiced the Breath Suspending Technique. Instead, he practiced his internal Qi in the water and waved his palms at the stone wall at the bottom of the spring. On other days, Ye Mo Han would be on the shore practising his external techniques. Occasionally, when there was nothing to do, he would slip into the dark tunnel once more. Of course, he would be rushed up when he wanted to move forward, and every few times, he would be happy to be able to move a bit. Over the past month, both on the shore and in the water, Ye Mo had used his internal energy quite proficiently. It was just that his power was not stable yet. When he entered the underwater current, Ye Mo Han could already be seen lying on his stomach, using the pushing force to move his body forward. The more times he went inside, the more he discovered a pattern. Only the more powerful the force he released, the stronger the pushing force was, and the stronger the pushing force was. When that happened, Ye Mo Han''s body would be able to move forward. On the other hand, the faster he advanced, the more powerful Ye Chonglou''s power would be. Ye Mo Han was like a boat, and his arms became two oars. Once the oars became less powerful, Ye Mo Han''s boat would be pulled out by the undercurrent. Ye Mo Han''s Breath Suspending Technique had also improved. He could rest in the water for up to four hours, and even if the water speed was increased in the undercurrent, he could still persevere for an hour and a half without moving. On the next day, Ye Wen woke up and walked to the only field in the valley. The rice had already begun to wither, and the top layer was covered with a thin layer of dew, sparkling and translucent. Ye Mo Han stood by the side, staring at the place where Ling Mumei was buried. He thought to himself: Senior''s kindness towards me, I fear that I will never be able to repay it. Today, the quilt was ready to leave. If the senior knew, he would bless the quilt and allow it to swim smoothly through the undercurrent and return to the martial arts world. Ye Mo Han finished chanting in his heart, and he kowtowed three times to Ling Mumei before diving into the spring. Ye Mo had long since become familiar with the location of the secret passage. He entered the spring and was immediately sent into the secret passage. Just like the previous times when he had entered the undercurrent, Ye Mo Han grabbed two protruding points and stabilized his body in the torrent. Both of his arms struck out in the current, and the two invisible waves of Qi struck the bottom of the dark tunnel diagonally. Ye Mo Han''s body pushed forward by half a zhang. Ye Mo Han had previously used his arms to control his body to a lesser extent, and the speed at which his arms moved faster had caught Ye Mo by surprise. He immediately waved both his arms and his body moved forward another three meters. The faster his body moved, the more Ye Mo Han''s body felt like it was filled with limitless power. His arms moved nonstop, eagerly looking forward to passing through this undercurrent. A pleasant experience can relax the mind and body, and you can feel time pass by without you noticing it. However, in this kind of situation where he didn''t use all his strength to advance and retreated back to the starting point, Ye Mo felt that time was very slow, as if it was stretched out for an eternity. Ye Mo Han closed his eyes and waved his arms mechanically. His body kept moving forward, as if there was no end in sight. Ye Wen''s cold thoughts also began to slowly blur, as if he was about to fall asleep. The remaining clarity in his mind made him constantly remind himself that he must not relax, or else all his previous efforts would be wasted. His consciousness became blurry, just like an untreated wound corroding a healthy skin. At any time, it could devour the remaining consciousness of a person. Ye Mo Han was in this kind of situation. Once his body relaxed, he would be completely out of the underwater current. Many times, he wanted to stop with both hands and completely relax. After everything was over, it would be great if he could not leave this valley. He didn''t know if he could reach the other side if he continued swimming like this. This kind of consciousness had always existed in Ye Yiyi''s cold mind, but on the other hand, he would think of Liu Yiyi, Mo Xiyan, Righteous Wind, Zhang Qingwu, and the Jade Jade Pavilion Master that his grandfather had not yet helped. These friends of his and his enemies pushed the sheets forward in this dark tunnel, either moved or inspired. Under the extremely strong flow of the stream, Ye Wen not only had to endure the strong resistance, but he also had to maintain a clear mind while walking forward. The former had a deep cultivation, but the latter was not that simple. Ye Mo Han found it more and more difficult to move forward, and he began to operate his martial arts less frequently, slowing down his speed. Ye Mo Han Han felt as if he had fallen into an endless abyss. There was not a single thread of light in his surroundings, and he was slowly spinning and sinking in this endless abyss. The feeling of cold rotation of the leaf sheet was getting stronger and stronger, and the intervals of exercise was getting longer and longer. Let me sink a little faster, thought Ye Mo Han. His head suddenly hurt. Ye Mo Han''s head felt as if it had hit an incomparably hard stone wall. Even with the resistance of the flowing water, this strike caused him to feel pain all over his body, and he immediately became clear-headed. He clearly felt that there was no way forward and he couldn''t move forward. He also felt that the water on the left was strong and knew that he had come across a corner. He sank to the bottom of the passage and grabbed onto two hard stones with both hands to prevent his body from being washed away. The sudden change in direction had really helped Ye Mo Han. When Ye Mo''s consciousness was at its weakest, the sudden pain made him suddenly sober up. If not for this turn, Ye Mo was afraid that he would be washed back into the valley and be sent back into the countercurrent. Repetition is the most painful and unbearable. Ye Han gripped the stone tightly, his left hand groping towards the left. The tunnel entrance at the corner suddenly became smaller, only half the height of Ye Mo Han''s tunnel. This meant that Ye Mo could no longer float in the middle of the tunnel, and the difficulty had increased yet again. The long time he had practiced the Breath Suspending Technique was really effective. Although Ye Mo Han could not tell the time clearly in the secret passage, as he took a deep breath before he went into the water, even now, he still did not feel suffocated. But after swimming for a long time, Ye Mo Han was already beginning to feel tired. Ye Mo Han felt around the corner with his left hand and felt the small rocks on the ground. If this path was long and the road continued like this, it would be beneficial for Ye Mo Han. The good thing was that when he was exhausted, he would grab the rock at the bottom and rest for a while so that he wouldn''t be knocked back. The disadvantage of these stones was that they could easily scratch the cold leaf that was moving forward. Ye Mo Han didn''t dare to stay too long at the turn. He reached his left hand into the narrow passage and grabbed a rock. He forced his way through the narrow passage and lowered his head. In this passage, the speed and resistance of the Undercurrent seemed to be stronger than before. Ye Mo Han wanted to lift his body slightly, but if he wasn''t careful, he would hit his head. It was too difficult to maintain a dimension that could be controlled by both hands without touching the ceiling. On the way forward, they would either bump into the top, or be scratched by a rock protruding from the bottom. Several times, Ye Wen could clearly feel the sharp stone slashing at him, and his own blood was flowing with the water as it flowed backwards. Ye Mo Han thought to himself with a bitter smile. He hoped that before he swam out of the tunnel, blood would not flow. Otherwise, if he was washed back to where he was before, he would only be left floating in the spring with nothing left but the belly of a fish. C99 After turning a corner, the fear of Ye Mo Han returning to his original position was greatly reduced. However, swimming in the middle of the passage was truly too difficult. Ye Mo Han slightly bad grasp of the strength, will hit the top, want to hit the top when the fall, will immediately put in the bottom. Fortunately, Ye Wen''s consciousness remained awake, and he stumbled forward in the passage. When he felt his fatigue increase, he stopped, grabbed the stone on the ground and began to meditate, before continuing on his journey. Under these circumstances, Ye Wen''s swimming speed was naturally extremely slow. Fortunately, the pain in his entire body continued to decrease, so he did not have the leisure to think of giving up. Ye Wen''s cold mind only had one thought, and that was to swim past this place. As for whether or not he would be able to see the light of day after swimming through this place, even Ye Mo Han himself did not know. Although Ye Mo Han couldn''t determine the time in the water, he could roughly deduce the time by his own body''s reaction. The suffocating feeling of Ye Mo Han''s body gradually increased. According to his usual experience, Ye Mo Han had determined that he had been swimming in this undercurrent for more than two hours. As the suffocating feeling intensified, Ye Wen''s heart began to panic. Ling Mumei said that it would take six hours for him to travel to this place, and he could only rest in the spring for four hours. After deciding to leave the valley today, Ye Mo Han had been thinking too much. He had thought that he could quickly swim through the secret passage to gain more time. He had not expected the situation in the secret passage to be so complicated. Ye Wen Han overcame the resistance of the current and advanced with great difficulty. He made up his mind that if he could not pass through this undercurrent today, he would return to the valley to practice the Breath Suspending Technique and be able to remain in the water for four hours before he would make his comeback. After feeling suffocated, Ye Mo did not dare to stay any longer. He planned to use up all of his strength to advance forward in this undercurrent to the end. When a person is exhausted, action requires perseverance. At this time, Ye Mo Han was completely relying on perseverance to move forward. People who lost their way in the desert also needed to rely on willpower. Although they lacked water, they could at least breathe. On one hand, he had to endure suffocation, and on the other hand, he had to work hard to move his body forward. Ye Jianhan felt that his internal energy was like a treasure that contained endless treasures. Right now, there seemed to be a thin thread slowly growing inside his body. When this thread broke, Ye Wen''s body would be covered in the dark, and this thread was Ye Mo Han''s internal force. Ye Wen''s pace became slower and slower, and his ears and nose seemed to be filling up with spring water, something he himself could not be sure of. Ye Mo Han had also lost all feeling for the wounds on his body. He was like a rotten zombie, wandering in the dark, unceasing stream. Time seemed to slow to a crawl, and Ye Mo Han quickly moved his arms. Every time he struck out with his palms, it would take a very long time to pull them back. Ye Wen let out a cold sigh. In that case, it seemed that he could only swim to this point today. Just as Ye Wen was about to give up, he heard a faint noise. The sound was not the same as the sound of flowing water, but it sounded like a muffled boom. Ye Mo Han thought that he was hearing things, but in his heart, he hoped that it wasn''t. He did not know where he got the strength from, but both of his arms struck out twice. The power of these two palms was the same as when he had first entered the spring. They were even more powerful than when he had first entered the spring. Perhaps this was Ye Mo Han''s last attack. Ye Mo Han''s body was like an arrow that had left the bow, sticking close to the bottom. As he continued to advance, Ye Mo was certain that the sound he heard was not an illusion, but a true roar ¡ª the sound of a waterfall crashing down. Ye Mo Han remembered that Ling Mumei had once said that on the other side of the Undercurrent, at the bottom of the Wild Goose Falling Peak, there was a waterfall. Ye Mo Han was sure that he was already close to the exit of the Undercurrent, and he would not allow all his efforts to go down the drain. Ye Jianhan would not let this go for naught, because he had rushed out of the water, and the recoil of his two palms was enough to push him out of the current. It turned out that Ye Mo was at the last corner of the undercurrent when he wanted to give up. This last corner was also the exit of the undercurrent. Due to the constant attacks from the falling waterfall, the exit was already incomparably smooth, and the corner of the exit was stabbed upwards. Therefore, when Ye Mo Han used all his might to strike out with his palms, the pushing force caused his entire body to be pushed upwards, and he rushed out of the dark current along the smooth stone surface. The waterfall came down with a great force, as if it was three thousand feet. It crashed head-on onto Ye Wen, causing him to faint. The sunlight was dazzling, the mountains were clear and the water was beautiful. Ye Mo Han had jumped out of the dark stream, his body lying in the water, exhausted. His four limbs didn''t seem to be his own, but the joy in his heart didn''t need to be said. That valley was like a huge cage, and Ye Wen was like a bird inside. He could see the sky, but he could not pass it. Now that he came out of it, Ye Mo Han''s understanding of the word ''freedom'' could be said to have gained a new level of understanding. How can you feel the joy of freedom if you have not been restricted? People were always like this. Chu Yuan had never experienced such hardships and did not know the happiness of today. Ye Wen Han turned his body with difficulty and lay on his back in the water, breathing heavily. Water splashed onto his face and mouth. Ye Mo could not care anymore. He felt that being able to breathe and see the sunlight was very lucky. Ye Mo Han had been lying in the shallow water for two to three hours before he finally struggled back up to the shore. Ye Mo Han looked at the hour, and his heart skipped a beat. After calculating the time he had taken to lie on the ground, he realized that he had not spent more than four hours in the undercurrent. Ye Chanhan understood that his speed was not very fast and he could not cross the undercurrent in six hours. Thus, there was only one possibility left, and that was that Ling Mumei had lied to Ye Changhan when she said that he could cross the undercurrent in six hours. Why would Ling Mumei lie to him? Ye Mo Han thought and thought, and there was only one explanation: In order to motivate Ye Mo Han to train his Breath Suspending Technique, Ling Mumei had to trick him to travel through the undercurrent for six hours. From the time he left the valley to Ling Mumei''s words, Ye Mo Han needed at least half a year to practice the Breath Suspending Technique, and Ye Mo Han just happened to need exactly half a year. Ling Mu Mei had calculated everything very clearly, and everything went according to her plan. Ye Mo laid on the shore. He really wanted to shout a few words at Ling Mumei, but he didn''t even have the strength to speak. His breathing was completely silent. Ye Wen Han lay on the shore until nightfall to recover some of his strength. However, it was true that he had lost too much of his strength. He secretly circulated his power to test it out. The power stored in his body was still abundant, but he could not use it no matter how hard he tried. In fact, the internal energy that Ye Mo Han had sensed was his own internal energy, which he had mixed in with Ling Mumei''s internal energy. The reason why he could not raise his cultivation level was because Ling Mumei had suppressed his inner strength when she taught him. The suppressed inner strength was like ice, when the ice melted and the power would return to Ye Mo Han, no one would know. It could be said that the internal energy that Ye Mo Han used to pass through the undercurrent was all taught to him by Ling Mumei. Ye Yi Han looked around, the trees were lush, grass was everywhere, the sound of the waterfall resounded through the world, leaving people deaf and awe-inspiring. The environment here was much more beautiful than in the valley. When he looked back at the waterfall, the water had actually returned to its normal color. Ye Mo Han drank a mouthful of water. It was sweet and biting cold. It was more than a hundred times better than the spring water in the valley. Obviously, it was not poisonous. There must have been some strange and poisonous rocks or something like that in the secret passage. The water of the waterfall flowed into the valley through the secret passage, and only then did the water inside the valley become contaminated with the poison. As for why this waterfall had such a strong impact on the undercurrent, Ye Wen really couldn''t understand. Perhaps this was the unique part of nature. There was no lack of things in this world that people could never understand. C100 Ye Han struggled to stand up, supporting himself with the tree, and walked on the mountain rocks. After about an hour, the sound of the waterfall had died down. Ye Mo had not eaten for a day, and his stomach was filled with hunger. Under normal circumstances, Ye Wen would be able to catch some prey and roast it. Even if he wasn''t good enough, he would still be able to find some wild fruits to satisfy his hunger. He wanted to get up and see if there was anyone living nearby. After walking for a long time, he could only look around to see if there were mountains or trees. There was not a single ray of light in the wilderness. Ye Wen laid himself on the ground and silently sighed. It seemed that he could only endure the torture of being starved in one night. Ye Mo Han stayed in the valley for over a year, and when he fell, it was already early spring, and now it was already the arrival of another spring day. The winter had just passed, and the cold was still reckless. Ye Mo was cold and soaked, so it was fine if he was lying in the wilderness during the day. Those who reached a certain level of inner force did not need to fear the cold, but Ye Mo Han used up too much of his inner force. Ye Mo Han was probably very sensitive to cold winds, even when it was the beginning of spring and the flowers were blooming. Ye Han laid down on a big rock. After the sunlight shone on it during the day, Ye Wen had originally felt some warmth from the rock, but after lying down for a while, the warmth was replaced by waves of coldness. Ye Wen Han didn''t even bother to roll his body over as he continued to curl up on the rock. Ye Wen was both sleepy and hungry, but after leaving for less than an hour, he didn''t want to get up and move anymore. He could only struggle in the cold and wait for dawn to arrive. The waning moon hung high in the sky, obscured from time to time by dark clouds. The howls of wolves began to sound out in the wilderness. The howls rose and fell one after another, as if they were circling above an empty valley. They didn''t disperse for a long time, making people''s hair stand on end. Ye Wen''s eyes were closed, and he was trembling with cold, as if he had not heard anything. But he remembered when he was thirteen years old and his grandfather had taught him how to practice martial arts in remote places, he had met a wolf on his first day in a barren mountain. The wolf only glared at Ye Wen from a distance, but at the same time, it let out a howl. Ye Mo Han looked at the wolf that was provoking him, and felt a kind of indescribable disgust. At that time, his grandfather had just taught him a new set of fist techniques. Ye Mo wanted to test his power, so he decided to use that one as a test subject. Thirteen years old Ye Mo Han did not fear wolves at all, after thirteen years of hard work, a wolf leaf Mo Han did not pay any attention to. As Ye Mo expected, the wolf died under his hands and feet. Killing a wolf was nothing in Ye Mo''s eyes. For a boy of his age, this was something to be happy about and proud about. Ye Mo Han didn''t seem happy. Just as the wolf died under his fist, a wolf cub came crawling over from the distance. It turned out to be the wolf cub''s mother. The wolf cub crawled to the side of his mother and continued to howl. He was calling out to his mother. Ye Mo Han saw this scene, his heart was full of grief. He had never had a mother since he was young. He could empathize with the wolf cub''s sudden loss of a mother. What made him most ashamed and regretful was that it was he who killed the wolf cub''s mother and made the wolf cub an orphan. Ye Wen Han could still remember his feelings at that time. He wished that the wolf cub would come over and bite him, so that he could avenge his mother. When Ye Mo Han squatted down and tried to get close to the wolf cub, the wolf cub''s fearful eyes made Ye Mo Han even more ashamed. That day, he didn''t listen to his grandfather''s words and practiced his martial arts properly, instead, he found a secluded place to cry. That childhood cry was the most vivid memory of Ye Shuang. He regretted what he had done to himself and covered his face in pity for the wolf cub''s loss of his mother. Among them, there was perhaps also the self-pity of Ye Mo Han and the helpless accusation of his orphan''s birth. The sound of the wolf was getting farther and farther away, but the howls of the wolf cub many years ago still lingered in Ye Mo Han''s heart. For a moment, Ye Mo hoped that the wolves would find out that he had been eaten by them as revenge for his kind. The deeper the night went, the colder the chill became. Although Ye Mo Han''s body was curled up, he could still feel his limbs slowly becoming stiff. The exhaustion of his physical strength and the hunger of his stomach were slowly attacking Ye Mo Han''s consciousness, and he didn''t even have the strength to open his eyes. In a trance, he felt as if he had walked into a large room. The floor was covered with a thick carpet, and a charcoal fire was burning brightly in the room. Above the brazier was a long table filled with all kinds of delicacies. Ye Chanhan walked over unsteadily. As he looked at those dishes, he actually didn''t know which one to eat first. Just as Ye Mo Han was about to reach out for the food, the table in front of him began to move away from him. Ye Mo Han took two steps forward and realized that the house was flying upwards as well, including the charcoal brazier. Ye Mo Han suddenly realized that he was standing in mid-air. While Ye Wen was at a loss, he saw two people walking over from afar. One was Zhang Qingwu, and the other was Liu Yiyi. The two walked towards Ye Mo Han intimately. Their hands were empty, but when Ye Mo Han appeared, each of them had a sword in their hands, and they both thrust towards Ye Mo Han. The sword energy was slow, but Ye Wen could not avoid it. He could only watch helplessly as the two swords pierced through his body. He clearly experienced the feeling of a sharp weapon piercing through his chest. After his body was stabbed through, Ye Mo Han''s body started to fall. He returned to the summit of Falling Goose Peak. Liu Yiyi and Zhang Qingwu stood at the edge of the cliff and sneered as they watched Ye Mo Han fall. His back was scorching hot. Ye Mo Han turned his head to take a look in the air and realized that he was actually falling into the sea of fire. The fire at the bottom of the cliff was like a coiled fire dragon, baring its fangs and brandishing its claws at Ye Mo Han, the prey. Ye Wen Han opened his eyes. It was already noon, and the stone he was lying on was hot from the sun''s rays. His wet clothes had long since been dried. Ye Wen was not used to the glare of the sun. He covered the sun with his hand. He thought that he would be frozen to death or eaten by the wolves, but he didn''t expect that he would sleep until noon. Looking at the warm sunlight and the lush greenery that was filled with life, Ye Wen''s mood also improved. At this time, Ye Wen''s spirit and physical strength had somewhat recovered, and he was able to walk normally once he stood up. He got up from the rock and walked forward aimlessly. Along the way, he saw some fruits that he could eat, so he picked up a stone and threw some of the fruits down. Ye Mo only managed to smash a few fruits a few times. He picked up the wild fruit from the ground, wiped it on his clothes and stuffed it into his mouth. Among the dozen or so fruits, they were not ripe, and most of them were still immature. When Ye Wen ate them, he did not feel bitter at all. In his heart, these unripe fruits were comparable to the delicacies on the table. With something in his stomach, Ye Wen''s cold stamina had also been restored. With his physical strength, Ye Wen felt cold and immediately wanted to use his internal energy. Even after repeated tries, his body still felt empty. Ye Mo Han smiled bitterly and continued to walk forward. He wanted to find a place with people smoking before the sky darkened. In the wilderness, any wild beast could bite the current him to death. The cold and hungry cold of the first night had caused Ye Mo Han to think that he was only one step away from death. At that time, his state of mind had thrown away everything. When he woke up, the people in the dream were already lingering in his mind. When the rays of the sun, full of hope, fell on Ye Shuang, he felt that everything had become beautiful again. Darkness was something that people easily associated with desperate situations. Sunlight was always the embodiment of hope. It represented an unyielding and positive attitude. If your heart is always full of sunshine, then you must be someone who will do something. But how many people in this world could keep their hearts full of hope? Ye Mo walked aimlessly in the wilderness. He didn''t know which direction to go, and only headed towards the opposite side of the mountain. When he saw the Wild Goose Falling Peak, he would feel uncomfortable. Was it because Zhang Qingwu planned to kill him? At this time, Ye Mo kept reminding himself that he must remain calm. Now that everyone in the martial arts world believed that he was dead, even the pavilion master of the Jade Pavilion was no exception. This was an opportunity. Ye Mo Han knew clearly in his heart that after Chen Shaochong''s death, the splitting of the Jade Pavilion would come to an end and they would unite together. That was to say that in the past year, the Jade Pavilion had become even more powerful than before. The Emerald Pavilion had grown again, and the reason it was cold was because of Ye Wen. This way, he could eliminate the Jade Pavilion, which had been in conflict with the Ye Clan for three generations. C101 The sun rose and set. Therefore, when he was hungry, he could only pick wild fruits. Sometimes, when he couldn''t find wild fruits along the way, and when he didn''t recover his internal energy, he could only rely on his luck to find some non-poisonous wild bacteria to cook and eat. "Although she had been walking for many days, Ye Wen''s speed was not too fast. Thus, when she turned around to look, she could still see the Wild Goose Falling Peak. Every time he looked back and saw the Wild Goose Falling Mountain, Ye Mo Han would want to leave the territory of Hua Mountain quickly. He was afraid that the Hua Mountain Sect''s disciples would recognize him and cause trouble for him, delaying his future plans. In fact, he had never observed himself in the water. In the past year, his hair and face were all messy, and his beard was hanging down to his chest. The current Ye Mo Han was just an ordinary beggar walking in the busy city, so he wouldn''t attract anyone''s attention. Even if Zhang Qingwu brushed past him now, he probably wouldn''t be able to recognize Ye Mo Han. Sometimes, the change in a person''s appearance was so great that people could not help but sigh. Ye Mo Han continued to walk in the opposite direction of Mount Hua. When he came across a place he couldn''t find, he would change his direction. However, it was still wilderness. After recovering his strength, he chose to walk in the wilderness. Half a month later, Ye Mo began to practice his Qi in the dark of the night, and the Qi within his body began to slowly accumulate and recover. Ye Mo Han Han guessed that it would take at least half a year for him to fully recover, but after his internal Qi recovered, Ye Mo Han couldn''t hold it anymore. Ye Mo Han was not in a hurry to find Liu Yi Yi. He was following Ling Mumei''s teachings and needed to be patient. He silently warned himself that he had enough patience when killing Duan Xingyu, and he needed to be patient even more for those who plotted against him. When killing someone, Ye Mo Han could maintain his patience in the dark for a long time, but against this cunning opponent of the Emerald Pavilion, even the slightest negligence on Ye Mo Han''s part might lead to an irreparable consequence. Ye Jianhan could survive a great disaster, but could the heavens give him two chances? No one could guarantee this, nor could they guarantee it. That night, Ye Wen walked into a wasteland. The reason why it was called a wasteland was because the endless fields had all been abandoned. At that time, the land was valued highly by all forces. As the saying goes, before the army moves, food will flow first. If one side did not have enough land to cultivate food, then the other side would lose without a doubt. Of course, the ones who valued the land the most were the commoners. The people ate like the sky, and this had been the case since ancient times. Regardless of whether or not the land was barren or not, the ruler could extort and subdue the people without many reasons. If the ruled were to meet a good ruler, they would be able to live a happy life. However, if they were to meet a violent person, they would have to resign themselves to the will of the heavens. There were truly too few people on this earth who could control their own destiny. Ye Han no longer had any traces of Mount Hua. He continued to move forward amidst the grass, his thoughts in a mess. He didn''t have the heart to be a hero, but he also wanted innocent people to live happy lives. Ye Mo Han understood that Ling Mumei''s words were correct. If he were to rule over a region, the people under his rule would most likely die because of his personality. Just from this, Ye Mo Han knew that it was not suitable for him to fight against the other major powers. For people in troubled times, it was good that they could survive, but being warm and full was secondary. At dusk, Ye Wen Han also did not walk out of that barren field, but he could already see the border. Beyond the wasteland, there was a grand house. Ye Mo Han thought back to when he first met Liu Yiyi. She wanted to kill him in a dilapidated mansion, and when he thought of Liu Yiyi, he couldn''t help but smile. At this time, perhaps she was sad that he had died, and his sudden appearance wouldn''t scare her. Ye Chanhan really wanted to know which area of influence he was in right now. Or rather, he wanted to confirm whether or not he had left the Hua Shan Sect''s territory, so he was determined to go to the house to stay the night. In the past year or so, Ye Wen had not eaten any rice noodles and had to rely on wild fruits to feed his hunger. Thus, when he thought of delicious food, he could not help but speed up his pace. The manor was not very big, but the renovations at the entrance were still considered impressive. The two Qilins at the entrance were glaring at Ye Mo Han. The words'' Lu Family ''were written in gold on a plaque above the red lacquer gate. Ye Mo Han walked up to the door and knocked on it a few times. But before he could shout out, the door opened from the inside. A servant stuck his head out, looked at Ye Mo Han, and sternly scolded him, telling Ye Mo Han to scram further. Ye Wen Han caressed his face, knowing that many servants judge people by their appearance, so he was not upset, and decided to become a beggar instead, feigning pity: "This big brother, all this way is a wilderness, please do me a favor and give me some leftovers." The servant''s face was filled with loathing as he scolded Ye Mo Han, "Scram quickly. In this chaotic world, it''s already good enough for us to eat. How would we have the ability to help you victims?" "Lu Kun, who are you talking to there?" A sweet, slightly reproachful voice from behind the door. "Miss, he''s a beggar. I''ll send him away." The servant who was called Lu Kun turned around and smiled apologetically, then moved to close the door. Ye Mo Han quickly took a step forward and pushed open the door a bit. Lu Kun was enraged and raised his leg to kick him. Although Ye Chanhan had only recovered a little of his power, it was more than enough to deal with a servant who did not have a martial arts foundation. "When Lu Kun lifted his leg, Ye Chanhan pushed down with his left hand and pushed with his right elbow, pushing Lu Kun behind him. Naturally, the red lacquer door opened wide. The yard was brightly lit. A young woman around the age of seventeen or eighteen looked at Ye Mo Han in shock. Perhaps this was the first time she had seen a beggar barge into her house. The woman''s eyes were wide and bright, causing Ye Mo Han to feel a bit ashamed of himself. Lu Kun crawled up from the ground and cursed loudly, but he did not dare to rashly approach Ye Mo Han. He stood in front of the woman and said: "Miss, quickly leave. This beggar has a lot of strength. Don''t let him hurt you." He then said to the two of them, "Please forgive me, but I am a merchant who escaped after being robbed by a bandit. If I am not fleeing into the wilderness, then I am in the depths of the mountains. The woman nodded and pushed Lu Kun away, saying, "Then go and prepare some delicious food for this uncle of yours, and then prepare a clean room for him." Lu Kun was stunned and said, "Miss, we should report this to the Lady or the Young Noble. After all, it''s hard to predict one''s thoughts. If we were to casually accept such a person, it would be detrimental to our Lu Family." "I''ll talk to him. Bring him to dinner." The woman interrupted Lu Kun and walked into the yard. Lu Kun glared fiercely at Ye Mo Han before walking in front with a cautious heart. Ye Mo Han followed far behind. The courtyard wasn''t too big, but it wasn''t small either. The scenery was quite beautiful and it was only slightly inferior to Uncle Dan and Gongsun Yuxia''s courtyard. Ye Mo Han thought of Miss Lu calling him uncle, and couldn''t help but reach for his beard, which was about to fall off his chest, and couldn''t help but laugh. From the outside, the mansion did not seem that big, but walking inside made it seem very wide. Lu Kun kept showing loathing for Ye Mo Han. Ye Mo Han only pretended not to see him and followed behind him at a moderate pace. During this time, they met another servant. Lu Kun called him over and whispered a few words into his ear. Then, he brought Ye Mo Han to a abandoned house. "You sleep here tonight." Lu Kun said with pride. Someone will send you food and drink later. If you have enough to eat, then get some rest and get out of here tomorrow. " If it was before, Ye Mo Han definitely wouldn''t have let him off so easily. Now, Ye Mo Han only glanced at the door filled with spider webs and smiled as he thanked Lu Kun. The sincerity on Ye Mo Han''s face confused Lu Kun. To think that he would sincerely thank him for being like this. If this kind of person was not holding a grudge or was crazy, Lu Kun would not be able to figure it out in a short while. He waved his hand to let Ye Mo Han enter and quickly left. Regardless of whether Ye Mo Han was crazy or not, Lu Kun didn''t dare to stay in front of him for too long. Pushing the door open, the room wasn''t too big. There were tables, chairs, and even a bed. It was just that no one had lived here for too long, and there was a thick layer of dust on top of it. Ye Mo Han didn''t really care about this. In the past year, he had either slept on the ground or slept on a rock. A bed was already extravagant, so how could he care about the dust on it? Not long after Ye Mo laid down, the servant who he had met on the way brought him four cold steamed buns and a pot of water. He placed them on the table and left by himself. When the leaf was cold and hungry, he picked it up and ate it. The steamed buns were cold and hard, but the food was very fragrant. In addition to the steamed buns under the pot, Ye Wen felt that they were even more delicious than fine wine. C102 After he finished eating the steamed bun and drinking the water, he felt more comfortable than he had ever felt before. After he recalled his body strength, he felt that his inner strength was slowly recovering, so he got up and closed the door. He then sat on the bed to circulate his inner strength, wanting to gather it faster so that he could walk around the world as soon as possible. The energy in his body had already started to flow smoothly, and Ye Mo Han could feel the pores on his body slowly opening up. These countless tiny pores were opening their mouths wide, trying their best to breathe in the surrounding energy, circulating it into his body, making Ye Mo Han feel unspeakably comfortable. In reality, his physical strength and inner force were closely related. Inner force relied on physical strength, but it did not depend on physical strength. When Ye Mo Han''s physical strength had recovered to a certain extent, the inner force in his body had also recovered a bit. This internal force that had slightly recovered was very little in comparison to Ye Mo Han''s internal force. It was just that Ye Mo Han''s body was completely empty. If he were to accumulate even a little bit of inner force, Ye Mo Han would be able to clearly feel it. In the future, when Ye Mo Han''s power gradually recovered, his perception would also become less and less. The pores all over his body opened for an hour, and Ye Wen began to feel that they were closing one by one. After all of the pores were closed, the fever from the outside of Ye Wen''s body began to subside. Ye Chanhan immediately sunk his Qi into his Dantian, faintly feeling that he could use some of his strength. However, when he gathered his Qi into his Dantian, it immediately dissipated. Ye Mo Han himself shook his head, lying on the dusty bed. He mumbled to himself, "It looks like he hasn''t recovered ten percent of his power in a row." Perhaps, the slower Ye Mo Han''s recovery of power was still beneficial for him. Before Ye Mo Han found a perfect solution, the two types of Qi rejecting each other would very likely cause Ye Mo Han''s Qi to go berserk, and if it was any lighter, it would result in him spending all his energy, and if his meridians ruptured, he would die. The next day, Ye Mo Han was awakened by a knock on the door. Ye Han didn''t understand. Last night, the servants who brought him the steamed buns had all broken into the house. Who was the one who kept knocking on the door today? It definitely wouldn''t be Lu Kun. Judging from his personality, he would definitely be shouting at him to hurry up on him. Ye Mo Han stood up and opened the door. It had been more than a year since he had last eaten in such a comfortable manner, so he felt extremely heavy when he slept. Outside the door stood a man of about his own age, and behind him stood the submissive Lu Kun. The man was well-tailored, and his lean figure made him look more energetic. His eyes were bright and full of spirit, his face was warm as jade, seeing Ye Mo''s cold hands, he said: "I am Lu Zibai, I was not aware that an important guest arrived last night. "Ignorant servant has been inattentive to his guest, I hope you can forgive me." Lu Zibai''s expression was respectful and cautious, as if the cold leaf really was an honored guest. In the past, Ye Chanhan had a very good impression of this sort of person, but now, he did not dare to be careless. He knew that this was just a form of courtesy between people. Sometimes he could even hide a knife in his smile, not to mention that it was his first time meeting a stranger. "Esteemed customer, I don''t dare, I''m just a merchant who escaped from the bandits. I''ve already troubled you last night, I''ll be leaving now." Ye Jianhan cupped his hands in return, and was about to walk past Lu Zibai, wanting to leave this place. He could see that Lu Zibai had already found out that he was lying, but he just hadn''t exposed it yet. In this chaotic world, every wealthy family had deep connections with the martial arts world. Ye Mo Han did not know if Lu Ziyi was related to the Hua Shan Sect, so he wanted to quickly leave this place before he was recognised. Now, if he fell into the hands of the Hua Shan Sect, he could only say one word: Death! She had just walked past him when he suddenly made a move and grabbed her right arm with the back of his hand. Lu Zi Bai was obviously skilled, and her kung fu was not weak, Ye Wen Han was unable to resist and was stopped by him, and her waist was bent down parallel to the ground. Ye Jianhan also said that Lu Zibai had found out who she was, but then a gentle power passed through her right hand into her body. She knew that Lu Zibai was testing her martial arts with his own inner strength. If Ye Chanhan had internal energy, then in the face of such a sudden probing attack, the internal energy in his body would definitely be thrown back. However, Ye Mo Han''s internal energy recovery was not even 10%, and when Lu Zi Bai''s energy entered Ye Mo Han''s body, she felt that everything was empty. Although there was a slight ripple, it was still weak and unnoticeable. Unable to probe further, Lu Zibai immediately withdrew his hand and apologized to Ye Mo Han: "Esteemed customer, please do not blame me for surviving in this chaotic world. I must be careful." Ye Mo Han stretched his right arm and smiled: "Young Master Lu is right, can I leave now?" Lu Ziyu didn''t mind Ye Mo''s cold tone at all, and instead asked him to stay with her with sincerity: "Forgive me for being rude, but if I were to go somewhere to sleep in my disguise, I wouldn''t be treated as a beggar if I were to be treated as a thief. Why not stay here for a few days and let me make amends for my earlier disrespectful behavior?" "Alright." Ye Zi Han agreed, on one hand, Lu Zi Bai''s words were reasonable, and on the other hand, Ye Zi Han also wanted to see what tricks Lu Zi Bai would come up with. Just now Lu Zibai''s probing to him made Ye Mo Han even more convinced that he must not judge the person he had only met once. However, it was also because of Lu Zibai''s probing that Ye Mo Han would not be in any danger for the time being. When Lu Zibai saw that Ye Mo Han had agreed, she was obviously very happy. She ordered Lu Kun, "Hurry up and bring your esteemed guest to bathe and change clothes. Also, tidy up a clean room for you to stay in." A large wooden tub filled with hot water sat comfortably covered in sheets. The water vapor that had been rushing against Ye Wen''s cold face all this time had turned into droplets on his forehead and then sunk back into the water. Taking a bath was a very pleasant thing to do, especially for those who spent a lot of time on the road. It could even be considered a small rebirth. "Lu Kun took orders from Lu Zibai to prepare bath water, a razor and a clean new coat for Ye. Ye Mo Han took a full two hours before he got up from the water, picked up his razor, and shaved his beard. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, Ye Mo could not help but feel a sense of anxiety. Lu Zibai was obviously a martial artist, but he did not know where he actually belonged. If he really was close to the Hua Shan Sect, then he should be from the Emerald Jade Pavilion. Could it be that Lu Zibai was the pavilion master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion, the one who had reunited the Jade Split Pavilion, the one who had plotted so many things that no one had ever seen before? Thinking about this, Ye Mo Han bitterly smiled and sighed, thinking that he was too much. If Lu Zibai was the pavilion master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion, how could she not recognize him? Although Ye Mo Han did not know who the pavilion master was, he could sense that this pavilion master knew a lot about him. Before he had fallen down the cliff, Ye Mo Han''s every move had been within his expectations, and this was what had truly frightened Ye Mo Han. The people in the dark could pay close attention to Ye Mo Han, but Ye Mo Han knew nothing about the people in the dark. Thinking about this, Ye Mo Han actually felt that falling off the cliff was not a bad thing, at least he had gotten rid of the Jade Pavilion Master''s invisible surveillance and control over him. Laoyun: Dependence of disaster and fortune, fortune and misfortune. Extreme joy often leads to sorrow, and fortune and misfortune often accompany each other. Whether it was fortune or misfortune, how many people were able to see through it before the very last moment? C103 When Ye Mo Han went out the door, he saw Lu Kun waiting for him outside. Lu Kun felt a little unnatural when he saw the fresh look on Ye Wen''s face. He had never expected that the beggar from yesterday would change his clothes and become such a handsome Young Master. Lu Kun coughed a few times as he tried to introduce the Lu family to Ye Mo Han. Perhaps he was trying his best to maintain his dignity as he said: "Just now, the people you saw were the young masters of our Lu family. All of the Lu banks under the heavens belong to our Lu family." The Lu bank was spread throughout the territory of various sects and powers. It was the largest and most reputable bank in the world, accepting money and jewelry, as well as pawning business. The founder was Lu Quisong, the father of Lu Zibai, who died of illness more than a decade ago. At that time, Lu Zibai, who was not even in his prime yet, took over the business, and people guessed that he would sell the bank to the Nangong family. That was because the Nangong family had offered extremely attractive conditions, and of course the conditions were accompanied by pressure. However, Lu Ziyu did not force Lu to sell the bank due to pressure, but over the years, the bank did even more. Nowadays, the Lu bank was everywhere, far surpassing the one in which Lu Quisong lived. Moreover, Lu Zibai''s relationship with the major forces in the martial arts world was not ordinary. This was perhaps one of the main reasons the Lu bank could grow. Even the Nangong family that wanted to take over the Lu bank had praised Lu Zibai''s talents later on, and even the son of the Nangong family, Nangong Ping, admired Lu Zibai greatly. Just from the point of view of business, Lu Ziyi''s tactics and strategy could be said to be in the hands of an ordinary person. Ye Mo Han didn''t pay much attention to the Lu bank. He didn''t even know who the boss behind the Lu bank was. Therefore, Lu Kun continued to boast beside him, while Ye Mo Han remained silent. It would have been better if Ye Mo Han had a reaction, but seeing that his expression did not change, Lu Kun was even more uncertain. He planned to move out to the Lu bank to suppress him so that Ye Mo Han would not dare to underestimate him. This way, Lu Kun didn''t know what to do. Without another word, he led Ye Mo Han to a house and left in embarrassment. Lu Ziyi had been waiting at the foot of the stairs for a long time. Seeing the cold sheets, her eyes were full of praise. She pointed to the room behind her and said, "This is a place I specifically use to receive distinguished guests." The room was lavishly furnished, the top of the room empty, with tables on each side. There were all sorts of delicacies and rare fruits and vegetables on the tables, and some of them were things Ye Han had never seen in his life before. Without the distinction of being the host, Lu Zibai and Ye Mo Han sat facing each other, Ye Mo Han thought to himself, this man paid particular attention to the details, if he was an enemy, then he would definitely be an opponent not to be looked down upon. The wine cups and vessels were all emerald in color and crystal clear, but the wine wine was as red as blood. The bright red wine in the dark green container was even more fragrant. Even before the wine had been poured into the cup, the cold leaf seemed to smell the fragrance of the wine. Lu Zibai poured himself a glass of wine and downed it in one gulp. "I bought this wine from overseas. It''s not easy to get a lot of money." The wine entered his throat and had a strong taste. Afterward, it turned into a warm and sweet feeling in his stomach. Not long after that, Ye Wen felt his entire body become warm. Ye Wen Han poured another cup and drank it. "It is indeed a good wine." "Of course, we have to give Hero some good wine." "Lu Ziyi stared at Ye Wen." "You said that you were lucky enough to run away, but as far as I know, there are only a hundred fields in the south. No matter what size the mountain bandits are, they were either annihilated by Sect Leader Zhang or pledged their allegiance to the Hua Shan Sect." Of course, Ye Mo Han''s lies were full of loopholes, and it was also reasonable that Lu Zibai had exposed them: "In this chaotic world, who doesn''t have some secrets? I''m just an insignificant person and can''t create any trouble, so Young Master Lu don''t worry too much." Not only in troubled times, but even in peaceful times, who would not have a secret? As long as one''s secrets did not harm others, one could become a good existence for others to pry into. "Please don''t blame me. There are nearly a thousand people in the Lu family. I have to be careful." "Lu Zibai continued to press on." "Sir, you still haven''t said your name. Is there really something you need to say?" Also, I tested your internal energy and you actually didn''t seem to have any internal energy at all. " "I am Cloudsoar." "Ye Mo Han just randomly made up a name and then made up a story." I did practice some martial arts when I was young, but my personality was slow, and because I couldn''t practice my internal energy well, I was kicked out of the sect by Master. " Ye Mo Han secretly observed Lu Zi Bai''s expression and saw that he didn''t really believe his words, but Ye Zi Han''s words were enough to stop her from asking further. As expected, Lu Ziyi didn''t ask any further questions and just kept talking to the world. Ye Mo Han occasionally interrupted and the two of them started to chat. In the words of Lu Ziyi, Ye Jianhan had a general understanding of what had happened in the period when he had fallen to the bottom of the cliff. During this year, the Kongtong Sect was completely destroyed and the remaining people all escaped. The Mo Clan and Hua Shan Sect were at loggerheads because of the issue of who the Kongtong territory belonged to. The other factions were all watching from the sidelines and no one stood out openly to support them. All the major sects wanted to see the Hua Shan Sect and Mo Clan start a conflict to their advantage. The Hua Shan Sect and Mo Clan were relatively clear-headed. Both sides had only sent a few troops to fight in Kongtong territory. It could be considered a mutual victory, but the commoners had been nurtured. The wasteland that Ye Wen Han traversed belonged to Kongtong. However, Kongtong had been destroyed. The locals were afraid that the war would implicate them, so they moved their families to the lands under the Nangong family, leaving those fields behind. Although the Lu family didn''t have any military force, their silver manor spread throughout the world. No matter which power it was, they wouldn''t dare to challenge it, and would even try to rope in Lu Zichong for their own benefits. Ye Chanhan thought that it was very likely that Kongtong''s territory would end up belonging to the Nangong Clan. After all, he had gotten the moon near the water tower first. The Nan Gong Family was stuck between the Mo Clan and Hua Shan Sect, and they turned a deaf ear to the conflict between the two powers. Nangong Ping was definitely determined to get Kong Tong''s territory, and many people in the martial arts world could see this. Even the commoners of Kongtong fled to the wealthy Nangong family. Wu Dang and Young Master Lin''s two leading sects didn''t have much to do during this period of time. The two sects'' Sect Leaders seemed to be busy with their own matters, ignoring everything else. Perhaps it was just as Lu Zibai had said, the two sect leaders of the two major sects were somewhat ashamed and angry about Chi Feng''s matter. Unless it was a moment of great chaos, the two sects would not interfere in the affairs of the martial arts world. On this point, Ye Mo Han didn''t agree. On the surface, both Wu Zhi and Sun Muxia didn''t ask about the affairs of the martial arts world, but they had definitely reached a consensus on this. Sun Muxia and Wuyu, one had the demeanor of a saint, the other was a reputed monk, but Ye Mo Han didn''t feel that these two were that extraordinary, if anything, they were only chasing after the reputation of power with less urgency than the others. Regardless of what kind of agreement Sun Musheng and Wuzhi Qi reached, Wu Dang and Shaolin didn''t ask about the martial arts world, which made it a foregone conclusion that the Hua Shan Sect would be the first faction to emerge. Thinking of Zhang Qingwu leading Ye Wen, Ye Qinghan felt rather uncomfortable. Thus, he followed Chi Feng and talked about the Jade Pavilion. This was Ye Qingwu''s true purpose; he wanted to see how strong the Jade Pavilion would become in a year. C104 Many things could happen in a year. Many people would be born, and many people would die. But there will always be things that will not change, things that time cannot change, and this thing is called ¡ª justice. Ye Mo Han brought up the topic of the Jade Pavilion, and Lu Zibai frowned, pouring himself another cup of wine. He then asked Ye Mo Han: "Does Brother Yun know that the Jade Pavilion Master is already dead?" "Dead?" Ye Mo Han''s head exploded. How could the master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion die? And how? "It was Sect Leader Zhang from the Hua Mountain Sect who killed that pavilion master at the top of the Wild Goose Falling Peak. The tree had fallen and the monkeys had scattered. This Emerald Pavilion was like a fleeting flower in the martial world." "Lu Zibai''s words were full of praise." "The Sect Leader Zhang of the Hua Shan Sect is really a hero amongst the female disciples. No matter how well he has hidden himself, he still hasn''t been able to escape Sect Leader Zhang''s eyes." Ye Wen felt a chill run down his spine. Over the past year, he had been thinking about many different ways in which he had been killed by Zhang Qingwu. However, how could Zhang Qingwu make the people of Jianghu believe him? That day, Chen Shaochong admitted that the Pavilion Master had someone else. Furthermore, he did not want to be with Sun Muxia, so why didn''t these two raise any doubts? Ye Mo Han pretended not to know Lu Zi Bai''s words: "I don''t know much about the martial arts world, so could I trouble Young Master Lu to explain in detail who exactly is this Ye Mo Han?" Lu Zibai was obviously very attentive to the affairs of the martial arts world, and told all he knew about Ye Mo Han. In these rumors, Ye Mo Han roughly understood why Ye Mo Han had become the master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion. Zhang Qingwu had originally said that Chen Shaochong and Chi Feng''s deaths were to protect the real Pavilion Master Ye, Ye Mo, and this story about the car marshal had been confirmed by Sun Muxia and Wuyu. The three great sects'' leaders held the same theory, and even if this story wasn''t the truth, it would definitely become a fact because no one dared to question the words of the powerful ones. After the deaths of Chi Feng and Chen Shaochong, Zhang Qingwu found that things were not as simple as they seemed, so he asked Ye Wen Han to go to Falling Goose Peak to drink. While Zhang Qingwu was drinking with Ye Mo Han, he tried every means possible to see if Ye Mo Han was the master of the Jade Pavilion. Ye Mo Han kneeled down in front of Lin Mo Xiao and Ye Sheng''s tombs and said some words. He vowed to wipe out all the sects in the world, allowing the Jade Pavilion to rule the world and fulfill the wishes of his father and grandfather. As the saying goes, after drinking wine and spouting truths, Zhang Qingwu verified Ye Mo Han''s words and his doubts one by one, and confirmed that Ye Mo Han was without a doubt the true master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion. Thus, he took advantage of Ye Mo Han kneeling in front of the grave, and stabbed Ye Mo Han. Normally, how could Zhang Qingwu possibly defend against Ye Wen''s kung fu skills? Fortunately, Zhang Qingwu stabbed him, and while he was drunk, Zhang Qingwu pushed him into the bottomless abyss at the bottom of Wild Goose Peak. The wine was as red as blood, and the taste was good, but it was not easy to make people drunk. Lu Ziming and Ye Mo Han had almost drunk all the wine, but they were still not drunk. Lu Zibai poured another cup of wine for Ye Mo Han, "Sect Leader Zhang is a wise man, if not for the fact that she is a demon known as Ye Mo Han, the martial world would probably be in turmoil forever." Lu Ziqing''s words had already expressed the view of the martial arts world as a whole: Ye Mo Han was already dead, but it also confirmed the reputation of the Jade Pavilion Master. The Jade Pavilion also disappeared along with Ye Mo Han''s death. These were all the words of Zhang Qingwu''s family, the loopholes frequently appeared, and Ye Qinghan felt helpless in his heart. He drank the wine in his mouth while scheming in his mind. He was very clear on his own situation. If his identity was discovered, not only would his life be lost, the Emerald Jade Pavilion would also stir up a ruckus once again. Where was the Emerald Jade Pavilion now? Had they secretly integrated into the Hua Shan Sect? Or had the Hua Shan Sect already completely become part of the Jade Pavilion? In any case, Zhang Qingwu had become inseparable from the Jade Pavilion in Ye Qingwu''s cold heart. The strange thing about Ye Wen was that Wu Xiang and Sun Muxia wanted to prove that he was the master of the Jade Pavilion. Was it because he had died? After the Hua Shan sect gave their evidence, the two of them tacitly did not ask about the martial arts world. Was this abnormal behavior related to the Jade Pavilion? He was even more at a loss this time. He had a clear goal before leaving the valley, and that was to find the master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion, and after killing Zhang Qingwu, pulling him down from his position as the Sect Leader of the Hua Mountain Sect would be a secondary goal. Right now, it was as if the Jade Pavilion had been completely destroyed. If it really did not appear again, what would happen to Ye Mo Han? "Brother Yun Du, you don''t look too good." Lu Ziqing''s expression was the same as ever, obviously the two of them drank wine that would not make anyone drunk. "Those who don''t get drunk get drunk." Ye Mo Han let out a long sigh and drank the rest of the wine directly from the wine container. As the wine entered his mouth, the sweet taste became a piercing and spicy taste, burning Ye Mo''s heart and mind were in a mess. Lu Zibai laughed heartily and said, "Brother Yun Du, no matter who you are, as long as what you do doesn''t affect the Lu bank, I, Lu Zibai, will make you a friend." Ye Zihan sat down and cupped his hands towards Lu Zicheng, expressing his gratitude, "Then I may have to stay in your place for a few more days. I hope Brother Lu can help me." Ye Mo Han wanted to stay at the Lu family for a few more days, and only after his martial arts recovered would he come up with other ideas. He had originally planned to go to the Mo family to find Mo Xi Yan and Liu Yi Yi Yi, but things were too far away and he was afraid of causing trouble. With Lu Ziyi''s position in the martial arts world, it was much safer for Ye Jianhan to live here than to roam around outside. Lu Ziqing clapped her hands and said: "Brother Yun Du, what I have said is exactly what I had expected. There are almost five hundred hanger-ons in the Lu family, and if Brother Yun Du is willing to stay here, it will be a joyous event for our Lu family." Ye Mo Han laughed coldly in his heart. Lu Zi Bai said this because she was afraid that Ye Mo Han would harm the Lu family, so she quickly agreed to Ye Mo Han''s request. Her goal was to better monitor Ye Mo Han and see what kind of conspiracy he would come up with. Although the two of them were chatting merrily, Ye Mo Han could sense that the person in front of him, who was around the same age as him, was respected by everyone, and had a deep shrewdness to him. It was just that his shrewdness was different from Zhang Qingwu''s. As for Zhang Qingwu and the Emerald Jade Pavilion behind his back, they were the ones that made Ye Mo shudder. He had a hunch that Zhang Qingwu was just a chess piece under the pavilion master of the Emerald Jade Pavilion. If that was really the case, then wouldn''t Wu Dang and Shaolin Sect Leaders also be under the control of this Pavilion Master? Otherwise, why would these two have a tacit understanding to remain silent? The two of them really did not know what Ye Mo Han had been accused of and kept it a secret. Ye Mo Han had to step by step to find out. C105 In this way, Ye Jianhan lived in the Lu family, living in seclusion every day. He also tactfully refused many invitations from Lu Zibai to meet with his hanger-ons. Three meals a day, Lu Kun would bring it to Ye Mo Han. When there was no one else around, Ye Mo Han would adjust his breathing, and after two months, Ye Wen''s Qi had recovered by more than half. The sun had yet to rise, but Ye Wen could already feel the Qi in his body roaming about before he had even woken up. For some reason, when Ye Mo woke up, Ye Wen only knew that his Qi had recovered after a long time. Ye Mo Han didn''t expect that after recovering 50% of his inner strength, the inner strength he had been suppressing would also slowly recover. Just like how the giant block of ice that had been unfrozen began to slow down extremely slowly. In the future, when the ice was unfrozen, Ye Mo Han''s suppressed internal energy would completely recover and repel the other internal energy in his body. For example, Ye Mo Han''s body was used as a battlefield by both sides as they fought and plundered as much as they could, but this would not end with the victory of one side, and the result would be only two: damaging the battlefield, destroying all of Ye Mo Han''s meridians, and causing his death; and the second result was that Ye Mo Han was able to control the two internal energies, and they would all belong to his own use. The appearance of the second result meant that Ye Mo Han possessed both Ling Mumei''s and his own inner force. The depth of his inner force could be imagined. In terms of inner strength alone, Ye Mo Han''s power was not inferior to Lu Mingjie''s or Chi Feng''s. If Ye Jianhan could properly dig out the power contained in his body, his martial arts would be unrivalled in the martial arts world. The tiny bit of internal energy that Ye Mo Han had used to start his recovery had taken him a full two hours to straighten things out. For this reason, Ye Mo Han was still quite puzzled, but he did not pay much attention. Ye Mo Han, who had just woken up, was in great spirits and was no longer sleepy. It was at this time that Lu Kun brought him his breakfast. Lu Kun''s attitude towards Ye Mo Han had become very respectful because of Lu Zi Bai''s courtesy towards him. A lot of people do this, changing their attitude towards someone because of their attitude towards someone else. After Lu Kun entered his room, he carefully placed the dishes on the table and said respectfully, "Young Noble Ling, my young master wishes for you to come to the Golden Star Garden after dinner." "Jinxing Garden? What''s the matter? " Although Ye Mo Han had lived in the Lu residence for more than two months, his range of activities was very small. He often entered and exited this room within a few hundred feet, thus, he was not too familiar with the other parts of the Lu mansion. "I''m not too sure about the details, so I''m responsible for leading you there." Lu Kun smiled apologetically. I''ll wait at the door. I''ll take you there after you finish eating. " Ye Mo Han hastily ate a few mouthfuls and then went out. He didn''t want anyone to wait too long. Ye Mo Han understood that the process of waiting for someone was extremely painful. He had experienced this kind of painful sensation before, so he would rather starve than let Lu Kun wait for too long. The sun had just risen and was a fiery red color. Ye Mo Han followed Lu Kun and crossed the bridge in the Lu residence. Ye Mo Han then realized that the Lu residence was indeed much larger than he had imagined. The Brilliant Star Garden was a forest garden at the back of the Lu family''s manor. It was rather spacious and was filled with trees, covering the sky and covering the earth. There was only a large pavilion in the middle of the garden and everything else was just grass and trees. One of them was the woman whom Ye Mo Han had met the day he first came to the Lu family. During the day, she had a cute and mischievous look on her face, and Ye Mo Han only knew that she was Lu Zibai''s sister, Lu Zihan when he saw her again. As for the other three, Lu Zibai introduced them, and Ye Jianhan realized that they were the guests on his door. One of them was tall and had a long face. His name was Peng Bo, and based on Lu Zibai''s words, his qinggong was only inferior to that of the monkey. The other was a middle-aged man with a white beard and dressed in black. He was called the White Walled Eagle, and Lu Zibai praised his martial arts skills as one of the best in the martial arts world. His sword was as arrogant as his own. Because the scabbard was inlaid with jade agate, the youth didn''t even look at Ye Jianhan. Lu Ci introduced him as Tang Xiaoling. Although the Tang Clan wasn''t an aristocratic family of Jianghu, its business in the escort office was enough to make many merchants drool over it. Therefore, as the young master of the Tang Clan, Tang Xiaoling had the right to be proud. Lu Zibai introduced Ye Wen to the three of them, but neither Peng Bo nor Bai Cang Ying, who travelled in the martial arts world all year round, had heard of the three words, so they only cupped their hands in courtesy and didn''t say anything else. On the other hand, Tang Xiaolin, who was introduced by Lu Zibai, only glanced at Ye Mo Han before saying coldly, "Lingyun Du, as a hanger-on in the Lu family, they all have some ability. If it''s just eating and drinking, then it''s better to leave as soon as possible." "Young master Ling is the hanger-on of our Lu Family. It doesn''t matter whether other people speak or not, right?" Lu Zihan didn''t seem to have a favorable impression of Tang Xiao Lin at all. Ye Mo Han understood that many girls were always disgusted by the overbearing. So, no matter how capable you are, learn to be modest and easygoing, or else you''ll make a lot of people feel disgusted. Even if you don''t care about the eyes of others, you should keep your humility, because your modesty is respect for others. "This is the place where I practice shooting arrows." Lu Zibai didn''t respond to Lu Zihan and Tang Xiaolin''s words, probably just to save face for Ye Mo Han. I had someone release a Plum Leopard in the forest, and today the five of us will see who can hit this leopard first. The winner will be 500 gold taels, what do you think? " Naturally, no one would object, because Lu Zibai was the owner, not to mention the fact that he still had five hundred gold taels as a reward. It was true that Ye Wen did not want to participate, but looking at the situation today, Lu Zibai did indeed intend to probe him. Perhaps he had been living in seclusion for the past two months, causing Lu Zibai to be confused. He had thought that if Ye Mo Han had any plans, they would be exposed soon. However, after two months without any movement, Ye Mo Han didn''t have any intention, and Lu Zibai didn''t dare to let Ye Mo Han leave easily. He wanted to use the name of the arrow to probe Ye Wen''s cold martial arts, and had even specially invited three people to do so. It was obvious that Lu Zibai had already planned to use his arrows to see if Ye Mo Han knew any martial arts. In Ye Zi Han''s heart, he knew that Lu Zi Bai wouldn''t give up until she figured out something, so he decided to make a temporary response. Now that Ye Mo Han had recovered more than half of his power, even if Lu Zi Bai wanted to test him with her power, under Ye Mo Han''s preparation, he could quickly restrain the power in his body so that Lu Zi Bai wouldn''t be able to sense it. "Since none of you have any objections, let my sister, Zihan, be the witness." Lu Zibai then ordered five bows, each with ten arrows. Each person will have ten arrows, and whoever shoots the arrows will get five hundred gold. " Lu Zihan blinked at Ye Jianhan, saying, "Uncle Ling, you have to win. Don''t let some kids look down on you." The little kid Lu Zihan was talking about was naturally Tang Xiaolin. Tang Xiao Lin snorted, unsheathed her longsword, and picked up the arrow from her bow and left the pavilion. Peng Bo and Bai Cang Ying also took a glance at it. They were afraid that the others would grab the arrows from the bow, so they too picked up their respective arrows and headed in different directions. Lu Zibai made a inviting gesture, and Ye Mo Han didn''t refuse. He took his bow and arrows and walked in the direction where no one was heading, and Lu Zibai followed closely behind Ye Mo Han. Lu Zi Bai came with Ye Shuang, which made Ye Jianhan even more certain that Lu Zi Bai was trying to test him. Ye Mo Han thought to himself, "Even if I meet the Plum Flower Leopard, will you really be able to hit it?" Lu Ziyi walked beside Ye Jianhan, talking and laughing, appearing leisurely. C106 The trees in the Star Garden were as exuberant as a forest. As they walked, weeds and vines intertwined; it was as if they were in a wilderness forest. It will take time to build a place like this, not only in terms of manpower and resources, but also in terms of trees, each of which will appear to be twenty years old. "This Ju Xing Yuan was built by my grandfather, how does Brother Yun Du feel about it?" Lu Zi Bai saw that Ye Shuang Han was very surprised with the trees around her, and knew what she was thinking, so she opened her mouth to ask. "That''s right, practicing archery in this kind of place can''t be any better." Ye Mo Han didn''t have any intention to flatter Ye Mo. Most of the good hunters trained themselves well in the deep mountains and forests. "Brother Yun Du has almost never left his house for the past two months. To be so presumptuous to be invited by me to hunt today, don''t tell me that you are feeling weird in your heart?" Suddenly, Lu Zibai took out an arrow and shot it upwards. The bowstring made a sound, and a wild goose fell down. "After being bored for a long time, I should come out and do some exercise. Young Master Lu''s words are really killing me, a village man, for them." At that time, a wild goose had just flew over their heads. Ye Mo Han also picked up an arrow and shot it without even looking at it. The arrow went through the treetops, made a turn in the air, and fell back into a pile of weeds. Seeing that Ye Wen''s arrow had missed, Lu Zibai clapped his hands and laughed, "Brother Yun Du, you have great shooting power, but you''re not very accurate." "Please do as you wish, Young Master Lu only has nine arrows left. How can Yun Du keep one more?" Ye Mo Han said on purpose. He wanted Lu Zibai to understand that he had the heart to fight with him over the Plum Blossom Leopard, but he didn''t have that kind of strength. "Brother Yun Du, that leopard is extremely fast. Your arrow was not stained with blood, so it''s still usable when picked up." After Ye Mo Han shot that arrow, Lu Zibai felt disdain from the bottom of his heart. He could tell Ye Mo Han had used his full strength. "Young Master Lu." "" Ye Mo Han pretended to be angry and said. " Although my archery is not good, and my martial arts are not strong, the arrows I shoot are the same as the promises I made, and I will never take them back or change them. " A few words of righteousness and rigour, so that Lu Zibai felt that Ye Han was speaking of himself, but also like a shadow of him, secretly mocking Lu Zibai''s distrust of Ye Mo Han. These words caused Lu Zibai to nod repeatedly. He was extremely patient, even if someone were to criticize him in front of them, he could still maintain a smile. Lu Zibai laughed dryly, praised a few words of Ye Shuang Han, no longer said anything more, stepped on the weeds to search for the Plum Blossom Leopard''s traces. She was not a narrow-minded person, but she did not seem to like others to be able to read his mind. None of them wanted to be seen through by others. They all felt as if they were wearing a disguise, as if someone had seen through them with a single sentence, and they reverted to their original appearances. Lu Zi Bai and Ye Yi Han traveled through the forest, but they didn''t see any Plum Blossom Leopards. Instead, they startled quite a few rare birds and birds. It seemed that not only did the Jinxing Garden waste a lot of thought when it was built, but after it was built, many of the animals in it had also wasted a lot of effort when it was built. The two continued to walk deeper into the forest. Thirty zhang away, a few trees seemed to have been intentionally planted into a circle. The grass in the middle seemed to be knee-deep, and it was rustling. Ye Wen Han raised his head and looked at the trees. There was no wind, so there was a high chance that the Plum Flower Leopard was hidden in these weeds. Ye Zi Han glanced at Lu Zi Bai and saw that he had a confident smile on his face, and his hands were already holding the bow and the arrow. Lu Ziqing naturally knew the situation of the Star Garden very well, so if he was going to make a move, then the Plum Blossom Leopard would most likely be hidden in the grass. Ye Wen Han could tell from Lu Zi Bai''s expression that the Plum Leopard was inside, so he picked up an arrow and shot it into the grass with a ''sou'' sound. Lu Zibai tried to stop it, but it was too late. A Plum Blossom Leopard jumped out from the grass. Its entire body was a grayish-yellow color and its back was covered with black spots. After the frightened leopard flew out of the forest, it quickly escaped into the forest. Lu Zibai was able to dodge two arrows in one go. The speed of a leopard could be considered second to any animal, even if it wasn''t first. After dodging two arrows from Lu Zibai, the Plum Leopard looked extremely pleased with itself as it looked towards the two of them, as if trying to provoke them. Lu Ziqing scolded the "animal" and started to use her qinggong to chase. One man and one leopard, one in front and one behind. Just like that, they started to chase after Jin Xing Yuan''s lush forest. The Plum Flower Leopard moved freely through the dense forest like a fish in water. Although the Lu Zi Bai''s lightness skills were not weak, every single tree was an obstacle. Not long after, the Plum Flower Leopard disappeared from his and Ye Han''s field of vision, hiding somewhere within the forest. Lu Zibai''s heart was filled with unwillingness, he immediately climbed onto a tall tree, nocked an arrow, looked at it for a long time, and finally shot his fourth arrow forward. The arrow flew everywhere and first startled a hare. The hare ran in the opposite direction, and after running for less than a hundred zhang, the Plum Blossom Leopard jumped out from the hidden forest and opened its mouth to bite the hare''s neck. Lu Zi Bai didn''t get down from the tree again, but started to fly between the trees, moving more than twice as fast as she did when she was running on the ground. Ye Mo Han saw the Plum Leopard bite the hare, so he ran towards it. As he ran, he shouted, "You beast, stop right there! Grandpa Ling wants to kill you with one arrow. " Ye Mo Han shouted so loudly, naturally he wanted to let the other three hear him, he wanted to see who the other three were. Ye Mo Han''s shout quickly alarmed the other three, who were afraid that the Plum Leopard would be taken away by someone else first. Five hundred taels of gold brushed past their shoulders, and they quickly ran over from their respective directions. Of the three, Peng Bo''s qinggong was the highest, followed by Tang Xiaolin. Even though the last one was a hog, Ye Wen could tell that he was not slow, and his internal Qi was not weak at all. The four of them surrounded the Plum Flower Leopard in the center, and all of them drew their bows and aimed at the prey in front of them. Bai Cang Ying was the first to release an arrow. The arrow broke through the air with a tyrannical force. Some of the thinner trees were penetrated by the arrow, but the strength of the arrow did not decrease at all as it flew towards the Plum Leopard. Peng Bo''s body was long and thin, but he was graceful and nimble. Like a swallow, he flew forward another hundred feet. Arrows shot out from his bow, aiming at the direction where the Plum Leopard was headed. Tang Xiao Lin sneered. The arrows he carried on his back were useless, but once they were put to use, he fired eight arrows in an instant. Even the leopard''s retreat had been blocked off. The White Cang Eagle''s arrow was powerful and ferocious. Peng Bo''s arrow was as fast as his own person. The arrow from the White Bandits was about to hit the Plum Flower Leopard, but the Plum Flower Leopard had already leaped, and its four limbs stepped on a tree to its left. The entire body of the leopard was held horizontally, as if it had practiced the art of lightness. Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but praise the Plum Leopard in his heart. Next was Tang Xiaoling''s eight arrows, although they were released at different times, the speed of the eight arrows surprisingly matched each other. After the arrows left the bowstring, they formed a semicircle around the Plum Leopard, who had just dodged the first two arrows. Without even looking, the Plum Leopard seemed to anticipate the danger behind it. Stepping horizontally on top of a tree, borrowing strength from its forelimbs and pushing from its hind legs, the entire leopard became a bright arrow as it shot forward. The Plum Leopard shot forward, dodging Tang Xiao Lin''s six arrows. The remaining two arrows, however, couldn''t be dodged. They were aimed at the head and body of the leopard. In this situation, the Plum Leopard had no way to fight back. A smile spread across Tang Xiao Lin''s face, as though she were looking down on everyone else. C107 Ever since there were so many people on this earth, the desires of humans began to grow endlessly. While these desires gave people a sense of accomplishment, were they also destroying humans? Just as Ye Wen was worrying about the Plum Leopard, the sound of breaking air rang out, and two arrows flew out, landing on top of Tang Xiaolin''s arrows. The Plum Leopard didn''t care about everything around it and kept running forward. The other two arrows were from Peng Bo and Bai Cang Ying. They were afraid that Tang Xiaolin would kill the Plum Leopard for only five hundred taels of gold, so they looked at each other and took out arrows to stop her. Ye Mo saw this and felt happy. He thought the Plum Blossom Leopard would die in Tang Xiaolin''s hands. Luckily, the other two people didn''t get along with her, so they came forward to stop her from saving the Plum Flower Leopard. But under the encirclement of four people, what was the chance of the Plum Leopard surviving? If he swapped the leopard for a deer, wouldn''t that mean he was chasing after the deer? Chasing Deer World, that would be competing for the world. Tang Xiao Lin and the rest had done this for five hundred gold. If they pursued power and influence, what would become of them? Were they willing to hurt others for their own ends, just like Lu Mingjie, Gongsun Chunqiu and Zhang Qingwu? Ye Jianhan didn''t forget to torture himself when he thought about these questions. What was the difference between what he did and what he did? Ye Mo Han gazed at the Plum Blossom Leopard and disappeared into the forest, but his thoughts suddenly stopped at this moment. He suddenly felt that he was no different from those people whose desires had grown stronger. It was the same murder, but for different reasons. Was there any other difference? Was there a difference between righteousness and evil when killing someone? As Ye Wen was lost in thought, Tang Xiaolin shot another two arrows. The quiver on her back was empty. This time, he didn''t shoot the panther, but rather the man. The two arrows shot Peng Bo and the White Barbarian Eagle. Tang Xiao Lin was obviously angry at the two men for obstructing her from shooting down her Plum Blossom Leopard. She immediately attacked them, and the sudden change caused Ye Mo Han to turn his attention to her. Seeing Tang Xiao Lin''s reaction, Ye Mo sighed and thought to himself, People of this age always like to be impulsive. Tang Xiao Lin shot two arrows at the two of them, signaling their challenge. Peng Bo shifted his posture, placing the bow on his shoulder. He took out arrows from his left and right hands, using them as weapons. He then leapt forward and approached Tang Xiaolin from the left. Tang Xiao Lin shot an arrow at the condor from the right. The condor shot toward them from the right. The trio actually put aside the matter of the Plum Blossom Leopard. After a while, the two of them arrived at Tang Xiaolin''s sides. She stood there, looking at Peng Bo and the White Warehouse Eagle with disdain. Tang Xiaolin was so calm and composed because she knew that Lu Zibai would not just sit by and do nothing. Just as he expected, after Tang Xiaolin shot her arrows at the two, Lu Zibai rushed over. Ye Zihan saw that Lu Zibai''s movement was quite quick, and his speed was at least higher than Peng Bo''s. As for those who are not as good as herself, Lu Zibai can still regard them as distinguished guests. It is not a fluke that the Lu bank has been able to develop to this extent. Lu Zibai jumped up and landed right in front of Tang Xiaolin. He said to Peng Bo and Bai Cang Ying, "Gentlemen, please don''t blame me for my brother Tang''s reckless actions since he was young." Before he came, Uncle Tang had written to me, telling me to properly guide his words and actions. I''ve offended many people just now, so I hope that you two big brothers don''t blame me. " Lu Zibai said as he bowed to the two of them in apology. All of this seemed very sincere and unpretentious. Lu Zibai''s words, on the one hand, let Peng Bo and the white barn eagle understand that the Lu family and the Tang family have a deep relationship, and on the other hand, he also brought out Tang Xiaolin''s father to intimidate him. Since Lu Zibai had already said so, Peng Bo and White Warehouse Hawk naturally had nothing to say. Tang Xiaolin, on the other hand, was still looking at them with disdain. Lu Ziqing coughed and said harshly: "No matter what you say, Brother Peng and Brother Bai still count as seniors. How can you be so rude? Hurry up and apologize!" If Lu Zi Bai was not present, the three of them would have definitely had a fight to the death. However, Peng Bo and Bai Cang Ying were guests of the Lu Family, so they had to see their master''s expression and act accordingly. After seeing Tang Xiao Lin apologize, they showed their relief on the outside. Ye Wen thought to himself that it was a pity that these three people could not fight. Not only did they lose the chance to watch the show, but Lu Zibai would also continue to probe him. Ye Mo Han quickly walked over and shouted at the others, "Peace is the most important thing. It is not worth to be angry for a leopard." "Brother Yun Du is right." "Lu Zibai pulled up Peng Bo and the White Walled Eagle." It''s a tie today, so I hope that you won''t decline my five hundred gold taels next time we compete. " White Cang Ying and Peng Bo looked at each other. The two of them had always known that Lu Zibai would not budge from his words. Naturally, they were overjoyed, thanking each other over and over again. Three people walked in front, Tang Xiaolin walked behind, and Ye Mo Han walked at the back. Four of them came back disappointed, and Ye Mo Han''s mood was different. Lu Zibai had wasted five hundred taels of gold, but still hadn''t been able to find anything out about Ye Mo Han. Lu Ziqing tried to find out what exactly was her motive for doing this. Previously, when she heard his words, she could tell that he adored Zhang Qingwu even more. Could it be that he began to doubt his real identity and was waiting to confirm it so that he could go to Zhang Qingwu for credit? Tang Xiao Lin slowed down her pace and walked beside Ye Mo Han. After the three of them had walked some distance away, he said to Ye Mo Han in a low voice, "I can definitely kill these two within three days." Tang Xiaolin said this very seriously, but Ye Mo Han pretended not to hear it. He asked again. He didn''t understand why this person was talking to him about this. Wasn''t killing someone supposed to be a secret? It was obvious that the young master of the Tang Clan regarded killing others very naturally and even had some pride. Controlling the life and death of others was the same as controlling the fate of others. It was very easy to become infatuated with them. To control the life and death of others was one''s own strength, and to be able to control the life and death of millions of people, one needed extremely great power. "Lu Zibai suspects that you are hiding your true kung fu." Tang Xiao Lin looked like a prideful child from a wealthy family, but her thoughts were meticulous. That''s why I used five hundred gold as bait to probe your background. " Ye Mo Han purposefully slowed down his steps and kept his distance from the three people in front of him. "Then do you think he can detect anything?" "No matter how well you covered up your martial arts, Lu Zibai is already starting to suspect you." Tang Xiao Lin looked as though she had pierced through a sheet of cloth. "How do you know?" Ye Mo Han was surprised. Could it be that this youth who was ten years younger than him had recognized him? But Ye Jianhan had never seen him before. "How many people in the world don''t love money?" "Nope," Tang Xiaolin scoffed. "If you had tried to shoot the Plum Leopard, Lu Zibai might have been at ease with you. He would never have cared about things that are resolved with money." Lu Zibai did not lack money, and he naturally did not care about people or things that could be solved with money. At first, Ye Mo Han only wanted to hide his skills, but instead, he showed no desire to take the gold. Lu Zibai, who had shouldered the entire family business at such a young age, certainly understood the meaning of this more than anyone else. Ye Mo Han had skillfully concealed his martial arts, so Lu Zi Bai and the others didn''t notice. However, it was this point that made Lu Zi Bai realize Ye Mo Han''s desire for money was also very small. When the two of them met the Plum Blossom Leopard, Ye Mo Han purposely shouted to call for the other three people. This made Lu Zibai suspect that Ye Mo Han didn''t enter the Lu family for the sake of money. Just this point would make Lu Zibai very troubled. If Ye Han didn''t do it for money, then what did he do it for? And who was the one who was behind all of this? This fact even frightened Lu Zibai more than the fact that Ye Mo Han had hidden his martial arts. Ye Zihan''s purpose was most likely related to the Lu Family''s foundation. Therefore, before Lu Zibai made clear Ye Mo Han''s true background, she could only treat him as a guest of the Lu family, which was also the same as Ye Mo Han''s heart. However, the taste of being suspected was not pleasant. Ye Han really wanted to explain it to Lu Zibai, but he also knew that this would not work. After saying that he was Ye Zi Han, Ye Yi Han probably wouldn''t be able to leave Lu Jia Village alive, so he could only let Lu Zi Bai guess. The more afraid Lu Zibai was of Ye Mo Han, the more Ye Mo Han would be. Ye Mo Han would be able to make full use of this time to recover his power, and once he completely recovered and secretly left the Lu Family, no one would be able to stop him. C108 Trust is a very strange word. Some people still suspect each other even after knowing each other for their entire lives. Some people view the other person as a friend who lives or dies with just a few words. The three of them walked into the pavilion at the center of Jinxing Garden. Ye Mo Han and Tang Xiao Lin were still far away. Tang Xiao Lin stared at the people in the pavilion. "No matter what your motive is for the Lu Family, it''s none of my business. But you have to promise me two things." "What do you want me to promise you?" Ye Mo Han smiled wryly to himself. It seemed he was being paranoid. Even if Tang Xiao Lin had heard his name, how could she have known him? Tang Xiao Lin also saw him as someone who was scheming against the Lu Family, which made Ye Mo Han feel quite uncomfortable. People are always so strange, blind to real conspiracies, and do everything they can to thwart those who hate conspiracies. "First, help me kill the White Walled Eagle and Peng Bo." Tang Xiao Lin looked at the two people standing in the pavilion, laughing at the gold. "Second, after the Lu Family falls, Lu Zihan will belong to me, and my Tang Family will not interfere in the matters of the Lu Bank." Tang Xiaolin''s words surprised Ye Mo. Perhaps things weren''t as simple as he had imagined. According to Ye Ziyu''s understanding, Lu Zibai''s caution towards strangers did not come from a constant habit of caution, but from the fact that the Lu family and the Lu bank were entering a whirlpool. Lu Ziyu had already sensed this whirlpool, but did not know who had pulled the Lu family into the whirlpool. Ye Mo Han had come to the Lu family at this time, and Ye Mo Han had tried his best to cover it up, which had caused Lu Zibai to feel even more uneasy. So he had left Ye Mo Han in the Lu family and imprisoned him. But after two months, the cold behavior of the leaf more and more caused Lu Zibai''s uneasiness, so Lu Zibai wanted to use the cheetah reason as a test to five hundred gold taels as a test. However, Tang Xiao Lin''s fondness for Lu Zihan could be seen from his words and actions. As soon as Ye Mo had entered the Jinxing Garden, Lu Zihan had mocked and ridiculed him, and Tang Xiao Lin had only pretended not to see him. But now, Tang Xiao Lin had directly revealed her feelings for Lu Zihan, which was the same as speaking her feelings for Lu Zihan in front of Ye Han. In Tang Xiao Lin''s eyes, Lu Zihan might be the equivalent of the Lu bank, but in her father''s eyes. If Lu Zibai had really predicted that there would be trouble, then it seemed like the Tang Clan knew of the conspiracy. Or perhaps, the Tang Clan was also involved in the operation to deal with the Lu Clan. Tang Xiao Lin had mistook Ye Han for one of them. The Tang family was only a escort company, and had a lowly status in the martial arts world. They were even inferior to a small sect. If the Tang Clan dared to set their eyes on the Lu Clan, then there must be a force that would make the Tang Clan confident. From the looks of it, it was possible for any sect in the martial arts world to do so, and Ye Mo Han was more inclined to see it as the Hua Shan Sect''s Zhang Qingwu. "A single Lu Zihan is the equivalent of a Lu bank in your heart, but how are you going to account for your father?" Ye Mo Han didn''t agree to Tang Xiao Lin''s conditions, but said these words to test him out. If the Tang family really did participate, although Ye Mo Han didn''t have a good impression of Lu Zi Bai, he still wanted to know who was working with the Tang family. Of course, there were also reasons for Ye Mo Han''s hatred. After almost losing his life due to the continuous plotting, Ye Mo Han''s hatred towards the people who plotted against him was even greater. However, Ye Mo Han also made him understand that against those who plotted against him, he couldn''t just fight them in broad daylight. Perhaps it would be more suitable for such a person to return the favor. "That''s my family matter. Just do your own thing." Tang Xiaolin''s answer confirmed Ye Chonglou''s guess. The Tang Clan was indeed preparing to join hands with others to deal with the Lu Clan, but the reason was not important to Ye Chanhan. He only valued the people who worked with the Tang Clan ¡ª Zhang Qingwu and the Emerald Pavilion. "Your disguise will attract Lu Zibai''s attention. It''ll only make him more alert," Tang Xiao Lin said, her voice full of dissatisfaction. "You''d better make some trouble in the next two days." "Such as killing Peng Bo and the White Warehouse Eagle?" The two of them were already very close to the pavilion at Jinxing Garden. "The reason I killed them was to prove your strength. It can also be considered the price you paid for your clumsy disguise." "Tang Xiao Lin started walking faster towards the pavilion." "In three days, if I kill them, I will give Lu Zibai an explanation." In the pavilion, Lu Zihan had already left some time ago. Tang Xiao Lin looked glum, ignoring Peng Bo and Bai Cang Ying. Lu Zibai watched as the two of them walked through the forest side by side, whispering along the way, and said, "Brother Yun Du, for the men of the Lu family and the Tang family, even for those of the opposite sex, if Brother Xiao Lin has any offense in his words, I hope you can forgive me." "Big Brother Lu, where did Zihan go?" Tang Xiaolin and Lu Zibai spoke in a polite tone. "You two little enemies." Lu Ziyi laughed out loud, facing the White Walled Eagle, Peng Bo and Ye Jianhan, and said, "I forgot to tell everyone that Xiao Lin came to my Lu Family this time because she proposed marriage." Tang Xiao Lin had come to the Lu Family this time to ask for Lu Zihan''s hand in marriage. Obviously, Lu Zibai had no doubts about the Tang family, which had a deep relationship with his family for three generations. Even though everyone could see that Lu Zihan didn''t hold a trace of goodwill towards Tang Xiaolin, everyone present, including Ye Shuanghan, repeatedly congratulated Lu Zibai and Tang Xiaolin. It seemed that the Tang Clan had made sufficient preparations. Even if they did not succeed against the Lu Clan, the Tang Clan would still be able to marry the Lu Clan. But why would the Tang Clan and the other faction that they had colluded with want to deal with the Lu Clan? Tang Xiao Lin had already guessed that they were going to split the money between them. An effective and quick way to kill Lu Zibai is to kill him, because the Lu bank is almost entirely supported by Lu Zibai alone. It was easy to let one person die, but the difficulty lay in Lu Zibai''s position. If he was suddenly killed, the other powers would not sit idly by. In the long run, if he directly killed Lu Zibai, not only would it not bring about any benefits to the people who colluded with them, it would also cause both sides to fall into a passive situation, and they might even be swallowed by other stronger powers. As a result, the Tang Clan would think about it, and those who cooperated with the Tang Clan would also think about it. Therefore, they wouldn''t be so stupid as to directly kill Lu Zibai. What would they do to the Lu Family? Ye Mo Han couldn''t figure it out. He was sure that the Tang Family had sent someone to infiltrate the Lu Family, but he didn''t know who it was. He only knew that Tang Xiaolin had mistaken him for someone else. Ye Jianhan''s appearance was too coincidental, and perhaps too coincidental for Tang Xiaolin. Since Tang Xiaolin had admitted her wrongs, Ye Mo Han planned to use this tactic to lure out the people who were truly hiding here to deal with the Lu Family and help Lu Zibai. As for why Ye Jianhan wanted to help Lu Ziyi, he didn''t know. Perhaps the millet was a favor to others. Ye Mo Han was going to stay at the Lu family for a while, and if he could do something, it would be a comfort to him. If he could help, it would be considered as Ye Mo Han repaying Lu Zi Han''s kindness. C109 After coming out of Jinxing Garden, Lu Ziwei took the other three people and took Ye Mo Han to another place. Lu Zibai''s special view of Ye Shuanghan and the doubts he revealed may have been the reason why Tang Xiaolin mistook Ye Mai Han for a collaborator. Lu Zibai alone led Ye Mo Han in the house to observe, but in fact was the introduction to Ye Mo Han of the Lu family''s protective measures. It was also under the detailed introduction of Lu Zibai that Ye Mo realized that there was a hidden mystery within the Lu family''s mansion: from the outside, this courtyard looked very ordinary, just like a normal large family. However, there were no buildings here, nor were the mountains, rocks, and water arranged in an orderly fashion. There was actually some sort of mysterious technique here. Ye Jianhan knew nothing about the art of sending troops into battle, but he knew no better than Zhuge Liang of the Three Kingdoms in ancient times. Zhuge Liang''s mastery and use of the Gate of Wonders could be called a god by future generations, and the most famous legend was Wu Shu''s battle. A famous general of the Wu Country, Lu Xun Huo, had gone seven hundred miles into his camp, and when he was chasing Master Liu Bei, he had stumbled into the stone array that Zhu Ge Liang had set up and almost died. If Zhuge Liang''s father-in-law, Huang Chengyan, had not let Lu Xun go, the history of the three countries might have been rewritten. The stone formation that trapped Lu Xun was created by Zhuge Liang. It was called the Eight Diagram Array. According to legend, this formation had tens of thousands of changes, and could rival a hundred thousand elite soldiers. Since Ye Mo Han didn''t know much about array diagrams, he didn''t know much about the layout of the Lu residence, but he continued to lead Ye Mo around. When Ye Mo returned to the Star Garden, he found that the arrangement looked like a smaller Lu family." In the center of the Jinxing Garden was a pavilion, and in the center of the Lu family was Lu Zibai''s residence. In the center of the Jinxing Garden was a pavilion, and in the center of the Lu family was Lu Zibai''s residence. At the same time, Lu Ziyi was leading Ye Mo around the yard and saw countless figures. There were more than a hundred people with swords and sabers in their hands, and it was obvious that they were all people from the martial arts world. These people were all Lu Ziyi''s guests. Lu Ziqing was able to rest in peace in this chaotic world, not afraid of being harassed by others. Other than his good relationship with the major powers, there was probably another reason: she owned this mysterious mansion, and the guests that he had spent a lot of money to invite. "It''s been seventy years since the Lu Manor was built." "After circling around the Lu family mansion, Lu Zibai and Ye Jianhan returned to the front of the Jinxing Garden." What does Brother Yun Du think about blocking a thousand people with this residence? " "Zhuge Liang is said to be able to block one hundred thousand elite soldiers with a few piles of stones arranged in an eight array formation. If this house is arranged according to the eight array formations, then there''s no harm in blocking ten thousand soldiers." Legend has it that the eight array diagrams that Zhuge Liang laid down were at most a few piles of rocks that blocked Lu Xun. If a hundred thousand people were to enter the array, how could a mere few stones be enough to trap a person to death? Ye Mo Han purposefully said this to clarify whether this house had inherited the legendary Eight Diagrams of the Three Kingdoms. Lu Zibai laughed, "Legend has it that it was just a deification of Zhuge Liang, it''s definitely impossible to resist a hundred thousand people. However, if a thousand people plot against our Lu Family, I will definitely let them go and never return. " The last sentence was obviously a warning to Ye Mo Han. No matter who sent you, you better not act rashly. In fact, according to the Lu family''s position in the martial arts world, with a thousand people brazenly coming to deal with the Lu family, the other sects would not sit back and do nothing. In terms of benefits, the Lu bank''s existence had provided many facilities for trade between the major forces. However, since ancient times, it was easy to dodge a spear, but difficult to defend against an arrow in the dark. Obviously, he had no fear when fighting over Lu Ziqing. With so much family business, what he was afraid of was precisely those people who had done bad things to the Lu family. Although his words were a warning to Ye Mo Han, it also proved the fear in his heart. In the night, Ye ShuiHan said goodbye to Lu Zibai to return to the residence. Just as he pushed open the door and entered, the cold air rushed out, causing Ye Mo Han to quickly retreat. Tang Xiao Lin pulled her sword back into its scabbard as she proudly said, "This kind of testing shows how effective it is." Ye Wen Han looked around and saw no one else. He pretended to be angry: "Aren''t you afraid of alerting the snake by beating the grass?" "You still have two days to kill Peng Bo and the White Warehouse Eagle. If you can''t kill me, I''ll kill you. After this is done, the Lu family will definitely fall into chaos, and at that time, I don''t need to teach you what to do to Lu Zibai, right? " Tang Xiao Lin sneered as she left. Ye Wen was stunned, could it be that the Tang Clan wanted Lu Zibai to die without knowing why? Then who should the Lu bank belong to? Tang Xiaolin and Lu Zihan''s marriage was a success. After Lu Ziyu died, the Lu family''s mother and daughter would definitely count on the Tang family. At that time, the Lu family''s business would belong to the Tang family. Tang Xiao Lin had said in the day that as long as Lu Zihan was alone, the Lu bank would belong to the partners. But after Lu Zi Bai''s death, the Lu bank would become a hot potato. Thus, Tang Xiao Lin''s love for Lu Zihan was only a disguise. The Tang family had long since coveted the Lu family. Maybe, the Tang Clan did not have any partners, they just wanted to spend a large amount of money to find assassins to kill Lu Zibai. In these chaotic times, there was no lack of assassins. Wasn''t the original Wu Yi Sect led by Xie Feipeng relying on money to help people get rid of disasters? It became a force that terrified the martial arts world. The assassin that the Tang Clan was looking for was likely to be a power like the Wu Yi Sect, a power that also coveted the Lu Bank. It was likely that both sides had reached a consensus to share the Lu Clan''s business with each other, which was why Tang Xiao Lin had told Ye Han that he only wanted Lu Zihan and not the Lu Bank. If Ye Mo Han''s guess was correct, things would be much simpler. These killer forces were incomparable to the Jade Pavilion after all, and Ye Mo Han felt that Lu Zibai could handle them. However, why should Lu Zi Bai be afraid of Ye Mo''s cold heart, from this point also shows that Lu Zi Bai already felt a crisis approaching. Perhaps, the Tang Clan''s method, Lu Zibai had already seen through it. What really frightened Lu Zibai was the threat the other powers posed to the Lu Clan. To be able to make someone like Lu Zibai feel fear, it must be very frightening. Ye Mo Han shut the door tightly and bolted the door from the inside, so that no one would disturb him again. Every time it was late at night or at dawn, Ye Wen would adjust his Qi in order to recover his strength as quickly as possible. This was something that he had to do every day. After meditating and adjusting his condition for an hour, threads of white Qi began to appear from Ye Mo Han''s body. When his inner force had recovered to a certain degree, the inner force would be able to repel the excessive Qi in his body. Practicing external martial arts was an improvement of the human bones and muscles, while practicing internal martial arts was an improvement of the Qi and blood in the body. It was not every day that one circulated their Qi, but the occurrence of white mist did occur periodically. Only when Ye Mo Han''s internal energy had recovered to a certain extent would these inferior quality Qi be expelled from his body. The white Qi gradually began to fade, and Ye Wen''s cold body seemed to float up. He felt that his body was very light, so light that he could directly float into the white clouds. Afterwards, Ye Chanhan felt his body float into the clouds and begin to absorb the white clouds around him into his body. His body regained its weight, and he began to gradually sink back down to his original position. After everything was done, Ye Wen stretched his body and looked outside the window. It was already midnight. Ye Chanhan thought about what had happened during the day, and Tang Xiaolin discovered that he was hiding his skills. If she didn''t do as he said and kill Peng Bo and Bai Cang Ying within the next two days, he wouldn''t be able to stay in the Lu family. Ye Mo Han naturally wouldn''t listen to others and kill people, not to mention that the other party was almost a child. But if she didn''t take any action, then Lu Ziyi would definitely know that Ye Mo Han was hiding his powers, and Lu Zi Bai would definitely suspect Ye Mo Han even more. Ye Chanhan originally wanted to spend a few months in the Lu family safely before killing his way into the martial arts world, catching Zhang Qingwu and the Emerald Jade Pavilion off guard. Why was it that even though he had changed his name to Cloudsoar, trouble still found him? Everyone didn''t like to get into trouble, but as long as they were alive, there seemed to be no way to avoid trouble. It was as if they were fated to be in trouble. C110 In the dead of night, many people fell asleep. However, there was a type of person who liked to think about things at such times. When the mind was used to think, it would find it difficult to rest. He was currently very conflicted, continuing to stay in the Lu family. In less than three days, Lu Ziyi would definitely find out that he was hiding his martial arts from them, and when that time came, no matter how Ye Mo Han explained, it would all be in vain. Lu Ziyu would definitely suspect that he was up to no good. Unless you tell Lu Zibai that he is not a child, but that the leaf is cold, this is the truth, Lu Zibai will definitely believe it. However, after saying this, Ye Wen Han would be equivalent to reappearing in the martial arts world, and Zhang Qingwu and the Jade Pavilion would act accordingly. After some thought, Ye Mo Han decided to leave. He was ready to leave the Lu family and find a place to settle down. If there really was a hidden force that was plotting against the Lu family, even if the Lu family was in a crisis, he would still dare to come to their aid. This was also equivalent to saying that he was worthy of Lu Zibai taking him in for a few days. With the plan settled, Ye Mo Han immediately stood up. Ye Mo Han''s room was a small courtyard, and no one else lived near it. Ye Mo Han''s room was no different from the day when he opened the door. The door opened, and Ye Wen froze as he took a step forward. Surprisingly, there was a person standing motionlessly in the courtyard. He was facing Ye Mo Han like a statue. It was Ye Mo Han who had seen the White Barbarian Eagle earlier in the day. "Where are you going so late?" The white barn eagle spoke first. The white barn eagle was here at such a late hour, it must have been on Lu Zibai''s orders. Ye Mo Han hadn''t been publicly watched by anyone in the past two months, and the White Cang Eagle''s actions clearly showed that Lu Zibai wasn''t afraid of revealing his intentions. Lu Zibai wanted Ye Mo Han to understand that he didn''t trust Ye Mo Han. What had Ye Mo come here for? It should have been when Ye Mo Han was meditating and operating his Qi, otherwise Ye Mo Han would have been able to hear his movements. "I was going to leave." Ye Mo Han didn''t have any good feelings towards this person who had suddenly appeared. Since Lu Zibai had already publicly declared his suspicions, Ye Mo Han felt that there was no need to hide his suspicions. "But since you''ve done your best to guard the gate for me, I can only go back and sleep." "Lord Ling is rather straightforward." "The White Barbarian Hawk sneered." I thought that I would be standing here all night for nothing. "What do you mean?" Ye Mo Han asked. "Young Master Lu told me to monitor you. If you want to escape from this courtyard, I''ll think of a way to keep you." The idea was to use force, and Ye Mo Han and Bai Cang Ying knew it very well. "You don''t need to think of a way to keep me, I''ve already decided not to leave." Ye Jianhan pretended to close the door, but was stopped by the White Walled Hawk. The White Cang Eagle''s bones crackled like firecrackers. It made an inviting gesture towards Ye Mo Han and said, "I thought you didn''t know martial arts. Since you let me know you were hiding, I''ll ask Young Master Ling to teach you a few moves." Ye Mo Han knew that when an expert''s martial arts was trained to a very high level, their bones would emit sounds like the White Barrows Eagle had just done. During the day, when he saw Bai Cang Ying shoot the arrows and perform the Qing Gong, Ye Mo Han thought that she had some skill in the art of internal Qi, but from this, he knew that she was a strong opponent, and Bai Cang Ying cultivated both internal and external forces. Lu Zi Bai only let the white barn eagle leave when Ye Shuanghan was about to leave, trying to find a way to keep him, while the white barn eagle directly issued a challenge to Ye Muhan. This battle seemed to be unavoidable. Most people in the martial arts world liked to prove that they were stronger than others by competing in martial arts. The White Cang Eagle belonged to this category of people. "Then let''s give it a try empty-handed in this courtyard." Ye Mo Han walked out of the room and closed the door from the outside. He stood about a Zhang away from the white barn eagle. It seemed to be a warning, yet it also seemed to be an agreement between the two of them. "However, it''s good that we''ll decide who wins and who loses. There''s no need to risk our lives in this quiet battle in the middle of the night." The white barn eagle did not answer and walked forward, striking out with his fist, attacking Ye Wen''s cold face. The wind from his fist was biting cold, like a bone-chilling wind in the night. Ye Mo Han didn''t even look at it, he just threw out a palm attack towards the incoming fist. The fist wind suddenly stopped, and Ye Mo Han and Bai Cang Ying each took three steps back. Although Ye Mo Han had only recovered 50% of his inner force, it could still be considered as the essence of Ling Mumei''s inner force from the first half of her life. Bai Cang Ying was over fifty years old at the time, and his internal and external skills had already reached the first class. Because he couldn''t get enough money to support his family by licking blood in the martial arts world and didn''t want to join any sect or sect in the martial arts world, he decided to join the Lu family and become Lu Zibai''s guest. The exchange of punches could be considered as a draw between the two of them. They were both amazed by each other, especially Bai Cang Ying, who was even more amazed than Ye Mo. Bai Cang Ying had indeed looked down on Ye Mo Han, and he felt that Ye Mo Han''s martial arts skills were at most second rate in the martial arts world. To deal with such a second rate young man, Bai Cang Ying was very confident, so he challenged Ye Mo Han. However, just as the two of them exchanged moves, Bai Cang Ying felt that he had underestimated Ye Mo. Ye Mo Han''s internal Qi was at least on par with his, so Ye Mo could very likely be stronger than him. Who would have thought that this person, who was twenty years younger than him, would have such skills that he could match it. After the first exchange of moves, the White Barbarian Hawk had a rough estimation of Ye Mo Han. Its body became faster and faster, and its fists and kicks became stronger and fiercer. Bai Cang Ying wanted to use his external energy to defeat Ye Mo. His bones were cracking because his tendons and bones had reached the limit of the human body. All of a sudden, Ye Mo Han only felt the shadow in front of him move, and the wind was blowing fast, as if thousands of hands were punching him at the same time. With this, Ye Mo Han was forced to a state of panic. Just as he deflected the power of the right palm, the left fist had already arrived. After dissolving the left fist, he sent out another kick from behind. Ye Mo Han was helpless and could only perform his movement techniques again. Under the joint attack of his fists, palms, and feet, he barely dodged. Every attack of the White Bull Eagle was just a little bit off, only hitting the corner of Ye Mo Han''s clothes. "Qing Gong is not bad." "While attacking, the White Barbarian Hawk praised them at the same time." "Let''s see if your speed is faster than mine." The White Cang Eagle''s attack became faster and faster, and Ye Wen could clearly hear the cracking sounds coming from the White Cang Eagle''s bones as he punched and kicked them. For a person whose bones could make such a loud sound to be able to collide with his body, he must be a very hardworking person. The courtyard where Ye Mo Han lived was not particularly large. Bai Cang Ying''s offense became more and more intense, and his figure and his punches and kicks gradually filled up the entire yard. In less than an hour, the entire yard was filled with the shadows of his punches and kicks, and Ye Mo Han had no place to hide. If Ye Wen Han had fully recovered his strength, the battle would have ended long ago. Ye Han''s every move, as long as there was a strong inner force supporting him, could quickly seal off all of Bai Cang Ying''s moves. Right now, Ye Mo Han could only think of another way to end this battle. Ye Mo Han''s body suddenly stopped as he felt a heavy pressure coming at him from both of his palms. Ye Mo Han closed his eyes and circulated the power in his body to his palms. He shouted lightly and attacked with his palms, sending out two Qi waves. It was already too late for Bai Cang Ying to return the palm strike. He was knocked back several meters by the blast of air and crashed into the wall of the small courtyard. The fist shadows that filled the courtyard disappeared without a trace. Until now, Ye Mo Han was still not proficient in external techniques, so this time''s use of the skill could be considered very coincidental. Ye Mo Han Han wanted to end this battle as soon as possible, so he decided to take the risk of being hit by two of Bai Cang Ying''s palms, and used his inner force skill. He did not know if he could use his inner force or not, so he closed his eyes and tried. Ye Mo only had half of his power left. He had used it in a desperate situation, so even though he had forced the white yak back, he had only managed to knock it down the wall. It hadn''t sustained any internal injuries. Bai Cang Ying crawled up from the ground with a deathly pale face. He could similarly use the external force of his Qi, but its power was very small, so he didn''t dare to use it in the face of the enemy. After being defeated by Ye Mo Han in one fell swoop, the White Barbarian Hawk turned and walked out of the yard. It didn''t matter to him whether Ye Mo left or left, because he had lost. There were always some people who viewed success and failure as very important, but where did the definition and boundaries lie? C111 The ugly time had just passed, and the small courtyard Ye Wen lived in was quiet. From beginning to end, no one had noticed his fight with the White Barrows Hawk, nor had anyone come out to stop him. The Lu family had a lot of guests. Did no one really hear it? After this battle, Ye Mo Han decided not to leave the Lu family. Since Lu Zi Bai clearly wanted to keep him here, then he might as well stay here. With Ye Zi Han''s understanding, Lu Zi Bai guessed that Ye Mo Han was going to leave and had also planned out Ye Zi Han''s escape route. Of course, he wouldn''t just send the white yak. The others were probably waiting for Ye Mo Han in secret. Ye Mo Han laid back on his bed. Tonight''s fight was like a prelude to the beginning of a battle, and tomorrow, trouble would begin one after another. The next morning, Ye Mo Han lived in a small courtyard with many people, noisy people do not want to quiet down. Ye Mo Han pushed open the door and saw Lu Zibai, Peng Bo, and Tang Xiaolin all there. In addition to the three of them, there were over a dozen martial artists dressed in all sorts of clothes. Clearly, they were all Lu Zibai''s guests. When the crowd saw Ye Zi Han come out, they immediately quivered and looked at Lu Zi Bai. "The White Cang Eagle was killed last night." Lu Zi Bai looked directly at Ye Wen, as if she wanted to find something on his face. Ye Shuihan shot Tang Xiao Lin a glance. Could it be that Tang Xiao Lin was the one who killed the White Barbarian Hawk? Tang Xiao Lin still looked out of place. She looked proud and disdainful. From the way they acted today, it was obvious that Ye Mo Han was seen as the killer of the White Barrows. Lu Ziqing''s guests were here to denounce them for their crimes. "How did he die? When was he killed? " Ye Mo Han suspected Tang Xiao Lin more. He had enough reasons, but no one present would believe it. Here, Lu Zibai had the final say. Lu Zibai sent white vultures to monitor him, and the next day they found out that he had been killed, and Lu Zibai had every reason to order people to take him down and convict him. However, Lu Zibai had only come here to tell Ye Mo Han, showing that he only suspected Ye Mo Han. Could it be that Lu Zibai also discovered something suspicious, or that Lu Ziyi already knew who the murderer was and purposely came to Ye Mo Han to numb the real culprit? Just as Ye Mo asked this, a few people next to him glared at him. The White Cang Eagle had been in the Lu family for many years and had the bearing of an elder among these guests. Amongst the many guests, the White Cang Eagle was one of the most respected. This time, the White Barrows Eagle was killed while monitoring Ye Mo Han''s movements, and everyone considered Ye Mo Han to be the culprit. "Dawn was discovered at the entrance of Jinxing Garden. The time of its death should be between the Yin and the Yang hour." Lu Zibai''s reply was very sincere, but his eyes were sharp as he stared at Ye Mo Han, he had always wanted to find out something from Ye Zi Han''s reaction. The body of the White Cang Eagle was still at the Jinxing Garden. Lu Zibai was not allowed to be moved, as he was afraid of ruining some clues. The white Cang Ying laid on the ground quietly with its eyes wide open. Its face was green and purple, and its tongue was protruding from its mouth as if it was strangled to death. However, there were no traces of being strangled on the white Cang Ying''s body. Lu Zi Bai told everyone to stay far away, and walked with Ye Wen Han to the body of the white barn eagle, so that their conversation couldn''t be overheard by anyone else. "A fatal blow is a punch." Lu Zibai tore open the clothing on the chest of the white vulture, there was a black fist mark on the chest, other than the thumb, the other four finger marks could clearly be seen. "The assassin''s inner force is very high. The inner force penetrated through his chest and into his body, causing his Qi and blood to be cut off and causing him to feel suffocated." Ye Chanhan sucked in a breath of cold air. Many people in the martial arts world could use this technique to kill people, but not many people were willing to. The one hit by the fist would not immediately die, but would instead endure a great deal of pain and suffocate to death. This was not so much a method of killing as the torment of the strong towards the weak. To be able to kill a White Cang Eagle like this, his martial arts must be much higher than it. "That''s precisely the reason why I don''t think you''re the killer. Even if you know martial arts, it''s impossible for you to kill him with a single punch." Lu Zibai did not hide his suspicions at all. He then pointed to the crowd and said, "All the martial arts experts of the Lu family are here, but not a single one of them could kill the White Cang Eagle with a single punch." "Aren''t you afraid that my accomplices are the culprits?" Ye Jianhan now understood why Lu Zibai came alone with him to look at the carcass of the white vulture, because he also began to doubt his guests. Panic usually starts from the suspicion of the people around her, what made Lu Zibai so terrified? "I should have already known that with their style of doing things, they wouldn''t have sent anyone to our Lu family at this time. It''s just that I was so nervous that I figured it out yesterday. " "Sure enough, Lu Zimo met with some trouble. From what he''s saying, he seems to know who the other person is." They were preparing to deal with the Lu family a long time ago. It should be a long time since they set people up to be near me. " If Lu Zibai had been planted with spies, and he only found out now, then Lu Zibai''s distrust and fear of the people around him was within reason. "Are they referring to the Tang Clan?" Ye Wen cast a cold glance at Tang Xiaolin in the distance. Lu Ziwei lowered her head and pretended to continue examining the corpse: "The Tang family has always coveted the Lu family''s property, but I don''t think much of them." "Then who are they?" As Ye Jianhan expected, the Tang family''s ambition Lu Zibai had been very clear, but also chose to ignore. "Nangong family." When Lu Quisong died, the Nangong Family had already wanted to take the opportunity to swallow up the Lu Family''s Bank. Unexpectedly, Wu Dang and Shaolin interfered, and Lu Zibai was among them. She managed to preserve the Lu Family''s Bank, and in the short span of a few years, increased the influence of the Lu Family Bank by a lot. The bigger the tree, the greater the disturbance. In this chaotic world, territories were the target of contention, and gold and silver were no exception. Originally, the circulation of gold and silver as well as the issuance of currency had been built by the imperial government. However, it was too late for these independent powers to seize territories. It was under this background that the Lu Bank was born. After three generations of hard work by the Lu Family, the operation of the Lu Bank had provided great convenience to the business development of various forces. Under such a background, anyone who could thoroughly control the Lu bank could be considered a threat to other powers. The Nangong Family and the Kongtong Sect were neighbors. If it weren''t for the fear of other parties attacking them, they would have long seized the Lu Family and Lu Zibai and his family members. In recent years, the Nangong family''s Nangong Ping''s father, Nangong Wei, had his body gradually decayed. Recently, news of him being in critical danger had been spread out. Once Nangong Wei died, Nangong Ping would become the new ruler of the Nangong Family. Although Nangong Ping had praised Lu Zibai on many occasions, Lu Zibai clearly understood that all of this was just an appearance. Nangong Ping''s wish of annexing the Lu Bank was no less than Nangong Wei''s. If Nangong Ping really held the power of the Nangong Family, then the Lu Family Bank would meet an unprecedented calamity. C112 The trees in the Garden swayed like giants dancing. A gust of wind blew past, causing Ye Han to feel a chill all over his body. Ye Mo Han had met Nangong Ping before and worked together to kill Lu Ming. Although he did not have a good impression of this person, he did not have any bad feelings towards him. In Ye Mo Han''s eyes, Nangong Ping was just a modest and cautious son of a influential family. From Lu Zibai''s words, Nangong Ping had become an extremely shrewd and scheming person. However, among those that held military power, which one of them didn''t have their own shrewdness? They were responsible for the entire interest group they represented. For people in high positions, cruelty and benevolence often coexisted. They could sacrifice many people in exchange for the benefit of others, and from this point, it was difficult to judge whether they were right or wrong. Compared to those who had been sacrificed, those who held high positions were cruel. Those who had obtained benefits would praise those who had died. History repeats itself. It is always the same. There is no absolute right or wrong, only different angles and positions. "If Nangong Wei is currently in a critical state, will Nangong Ping have the time to deal with the Lu family?" Ye Mo Han raised this question. Nangong Wei was Nangong Ping''s father. Although the two of them had the intention to annex the Lu family''s bank, with their father on the verge of death, how could their son do such a thing? "Nangong Ping is not a simple person." "Lu Zibai said worriedly." The Tang Clan had always coveted the Lu Clan''s business, but they also knew that they would not act rashly. "Since you''ve suddenly come to propose marriage, you must want to put me to death to force my sister, Zi Han, to marry Tang Xiaolin during the Lu Family''s chaos. Then, you should take over the Lu Bank as well." Lu Zibai actually expected all of this, it was really beyond Ye Jianhan''s expectations. Under the curious gaze of the crowd, the two of them circled around the body, inspecting the wound as they talked. Lu Ziqing continued: "Even if the Tang Family succeeds in this clumsy trick, it would only mean that they are working for the Nangong Family." At most, he could be considered a successful businessman. Once Lu Zibai died, the Tang Family would have control of the Lu Bank, and the Nangong Family would be able to find a reason to take over. After all, dealing with the Tang Family was much easier than dealing with the Lu Family. "So now, as you know, at least two forces have secretly come to the Lu Family?" "I''m not from the Nangong Clan, how can you be so sure that I''m not an assassin from the Tang Clan?" Ye Zihan was also puzzled by this question. What did Lu Zibai rely on to judge these things? If he made a wrong judgement, then he would be in danger of losing his life. Lu Zibai laughed disdainfully, saying: "Tang Xiaolin thinks she''s smart. She purposely approached you yesterday at the Golden Star Garden just to make me suspect you so that their people can find an opportunity to make a move. But he didn''t even look at the guests on my door. He came so close to you in public just to make you a suspect. " He had to admit that Lu Zibai''s words were very reasonable. Tang Xiaolin had been bold enough to say all this to Ye Mo Han. It was strange that she would openly say this to a stranger if she wanted to murder someone. Wasn''t Tang Xiaolin afraid that Ye Mo Han would reveal his secret? If things were as Lu Zibai had said, there was only one answer. Tang Xiaolin was not afraid that Ye Han would tell Lu Zibai, because Tang Xiaolin was confident that she could put Lu Zibai to death. Lu Zibai sat in the limitless wealth, but at this moment, there was no one who could make him trust her enough. It was also pitiful enough. Power and money were things that many people were happy to pursue. These two things had a strong attraction to most people. The pinnacle of power was to rule the world. The pinnacle of money was to be as rich as a kingdom, so how many people had achieved these two goals since ancient times? What happened to them? Ye Mo Han had no desire for power, but he felt pity for those who suffered. After a long conversation with Ling Mumei, he no longer intended to change the fate of others. He knew that he was not the savior. He was just an ordinary person, it was his responsibility to destroy the Jade Pavilion. Ever since he was young, he and his grandfather had depended on each other for their lives, roaming all over the mountains and forests. His grandfather had also taken care of all the daily necessities, so what he did every day was to focus on his cultivation. "The Tang Clan must be fearless to dare do such a thing. They think that the men they sent to deal with you are more than enough." Ye Jianhan somewhat kindly reminded Lu Ziyi. After a while, she suddenly said, "There are a total of four hundred and eighty-two guests in the Lu family. There are a total of one thousand five hundred servants, men, women, and children. It is indeed difficult to be discovered by a disguised person. Especially those who had disguised themselves for a long time. Because of the passage of time, the camouflage user himself might forget his original identity. If this happens, it will be even harder for Lu to tell who the enemy is. Ye Jianhan and Lu Zibai talked to each other for a long time until the crowd began to grow impatient and started walking towards them. Lu Zibai ordered people to carry the carcass away and bury it. He also ordered people to send a considerable amount of money to the family. Lu Zibai knew how to buy people''s hearts. When he did these things, he would gather all the guests and announce them. Although Ye Mo Han was one of the five hundred guests, he clearly felt that he would not be able to be one of them, and ''you are the murderer'' was constantly staring at him. The places where there were many people would have their mouths jumbled. Amongst the Lu family''s hanger-on, Ye Mo Han was the one who heard the most and severely punished the murderer. Looking at the noisy crowd, Lu Zibai stopped her, "I have already checked the corpses, wasn''t Brother Bai killed by Lord Ling?" Peng Bo said in a clear voice, "Young master, Ling Yundu is the most suspicious person in the entire Lu Family." These words were immediately echoed by the crowd. Some of the people who were on good terms with the White Barbarian Hawk started to make a move to capture Ye Wen''s quilt. The scene seemed to be on the verge of going out of control. "Take care of Big Brother Bai''s aftermath first." "Lu Zimai waved his hand to stop the crowd''s discussion." Every day, there are two hundred people guarding the important parts of the courtyard day and night. Within three days, I promise that I will catch the murderer and give him a satisfactory explanation. " As the host, Lu Ziqing said all this, and the guests at his door naturally could not say anything else. Ye Mo Han could feel that among these several hundred people, only ten of them had a good relationship with the White Barrows Hawk. Ye Mo Han could feel that among these hundreds of people, only ten of them had a good relationship with the White Barrows Hawk. Although truth is often held in the hands of a small number of people, the majority of people hold the power to kill or kill a small number of people. Lu Zibai had promised so many people that he would find the killer within three days. Whether he was really confident or just fawning on them, Ye Mo didn''t know. The two hundred guests obeyed Lu Zibai''s order and went to guard the other parts of the Lu family. The rest of the guests also left. For a time, only Ye Mo Han and Tang Xiao Lin were left in the hall. "He really does have some skills." "This is the first time Ye Mo saw Tang Xiaolin''s smile, but it was a smile filled with the evilness that shouldn''t be present at his age." "To be able to kill a White Cang Eagle without causing Lu Zibai to doubt you, looks like we did not find the wrong person." "Do you really think I can kill the White Barrows?" Ye Mo asked. Tang Xiao Lin''s smile froze on her face. "It''s not you?" "It''s not me." "It''s nothing," Ye Mo Han shook his head. I slept until daybreak, and when I woke up, he was dead. " "Could it be that someone else is hiding in the Lu Family?" Tang Xiao Lin wrinkled her brow in relief. "No matter who''s still hiding here, even if it''s our men, there''s still Peng Bo left. I hope you still have that much luck. After waking up, we discovered that Peng Bo was also killed." Tang Xiao Lin walked out of the hall, leaving Ye Mo Han alone in the empty hall. Ye Mo Han''s mind was blank. He did not want to think about any of these things. He walked out of the hall with a calm and composed demeanor, strolling in the Lu family''s manor. Before long, Ye Mo Han saw Lu Kun. Lu Kun was busy bringing food to the servants, and when he saw Ye Mo Han fawning over him, Ye Mo Han walked towards him, and when he saw the steamed buns carried by the people behind him, he remembered that he hadn''t eaten since morning, so he took two steamed buns and walked towards the Jin Xing Garden. The Golden Star Garden had two doors. There was one in the Lu family''s house, and another at the other end. That place was connected to the outside, and there were naturally guards there. Ye Jianhan entered the Jinxing Garden, walked into the pavilion, and sat down to gnaw on a steamed bun. Birds chirped in the forest. Occasionally, a few animals would pass through the forest. It was a peaceful scene, so how could the animals detect the melancholy and fear of humans? C113 Within the Star Garden, the wind howled. Since he had experienced falling off a cliff, as long as he had something to eat, Ye Mo Han would feel very happy. Even if there were two steamed buns, he would still enjoy himself eating. After eating two steamed buns, Ye Mo Han laid down on the stone bench in the pavilion of the Golden Star Garden with his eyes closed. During this time, Lu Kun came once and called Ye Mo Han a few times, but Ye Mo Han didn''t respond, as if he was asleep. In the cold wind, on the stone bench, could Ye Mo Han really fall asleep? The night was calm, the cold wind was like a blade. Ye Mo Han opened his eyes. It was so quiet that no one knew what was going on. The entire Lu family was brightly lit as usual. Occasionally, he could hear dogs barking. Everyone else was quiet. It seemed that those who had been on duty all night had been under martial law many times in the Lu family. Therefore, it seemed that the Lu family wasn''t that different from normal. Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but admire Lu Zi. The guests at his door were all people from the martial arts world, and their personalities were all different. Some of them were fiery hot, some were cold, and some were hiding knives within their smiles ¡­ To be able to make these people serve under his command and have so many people wholeheartedly submit to him, Ye Nai Han felt that this was not something that could be done just because he had the money. Ye Mo Han leisurely walked under the bright lights. Occasionally, he would run into some servants. When they saw Ye Mo Han, they would lower their heads and pretend not to see him. They quickly went to do something else. These servants obviously treated Ye Mo Han as a murderer, just like Lu Zi Bai''s guests. Ye Mo Han sighed to himself as he walked towards his own residence. Just as he arrived at the entrance of the small courtyard, a shadow flashed a few hundred feet away and disappeared around the corner. Ye Wen darted out like an arrow, and in the blink of an eye, he was already more than ten zhang away from where that figure had disappeared. Ye Jianhan instinctively knew that this person wasn''t sent by Lu Zibai, but it was very likely to be the murderer of the White Barrows Hawk. Just as Ye Mo turned the corner, the figure was already far away. When Ye Wen focused his eyes, he found that the figure was hidden in a few houses. Ye Mo Han quickened his steps and rushed towards the disappearing figure. Ye Mo Han and that person were chasing after the Lu family''s rooftop. The two of them came and went without a trace. There was no sound, so no one else could see them. After a few ups and downs, Ye Mo could not help but feel that the person''s Qing Gong was not inferior to him, almost comparable to the dead monkey. It seemed that the Lu family did indeed have some hidden experts. Ye Han chased for a distance, and the person in front of him disappeared again. This time, he disappeared in the center of Lu Jia Village ¨C Lu Zibai''s residence. Since this place was the center of the city and there were many people living here, there was no one there to guard it. Ye Zihan and his pursuers disappeared without a trace, and Ye Zihan stood in front of Lu Ziqing''s door, debating whether to knock on the door. At this moment, Lu Ziqing and Lu Zihan opened the door and walked out. Lu Zihan''s face was frosty. She looked at Ye Mo Han doubtfully and said coldly, "Young Noble Ling, what are you doing here in the middle of the night?" When Ye Wen saw that this was Lu Zibai''s residence, he had a faint feeling that he had been lured here on purpose, as if it was a trap. Lu Zihan''s questioning made it difficult to respond. At this moment, under Lu Zihan''s gaze, Ye Mo Han felt like he really was a killer. "Young master Ling." "Lu Zibai opened his mouth." It''s getting late, so you should go back and rest. " The cold of the leaf sheet once again returned to the dwelling, suspicion overgrown. How did the person he was chasing disappear when he got there? Was that person Lu Zibai? If so, why did Lu Zibai lead her there, or Lu Zibai originally had other things to happen to her. Lu Zihan, on the other hand, had been there all along to provide cover for Lu Zibai, to prove that Lu Zibai had always been in the room. If it was Lu Zibai, what was he doing here? The place where Ye Mo Han first saw him was the residence of some servants. A bold guess suddenly flashed through Ye Wen''s mind. This guess could reasonably explain all of Lu Zibai''s actions. He was now lying in bed waiting for the next day to confirm his guess. The sheet was so cold that the guess did not get a chance to confirm it, because two more people had died in the Lu family ¡ª Lu Zibai and Peng Bo. Both of them had died in their own rooms. When Ye Mo Han heard the news, he didn''t even have time to be shocked, because Lu Zihan and Tang Xiao Lin had led a group of people to surround his house so tightly that not even a drop of water could leak out. "Cloudsoaring Mountain." "Tang Xiao Lin''s tone was haughty and haughty." Little sister Zi Han saw you sneaking around Big Brother Lu''s room yesterday, aren''t you obedient now? " "I didn''t kill him." Ye Mo Han walked out. He knew that no one would believe his words, just like how these people would not let him leave this place safely. "Do you still want to argue?" Tears streamed down Lu Zihan''s face, and her eyes were red and swollen. Tang Xiao Lin had just grasped her sword with her right hand when the other three guests from Lu family rushed towards Ye Mo Han. All three of them used their sabers, and the three sabers flew through the wind, ready to cut down the cold sheets under their sabers. The three of them did not show any signs of politeness as they chopped down with their blades at Ye Mo Han''s vitals. Moreover, they did not even bother about themselves as they continued to fight to the death with each other. The three of them were all Lu Zibai''s trusted aides, and they were always thinking about Lu Zibai''s kindness towards them. Therefore, when they heard that Lu Zibai had been killed by Ye Mo Han, they couldn''t hold back their anger, and only thought about how they would kill this killer even if they had to risk their lives. The gleam of the knife was accentuated by the glare of the sun. The kung fu skills of the three people were actually not that high, even if Ye Mo Han only recovered half of his power, he could still defeat them easily. However, all three of their moves were for life and death. If Ye Mo Han wanted to force them back, he would have to kill them. For some reason, Ye Mo Han couldn''t bear to kill these three people, and to be merciful to the enemy, even if he had to be cruel to himself, would mean that under the attacks of these three people, Ye Mo Han would be in danger. While he did his best to avoid the attacks of the three people, Ye Mo Han also heard the other guests discussing. Some said, "This thief''s kung fu is pretty good. It seems that he was hiding his kung fu just to harm young master." Following that, someone said, "Let''s see his moves first. Then, we can restrain him. We can''t let him die just like that." Another person said, "That''s reasonable. We have to cut him into a thousand pieces." With so many people talking, the guests became more lively as they talked. Some of them even started to curse loudly. Ye Wen''s heart was already in turmoil as he was dealing with the attacks from the three men. He then heard the clamoring of the people beside him. After a moment of distraction, he felt the blade of the sword close to his chest. Ye Mo Han Han quickly raised his hand and cut to the side, taking the blade away from him. Even so, his clothes were already torn. Ye Mo Han took out his sword to block the incoming attack, and did not retreat. Instead, he used his blade as a sword to block the incoming attack. After fighting for less than an hour, the three of them still did not slow down their attacks, and the noise beside them was getting louder and louder. Ye Mo Han thought to himself: Forget it, it would be a waste of time to keep pestering me like this. Exhausted for his blade, his right arm moved to meet the blade coming from the left. The two blades intersected, but the blade in Ye Mo Han''s hand remained undamaged. The other blade was broken into two halves. That person was stunned, Ye Mo Han had already sent him flying with a kick. "Borrowing the force of the impact, the body of the saber was flipped over and the hilt of the saber struck the face of the assaulted guest. He was sent flying ten feet away, his face bleeding profusely. "Stop!" The remaining person was about to slash at Ye Mo Han from behind. Lu Zihan and two maids were supporting an old woman with a cane as she stood next to Tang Xiao Lin. Ye Mo Han didn''t know when she came. This old woman had a head full of white hair, a face full of benevolence, and a face full of spirit. Ye Han knew that this woman was Lu Zibai and Lu Zihan''s mother, Madam Lu. Madam Lu had never asked about the business of the Lu family, but she had almost always been in charge of the Lu family''s family matters. With this order, the guest immediately stopped what he was doing and stood there at a loss, looking at Madam Lu with a puzzled expression. A person who wanted to sneak attack Ye Mo Han from the back might think that one slash would work, but how could he have known that Ye Mo Han''s blade would be able to be thrown backwards at any time, and would even accurately stab into his body? A single slash would kill him, he would never miss. Ye Mo Han had the confidence to do so. The guest could not tell that his life was hanging by a thread, perhaps Lu Zibai''s mother saw that, so she stopped him in time. People who have lived for many years do not stick to their appearance. Perhaps this is why they are respected. C114 The tumultuous crowd immediately quieted down at the voice of Lu Zibai''s mother. Ye Chanhan thought that this old woman, who had lost her son in old age, would be sick from grief, but he didn''t expect to see her now. His spirit still seemed very good. Lu Zibai''s sudden death was a huge change to the Lu family. If no one came to take charge of the situation, the Lu family would probably be destroyed. The appearance of Lu Zibai''s mother at this time was undoubtedly a warning to those who harbored ulterior motives towards the Lu Family. Ye Mo Han looked at Tang Xiao Lin, his hand still on the hilt of his sword. He was also staring coldly at Ye Mo Han. With Lu Zibai''s death, Ye Mo''s instinct was that of the Tang Family. However, Ye Mo Han couldn''t figure out who was the culprit hiding in the Lu Family. Moreover, the Nangong Family also had spies here. Perhaps it wasn''t that Madam Lu didn''t feel the need to grieve over the loss of her beloved son, but she understood that she had to pull herself together and put her grief aside in order for the Lu family to survive this crisis. "Young master Ling." At this time, Madam Lu was still able to maintain her respectful title towards Ye Mo Han. Ye Mo Han couldn''t help but feel admiration for her. This old one has lost my beloved son today, and the Lu family is in an unprecedented crisis. Of course, Ye Wen could feel that the Lu family had lost Lu Zibai, and the Lu bank could collapse at any time, becoming the target of all the forces. "Does Young Noble Ling know that once the murderer is nowhere to be found, then there will be many forces in the martial arts world that will focus their attention on the Lu family and then interfere with the Lu family with the purpose of avenging my son?" Lu Zibai''s mother''s voice was sonorous and strong, making people feel a sense of respect for her. "I know." Lu Zibai''s mother''s words made sense, and Ye Mo Han had long known about the various factions in the martial arts world. When they had their own plans and plans, they would definitely find a reason, and although Ye Mo couldn''t come up with it, it didn''t stop them from making a name for themselves. To find excuses in order to gain rights and interests so as to better deceive people and thus assault others, this was the way many sects in the martial arts world did things. Maybe a lot of people knew that those were just excuses, and no one was willing or willing to expose them. Perhaps when the root cause did not offend one''s own interests, many people would turn a blind eye. Lu Ziqing''s mother looked kindly at Ye Mo Han and continued, "Then Young Master Ling, please don''t make things difficult for the Lu family. The Lu family has many guests, and if we attack together, Young Master Ling will only get taken down no matter how strong he is." "Madam Lu, there is someone else who has killed Young Master Lu and the two guests at the mansion. It is definitely not my doing." Ye Jianhan originally thought that Lu Zibai''s mother would be able to distinguish between right and wrong, he didn''t expect that he would be forced to surrender. Tang Xiao Lin couldn''t help but leap forward with her sword drawn. "Aunty, this thief is still trying to argue. I, your nephew, killed him to avenge my brother." Lu Ziqing''s mother rolled her eyes at Tang Xiao Lin. "Step down." Tang Xiao Lin put her sword away, and stood behind her, not daring to say another word. Lu Shi then said sorrowfully to Ye Mo, "I don''t know how long the murderer will wait until we find out. On that day, I''m afraid that the Lu Family is no longer around." Therefore, it doesn''t matter who is the real culprit in this situation. The important thing is that someone has to take the blame, so that I can give an explanation to the different forces in the martial arts world and stop them from talking. "Young master Ling, I hope you don''t blame me for taking on this job." Ye Jianhan only now felt that Lu Zibai''s mother was looking at the big picture in the Lu family''s business. She didn''t seem like a mother who had lost her son, but more like a businessman who would do anything to protect his own business. Lu Ziqing''s mother''s logic made Ye Mo Han feel even more amused. From her tone, Ye Mo Han was not the murderer, but in order to ensure the Lu family''s business, she had to find someone to be the murderer. No matter who they were placed on, they would find these thoughts somewhat laughable. However, not a single person present was able to laugh, including Ye Mo Han himself. This was because she wasn''t joking. Those so-called powers could find excuses for him to interfere with others. Why not find a reason himself first to block the mouth of the crowd? "It seems like the madame wants to take me down?" Ye Mo Han asked again. "Young noble Ling, we have not reached the point where we''re going to die." "Lu Zibai''s mother looked at the people behind her." As long as you surrender, I guarantee that you will have your corpse intact after you die. " "Madame, do you think I''m someone who would surrender without a fight?" Ye Wen was calm and composed. In this kind of situation, he didn''t panic in the slightest. "Mother." Lu Zihan said fiercely. "Don''t talk nonsense with him, just let my big brother Xiao Lin kill him." Lu let out a long sigh as he turned the corner. He shot a look at Tang Xiaolin, who understood and charged forward with her sword raised. Tang Xiaolin had wanted to kill Ye Mo Han ever since Lu Zibai was killed in the morning. She was afraid that he would say what she said to him in front of everyone, but she couldn''t do anything about it. Her sword danced in the air. Tang Xiaolin had already activated her sword, and Ye Chonglou was instantly enveloped by it. Tang Xiao Lin''s sword was as vicious as a poisonous snake. Tang Xiao Lin was arrogant and arrogant. Ye Han thought that Tang Xiao Lin''s swordsmanship was superior to others. After ten moves, Ye Han already felt that Tang Xiao Lin''s swordsmanship was better than ordinary swordsmen. Compared to the Sword Art of the Righteous Wind, it was like the difference between the radiance of the stars and the glow of the moon. It was easy for Ye Mo Han to defeat Tang Xiao Lin, but he didn''t understand why she would recommend him, and why her mother didn''t stop him. Lu Zihan was disgusted with Tang Xiaolin, so she let her go on purpose. She probably wanted to use Ye Mo Han''s hand to kill him. How could her mother not see this? The strange thing was that her mother did not stop her and allowed Tang Xiaolin to fight alone. Perhaps, her mother also hated the Tang family. Ye Mo Han was busy dealing with Tang Xiao Lin, as well as checking the crowd''s reactions. It was clear to see that almost all of the Lu family''s hanger-ons disliked Tang Xiao Lin. Perhaps what these people hoped for the most was that the two would die together, saving themselves a lot of trouble. Tang Xiaolin swung her sword horizontally, forcing Ye Mo to retreat. He leaped into the air and slashed several times. The sword light and the sunlight mixed together, forming a white halo of light that covered Ye Wen. Ye Wen''s cold palm power gushed out, and an invisible power surged out of his palm, colliding with the halo. When the power dispersed, the ring of light was like a shattered ripple, dispersing from a point in the air until it completely disappeared. Tang Xiao Lin spun to her side, ready to strike again. But as soon as she lifted her sword, she felt her right arm being struck. It was so sore she couldn''t hold the sword. Before Tang Xiao Lin''s sword could land on the ground, Ye Mo Han kicked his body into Ye Mo Han''s house. Even the door was smashed open. It wasn''t until Tang Xiao Lin fell inside that the sword fell to the ground. After Ye Mo Han had destroyed the ring, he suddenly moved to Tang Xiaolin''s side. He knocked the sword out of Tang Xiaolin''s hand with his palm, and then kicked her out of the ring as fast as he could. These movements were done in one go at an extremely fast speed. It was so fast that not many people present could clearly see Ye Mo Han''s movements. Tang Xiao Lin was like a puppet being tossed around by an invisible hand. Previously, Ye Mo Han had forced back the three people that were attacking him, so everyone was not surprised. Many of the hanger-ons present knew that Tang Xiao Lin was not Ye Mo Han''s match, but they never expected him to defeat her so quickly. Everyone wondered if they would be able to fend off Tang Xiaolin''s attacks if they fought him. Ye Chanhan had sent Tang Xiaolin flying in the blink of an eye. This had helped him establish his prestige in front of the crowd, and had made the guests who had previously held him in contempt fear him. Once a person had fear, it was equivalent to having a weakness. C115 Tang Xiao Lin didn''t get up for a long time. No one came to help him. Lu Zi Bai''s mother coughed and a maid came to help her out. "No matter how good one''s martial arts is, it would still be difficult to defeat four people." Madam Lu''s face seemed to be covered in a layer of frost. Blade and sword sounds rang out one after another. The Lu family''s hanger-ons were getting restless. Even if Ye Wen''s martial arts were high, it was almost impossible for him to win against a few hundred martial arts experts at the same time. If they couldn''t fight, then they had no choice but to run. Ye Wen lightly tapped his toes, and his body lightly swept towards the roof like a swallow. Ye Mo Han''s body had just flown up, and more than a dozen people in the crowd had also jumped up. Half of them held swords and sabers in their hands. Ye Chonglou tapped on the roof of the room again and exerted his strength into his feet. His body swirled like a gust of wind for several dozen zhang. He then rose and fell before rushing into the forest of the Golden Star Garden. The qinggong of the dozen or so people behind him was average. Some of the best were able to follow the Jin Xing Garden, but they were left behind in the forest by Ye Mo Han. Ye Mo Han left the insults far behind and flew away from the Jinxing Garden. There was no lack of trouble behind everyone. Perhaps, things would get better in front of them. In one breath, Ye Mo ran for more than 30 miles. In front of the Lu family was a wasteland, and behind them was a bustling town. The Lu family house acted as a barrier, blocking the depression and acting as a cover for the prosperity behind them. This place was originally the territory of the Kongtong Sect. Ever since the death of Uncle Dan, Ji Yongao, and the Gongsun siblings, the Kongtong Sect had been completely destroyed. However, he was surrounded by the Hua Shan Sect and the Nan Gong Family, and there were also the Mo and Hua Shan Sect''s continuous battles. Even the Lu Family could only protect themselves within these factions, and as for the Kongtong Territory, Lu Zibai definitely would not covet it. However, even if Lu Zibai followed the family''s instructions and did not participate in the martial arts business, he would still be dragged into the martial arts world and lose his life in the end. Thinking of this, people couldn''t help but sigh. Ye Mo didn''t go to the boisterous place and wandered into the unmarked cemetery. With the influence of the Lu family, it was easy to find a person in the Kongtong Sect, not to mention a place with many people. At this moment, Ye Mo Han hesitated. Should he head to the Mo Clan to find Mo Xi Yan, or should he continue to stay here and catch the culprit? When Ye Wen left, all that was left in the world was just a nameless person called Ling Yundu murdering Lu Zibai, so there was no need for him to do anything. When the name "Ye Wen Han" was mentioned again in the martial arts world, it naturally caused a much bigger sensation than the death of a white Lu Zi. At the very most, Lu Ziyu was a businessman. He and the Lu bank would exist because of the mutual compromise between the two parties; however, Ye Ziyi was cold and the two sides could not compromise at all. His existence was a threat to both sides, and at present, he was the most threatening to Zhang Qingwu of the Hua Shan School. The Hua Shan Sect had the potential to replace Wu Dang in the martial arts world, especially what Zhang Qingwu did after he became the sect head. Everyone in the world knew that Zhang Qingwu would become the second Lin Moxiao. Zhang Qingwu was said to surpass Lin Moxiao and any other Hua Shan Sect Leader in the past, leading the Hua Shan Sect to become the world''s largest sect in a single leap. The gravestones were scattered all over the cemetery, and the wind was cold and sharp. Even in the daytime, it was frightening. Could there really be ghosts in this world? Even if there really was a ghost, a ghost would not have a treacherous heart. If so, why are there so many people who are afraid of ghosts and not afraid of living people? "Come out." Ye Mo Han turned around and faced a large grave not far away. That grave was the biggest among all the graves, and it seemed like the king of all the graves. A figure immediately appeared from behind the grave. It was indeed Lu Kun, the servant of the Lu family. Ye Mo Han was surprised to see him. How could this man be here? Could it be that he didn''t know who Ye Mo was and wanted to follow Ye Mo Han? "Young master Ling." Lu Kun saw that Ye Mo Han did not seem to be panicking, and his demeanor was not familiar to Ye Mo Han either. It was as if he had become a completely different person. What a coincidence, we actually met each other in this sort of place. " "You''re from the Nangong Family?" Nangong Ping had sent someone who looked like a servant to infiltrate the Lu family. His strategy was indeed very high. Including Lu Zibai himself, although he thought that the Nangong Family had sent people to infiltrate the Lu Family, how could he have known that this person was Lu Kun. The more unremarkable a person was, the greater their destructive power would be. "I was indeed sent by Old Man Nangong." Lu Kun immediately admitted it. After coming to the Lu Family for so many years, I thought that I had finally found a chance. As long as Lu Zibai dies, the Tang family will take control of the Lu family. The Nangong family will be able to take advantage of this opportunity to eliminate the Tang family and take over the Lu bank. They will also be able to seize control of the Kongtong Sect''s territory. "What does'' a little bit ''mean?" Ye Mo Han looked at Lu Kun in confusion. The servant in front of him looked quite extraordinary. Whether he had killed Lu Zibai''s murderer or not, he had also coincidentally escaped to this place after killing Lu Zibai. Lu Kun sat down dispiritedly, and also motioned for Ye Mo Han to sit down, "Lu Ziwei was simply faking his death. He''s smarter than I thought." After she faked her death, Ye Wen''s eyes suddenly lit up. Indeed, only by faking her death would she be able to make all those restless people show up, so she could catch them all in one fell swoop. At this moment, Ye Han recalled the expressions on Lu Zibai''s mother''s and sister''s faces. Their expressions and reactions didn''t seem like they had lost their loved ones, especially Lu Zibai''s mother. If Lu Zibai had really faked his death, then it would have been him who had killed the White Barrow Hawk and Bloomberg. The person Ye Zihan was chasing last night would definitely be Lu Zibai, and Lu Zibai had purposely let Lu Zihan stay in her room, apparently because the next day after she faked her death, Lu Zihan was willing to testify against Ye Mo Han. The reason why they killed the White Cang Eagle and Peng Bo was to make Tang Xiaolin believe that the Tang Clan''s killers could kill Lu Zibai. After Lu Zibai died, the Tang Family would definitely take over the Lu Family''s business. The Nangong Family would then use Lu Zibai''s unknown death as an excuse to take over the Tang Family and finally control the Lu and Tang Family. At that time, when Lu Zibai suddenly revived, the Nangong Family would not only have gotten rid of the Tang Family for nothing, but also all the spies in the Lu Family. Ye Wen was speechless, in his heart, he clearly thought that the possibility of this happening was rather high, after all, Lu Zibai''s death was too sudden and too coincidental. With Lu Zibai''s scheme, it was not impossible for him to use his fake death to completely destroy the schemes of the Tang Clan and the Nangong Clan. "How do you know Lu Zibai faked her death?" Ye Mo Han asked this question, but he already felt that it wasn''t that important. Lu Zibai''s meals are delivered by me every day, but ever since the White Walled Eagle was killed, all of Lu Ziqing''s food and drinks have been taken over by Lu Zihan. Last night, I went to your residence and saw you chasing someone, so I secretly followed you, and when I arrived, I coincidentally saw you with the Lu siblings. Lu Kun rolled his eyes and glared at Ye Mo Han. I originally thought that you were sent by the Tang Clan, and that you were the one who killed the White Barbarian Eagle. " Lu Kun wiped the sweat off his forehead, and it was only then that Ye Wen realized that his clothes were almost completely drenched, it was unknown if he was too nervous or was tired from running away, "I have been in the Lu family for at least ten years, and have never seen Lu Zibai use her full strength. Last night, I thought that the person you were chasing was Lu Zibai. He must have intentionally lured you there for a reason. Sure enough, today he faked his death and all the guests from the Lu family came to surround you. " "Is that how you judge Lu Zibai''s faked death?" As for Lu Zibai''s faked death, Ye Jianhan had already confirmed it in his heart, and Ye Jianhan also felt that both Bai Cang Ying and Peng Bo had died in Lu Zibao''s hands. "I was the first to hear the news of Lu Zihan''s death from her mouth, and I immediately escaped from the Lu family without anyone stopping me." Lu Kun looked towards the opposite direction of the Lu family. It was the Nangong family''s territory. He let out a long breath. Young Master Ling, at a time like this, shouldn''t the Lu family be preventing the news from getting out, but the Lu family is letting me out. I originally thought that I would go and inform Master, but the more I go, the more I feel that something is amiss. This is clearly a trap, not only will the Nangong family be unable to go, the Lu family will not be able to return either. " "Why can''t the Nangong Family go?" Ye Wen Han didn''t understand. "It was Elder Nan Gong who sent me. I haven''t accomplished anything in the past ten years, and now my identity has been exposed." Lu Kun held his hand and said. With my understanding of Young Master Nangong, he definitely won''t let me off when we get back. For people like us, if we were to be exposed, it would basically be a dead end. " Lu Kun suddenly raised his head, his eyes were filled with fear of death: "But I don''t want to die yet." ''But I don''t want to die yet. ''This was the request of a weakling in this chaotic world. His fate wasn''t under his control, and his life or death wasn''t up to him to decide. In an era where life and death could not be decided by oneself, unless one could obtain the pity of the strong, the Weak''s Wail would be casually killed. It was said that life and death were unpredictable and fate were in the sky, but why was the fate of the majority controlled by only a few people? Ye Chanhan had originally thought that he could control his own life and fate, but he slowly realized that it was very difficult for him to use his own strength to resist those formless yet real powers. These forces were formed from a mixture of conspiracy, power, and benefits. This kind of power could be used as a killing tool for one force, and could also be used as a loess to bury another. C116 At noon, at the unmarked cemetery. There was no wind, and the grass swayed back and forth. It was unknown whether it was because of Lu Kun''s nervousness or because of the shaking of the tomb. "You''ve been hiding in the Lu family for ten years. What is your original mission?" Ye Mo Han also sat down. He did not hate Lu Kun too much, and he even had some sympathy for him. He had been hiding in the Lu family for ten years, so what had he done for the Nangong family? "The day before I went to the Lu family, old man Nangong only said two words to me, acting according to the circumstances." "As Lu Kun spoke of Nangong Ping''s father, his face was full of worship and respect." Before we left, he told me not to reveal my identity. He said that he hoped to see the Lu family''s banking houses all belong to the Nangong family. "The hard work I put in for the past ten years in the Lu family has all gone down the drain with the step I took out of the Lu family''s gate." The annexation of various forces had long become commonplace. Even though Wu Dang and Shaolin Sect Leaders had a deep relationship with each other, they had fought secretly for who knows how many years, wanting to trample each other under their feet or even annex each other. Therefore, it was hard to say whether the Lu family was treacherous or the Nangong family was sinister. What they were doing was to consolidate their money and power. "What are you going to do?" "Ye Mo Han pointed at the surroundings." are they preparing to escape to the jurisdiction of other organisations and live their lives incognito for the rest of their lives? " "No!" Lu Kun had a determined look on his face. The news of Lu Zibai''s death would spread to the Nangong Family today, and within ten days, the Tang Family would take over the Lu Family. On the fifteenth, Young Master Nangong would definitely lead a group to the Lu Family to exterminate the Tang Family and take over the Lu Bank. However, as long as Young Master Nangong clears out the Tang Clan, Lu Zimo would immediately appear. At that time, not only would the Nangong Clan lose all their face, they would also turn a deaf ear to the ownership of the Kongtong Sect. " "You want to stop Nangong Ping from destroying the Tang Clan?" Ye Wen was unable to explain. For Lu Kun''s situation, escaping was the most important. However, he was still worried about the face of the Nangong Family. He was truly a loyal servant. "Young noble NanGong has never trusted me. Young Noble Ling, I beg you to come with me to the Nangong family to prove my words. " Lu Kun saw the strange expression on Ye Mo Han''s face and added, "Young Master Nan Gong is a martial arts talent from the younger generation. "He has always been strict with his own people, but he has always been very respectful to the heroes of the martial arts world. If Young Master Ling is willing to go with me to the Nangong family, the Lu family will never be able to treat you with respect." Hearing Lu Kun''s words, Ye Mo Han could not stop laughing. He laughed at Lu Kun''s stupidity and loyalty. Regardless of whether he and Nangong Ping knew each other, even if he was really just Ling Yundu, how could he help the Nangong Family deal with the Lu Family? After all, they had been threatened by both sides all year round. If it was anyone else, they would have thought of a way to fight back, but they would not have allowed this threat to continue to spread. Perhaps in Lu Kun''s eyes, everyone should have the same reverence towards the Nangong Family, and regard receiving the Nangong Family''s treatment and preferential treatment as an unparalleled honor. However, Lu Kun had found the wrong person this time. Ye Mo Han hated people who were loyal and would not help such people. "Don''t you know that I''ve been in the Lu family for more than two months?" After a long while, Ye Mo Han finally stopped laughing, and asked Lu Kun who was at a loss about what to do. "Of course I know." Lu Kun heaved a sigh of relief. I was the one who opened the door for you and brought you food. " "But I''m not living in the Nangong Family, why would I help the Nangong Family?" Ye Wen asked with a cold smile. "You don''t want to help me?" Lu Kun''s face sank. Even though your martial arts are not weak, do you really think that I do not know any martial arts? " Lu Kun''s words were full of threatening intent. He stood up, clenching his fists tightly, and looked at Ye Mo Han provocatively. The world was silent. The grass on top of the tomb stopped swaying, quietly watching the two people. "If you lose, then help me. If you win, then please leave." The calm and composed Ye Mo Han was still sitting on the ground, which made Lu Kun a little nervous. After he finished speaking, his fists rained down on Ye Han. A person selected by the patriarch of the Nangong family to hide in the Lu family for ten years, of course he would want to learn kung fu. Lu Kun''s punches were very accurate, very quick, and also very ruthless. Moreover, he took advantage of Ye Wen''s cold indifference when he made his move. The two of them were very close and Lu Kunzhi was sure to win. He felt that as long as Ye Mo Han took two of his punches, he would no longer have the strength to fight back. Lu Kun''s fist had indeed landed on the ground, but it didn''t land on Ye Mo Han''s body. Many fist marks had been left on the ground where Ye Mo was sitting earlier. Lu Kun''s two fists had caused dozens of holes in the dry ground. The holes were like the eyes of a lonely grave. They helplessly looked at Ye Mo Han and Lu Kun. When Lu Kun turned around, Ye Wen was already three meters away. Lu Kun frowned as he threw a punch towards Ye Mo Han. With a ''kacha'' sound, the two fists collided. Lu Kun''s miserable scream resounded in the wilderness, sounding like the howls of ghosts. It was especially mournful in the unmarked cemetery. Lu Kun''s fist technique was not bad, but his inner force was not as good as Ye Mo Han''s. When he raised his fists to attack Ye Mo Han once again, Ye Mo Han also channeled his Qi into his arms, and punched out with all his might. When the two fists collided, Lu Kun''s arm was actually broken. This change was outside of Ye Wen''s expectations. Ye Mo dodged Lu Kun''s first attack. He looked at the dent in the ground created by Lu Kun''s fists and said that he had encountered a strong opponent. Little did he know that Lu Kun had never fought with anyone in the past ten years, and his kung fu was inferior to Zhang Xuan''s. Even when Lu Kun saw the hole in the ground that his Fast Fist Art created, he couldn''t help but feel conceited. Lu Kun''s left hand held onto the broken right hand as he writhed on the ground in pain, crying out in pain. Ye Wen could not bear it any longer and took the bone. After receiving the letter, Lu Kun looked gratefully at Ye Chanhan, his tone filled with unwillingness, "I haven''t used martial arts in ten years. I didn''t expect that martial arts would change so quickly." "It''s good to be anonymous for a lifetime." When Ye Mo Han said this to Lu Kun, was he also saying it to himself? Had he grown tired of the dispute? Lu Kun was helpless, but also a little angry, "I''m not willing to let someone drive me for more than thirty years to hide my name for the rest of my life." Ye Mo Han didn''t say anything, he just stood up and left. The Nangong Family would not wantonly search for him because of his escape. Similarly, the Lu Family would not wantonly spread the news of the betrayal of a servant. Lu Kun''s role in the Nangong Family and the Lu Family would sometimes be very important, but sometimes it would also be insignificant. This was an awkward position. People sometimes felt that they could turn the tables around, but sometimes they didn''t feel like they existed at all. The current Lu Kun didn''t have the slightest feeling of existence. As he watched Ye Mo Han slowly disappear into the distance, he took out a dagger from his chest in despair and stabbed it into his own body ¡­ Ye Mo Han heard the sound of iron being stabbed into flesh. The sound was dull and clean, like the sound of a powerful foot stepping on thick snow. Ye Han was very familiar with this sound, and it was the same sound he made when he stabbed people. Lu Kun didn''t want to live without a name, and would be caught very soon. The result of being caught was death, and since he was going to die, there was still a trace of dignity left in his hands. Dignity was something that could be ignored. Some people used their dignity in exchange for luxurious food, but there were also people who used their lives to defend it. Every kind of person was right, every kind of person was wrong.